Hello and welcome to this Tumblr blog I created just to read on before I decided on posting shit. At first I wasnât going to post something like this but thought âwhy the fuck notâ. The way I do things is that I write what I want, whenever I want, however I want. You donât decide when I do it or when I post it, you get what you get, thereâs no in between, and if you donât like that, then you can fuck right off. If you wanna read anything else that ainât one shots or whatnot, which is the main reason Iâm here, I have a Wattpad account where I post more stories. Check it out if you want, if not, thatâs fine, you do you.
Relationship:
Romantic
Platonic
Familial
Friend
N/A
Published:
âLoyaltyâ pt. 1, pt. 2 - MCYT (JSchlatt x Male!WolfReader) Familial
âPhoenixâ - MCYT (Emerald Duo x Female!Phoenix!Reader) Platonic
âVisitâ - MCYT (TommyInnit x Elder!BrotherReader) Familial
âSoulmatesâ pt.1, pt. 2 - IRL!MCYT (Dream Team x Male!Reader) Romantic
âSavoryâ - IRL!MCYT (Quackity x Male!Reader) Romantic
âImmortalâ - MCYT (Emerald Duo x GN!Reader) Familial
âCasinoâ - MCYT (Characters x OCâs) Romantic
âOceanâ - MCYT (SBI x Brother!Orca!Reader) Familial
âHelperâ pt. 1, pt. 2, pt. 3 - FNAF SB (Sun/Moondrop x Female!Reader) Romantic
âMechanicalâ - FNAF SB (N/A x Male!Reader) N/A
âSupportâ - pt. 1, pt. 2 - FNAF SB (N/A x Female!Reader) N/A
âTyrantâ - Stranger Things (Eddie Munson x Male!Reader) Romantic
âMonsterâ - Stranger Things (Chrissy Cunningham x Male!Monster!Reader) Familial
âObviousâ - Stranger Things (Will Byers x Male!Reader) Romantic
âSiblingsâ pt. 1, pt. 2, pt. 3Â - Stranger Things (Robin Buckley x Female!Harrington!Reader) Romantic
âRoseâ - Stranger Things (Robin Buckley x Female!Harrington!Reader) Romantic
âParasiteâ pt. 1, pt. 2, pt. 3 - Stranger Things (Eddie Munson + Wayne Munson x Male!Experiment!Reader) Familial
âContractâ pt. 1, pt. 2, pt. 3 - Gravity Falls (Stanley Pines x Gender Fluid!OC) Platonic - Romantic
âLullabyâ pt. 1, pt. 2, pt. 3- Poppy Playtime (N/A x Female!Reader/OC) Familial
âBellsâ - Poppy Playtime (N/A x Male!OC) N/A
âKnightâ - Undertale (N/A x Male!OC) N/A
I mainly write male readers if you havenât already noticed, thereâs a lack of male readers so I happened to write for them. Donât like that, then you can keep on scrolling. This hurts my brain.
Fandom: Stranger Things
Pairing: Eddie Munson + Wayne Munson x Male!Experiment!Reader
Pronouns: He/Him
Relationship: Familial
Occupation: High School Student
Ability: Venom
This ability was forced upon the character by the scientists within the laboratory similar to that within Hawkins, fascinated by the creatures within the Upside Down, they managed to merge some of it within the character and he was bestowed with being the host of a lesser version of the Mind Flayer. This part of the Mind Flayer was so insignificant that it wasnât able to properly take over its host body, instead it relied on its hosts body to keep itself alive. In return this part of the Mind Flayer was able to to reinforce their body beyond its natural human capabilities. This granted the character superhuman abilities but the character was burdened with needing to keep the Mind Flayer fed, giving them an enormous appetite and crave anything to keep it satisfied. They are also, like that of many residents within the Upside Down, gifted the ability to open gates to and from the Upside Down and the real world, but it takes a lot of energy out of them.
Keys:
[M/N]: Male Name
[L/N]: Last Name
[H/C]: Hair Color
[E/C]: Eye Color
he doesn't really play that significant of a role. more or less just makes appearances.
kind of just rushed the ending because it was getting too long.
that is all.
"Parasite" pt. 1, pt. 2
[october, 1984]
It almost been about a year since the disappearance of Will Byers, but after that hectic day, the young boy was found. It was said he was found by the Hawkins Lab, but [M/N] and Venom knew the truth, but he wasn't exactly sure how they were able to get him out of that other dimension. He didn't know, and he certainly didn't want to know, all that he did know was that the monster was no longer popping in and out of Hawkins and killing people. He couldn't feel its presence anymore so he didn't have episodes as frequently, and although Venom was sulking because he couldn't eat those agents and blame it on that monster, they were getting by. School wasn't any different, well, other than the fact that he and Steve weren't at each other's throat anymore. His group of friends were shocked to see [M/N] greet Steve rather cheerfully, going so far as to raising his hand to wave while smiling at the brunette, he laughed when even Steve looked startled with how friendly [M/N] was being with him. Since Steve was no longer friends with Tommy Hagan and Carol Perkins, or rather apart of their clique, Steve either hung around Jonathan and Nancy or his friend group. They were standoffish in the beginning but seeing how [M/N] wasn't strangling him they relaxed, but that didn't mean they fully forgave Steve for his wrongdoings.
Eddie was the most shocked that that [M/N] had become friends with King Steve Harrington, especially after all the stuff Steve and his lackies did to him over the years. [M/N] apologize to Eddie, of course he apologized because he himself never forgot what Steve did to his brother in name, but reassured Eddie that Steve had changed. Would he really become friends with the guy after being hostile with him for about a year? He was less angry with [M/N] and more upset that he "became friends with the enemy", to which the younger one of the two pinched the bridge of his nose in mild annoyance due to the double standards. [M/N] was technically a jock, he was apart of the popular crowd, but as Eddie has stated many times over and over again "you're different, you're nice". But people also change, because he sure as hell wasn't nice in the beginning. He was riddled with anxiety, he was a social outcast who preferred isolation over bonding with classmates.
"Come on, give the dude a break. He's changed for the better." he urges as he follows Eddie around the trailer, Wayne was watching rather amused because Eddie was ignoring [M/N]'s every word and attempt to apologize "He's not as much of an asshole as he was the year prior. Jonathan gave him the beat down he needed!"
"Still doesn't change what he did the year prior." [M/N] let out a groan as he dragged his hands down his face.
"Just give Steve a chance, Eddie. Nancy says he's a real sweetheart, a bit of a dumbass, but a sweetheart. She wouldn't date him if he remained an asshole."
"But she did date him when he was an asshole. Weren't you disappointed in her in the beginning?" [M/N] exhaled as he pinched the bridge of his nose.
"Well, yes, but come on!" his shoulders slumped when Eddie retreated into his room and started blasting heavy metal to drown out [M/N]'s voice, although he and Venom flinched when he volume reached a high pitch. Wayne chuckled softly as he approached him from behind, placing a hand on his shoulder and giving it a light squeeze.
"Give the boy time, [M/N]. He'll come around eventually, but you've got to admit, you became friends with his enemy since his freshmen year."
"And he was mine because I was "stealing his popularity". But I got over it."
"The difference between you and Eddie's freshmen year was that yours lasted about a year, for Eddie it was much longer. So he's got a lot more resentment for the boy than you did." [M/N] opened his mouth to protest but slowly closed it, he... had a point "But it's good that you believe he's changed. The last thing I need is to hear more complaints about Harrington, I had enough when it was just Eddie." this caused him to scratch his cheek, vaguely remembering how he used to complain about Steve.
"Sorry about that." Wayne then pats his arm.
"How's about you find something to clear your head? Like I said, I'm sure Eddie will come around... eventually." now Wayne sounded unsure which caused him to purse his lips, but he took his advice and went outside to work on his bike. It was really coming along now, he could actually start the engine without the muffler spitting out black smoke. The first time he did he got blasted in the face when he went to check, Venom laughed in their head when his entire face was covered in smog, he was not amused in the slightest. Roddy would come around to see the progress and was impressed when he'd see it run, the last time he saw the thing running he swore he saw flames burst, nearly set their garage on fire and his father got an earful from his mother.
Anyways-
It was during a nice autumn night when he finally got it to work. After replacing all the needed fluid to get the baby to run smoothly, replacing all the spark plugs and not to mention setting that damned chain in place without it snapping at his fingers, but he finally got it running. [M/N] rubbed his hands together, muttering a small prayer under his breath and even kissing the key before finding driving it into the ignition, taking another breath before finally twisting it. There was a moment of silence as [M/N] waited for something to happen, for the engine to explode, for smoke to erupt from the muffler, but nothing happened. The motorbike just rumbled to life and he had to contain his excitement after how late it had become, the last thing he needed was their neighbors shouting at him about how they were trying to sleep.
"We did it, Venom. Ooo, we actually did it." he's pumping his fist and biting his lip to contain his excitement, going so far as to falling to his knees and hitting the ground "Wait till I pull up to school on this bad boy!"
"I am sure you'll make everyone jealous." whether he was making fun of him or being serious, [M/N] didn't care because he was so happy. Maybe now he won't have to bother Eddie with rides to and back from school, or even going anywhere in general. He finally collects himself and reached to turn the bike off, but he paused just as Venom appeared over his shoulder "Why not take it for a spin?" his hand moved away from the key to glide across the seat.
"We can't..." he murmured.
"And why not? You got that flimsy card that allows you to operate vehicles without getting in trouble. There's nothing stopping you." he glanced back at the trailer where Eddie and Wayne were, sleeping or merely waiting up, then back at the bike still humming softly under his finger tips "Just take it on a test run. It wouldn't hurt you, would it?" he pursed his lips, his fingers now drumming against the seat.
"No..." he stood there for a moment, and the next he knew, he was flying down the rode and having the time of his life. Sure swinging around in the air, leaping from one area to another was just as fun, but now he could feel the wind through on his face and through his air without the need to hide. He's laughing as he revved the engine, going faster then he needed to down empty streets, even Venom was enjoying himself by sticking his tongue out, that being the first time he wasn't in control while going at incredible speeds. Sometimes when they were approaching impossible turns at the speed he was going, Venom would shoot out an appendage to a nearby sturdy structure to help him turn then slingshot them down the road and go even faster.
"This is very enjoyable, [M/N]! I understand now why you wanted to finish this bike!" [M/N] grins at the sound of Venom's voice shouting over the bike's engine "It's nice not being the one going fast!"
"I'm sure you can go faster than this, Venom! But this is very fun! We just got to be careful not to get caught by the Sheriff!" [M/N] already knew the police's routine, having gone out multiple times with Venom in control to feed him so they knew where the police were posted and avoided those spots just to continue their joy ride. They were riding around for what seemed like hours and made a little stop at lovers lake, inhaling the night air and thinking back to what happened a year prior. To think that there was a lab in Hawkins and they were completely aware about it, to think those scientists were foolish enough to open a gate despite knowing the dangers it would impose on themselves and the people of Hawkins. From the disappearance and reappearance of Will Byers, and most of all, the appearance of that little girl. He didn't know what number she was, but telling how she was able to flip a van going at speeds that was meant to run them down, he'd say she was a powerful telepath.
"I think they're still in Hawkins." Venom spoke.
"Really? Can you feel them?" he nods.
"Yes. It is faint, but I feel their presence. Perhaps it is because they are a child instead of one of those monsters that it isn't as powerful of a presence." he let out a breath as he leaned against the handle bars.
"Maybe it's a good thing. The last thing we need is another experiment running around Hawkins that would warrant unwanted attention on this already shitty town."
"A shitty town that we like." he chuckles.
"Like enough." this earned a laugh from his symbiote friend, he takes another deep breath before turning back towards the road "We should probably head back, I don't want Wayne to worry when he sees both us and the bike missing." he says as he starts turning the bike towards the road, flicking the headlights up and revving the engine.
"I'm sure he's already noticed, he doesn't rest easy until we're back inside the trailer." this comment caused him to pause, looking up in thought then grimacing as he imagines Wayne sitting in his chair and waiting patiently for them to walk through the door only to wait for hours until they do "I don't know why you keep thinking they, you're the one that's going to get in trouble." he shakes his head.
"Nah uh, we're getting in trouble. Because why didn't you stop me, huh? You're just as responsible." he snickers when he saw Venom narrow his eyes at him.
The moment they stepped into the trailer, they were greeted by the sight of Wayne standing in the living room with his arms crossed, one eyebrow arched in quiet disappointment. His fingers tapped slowly against his bicep, a silent, deadly rhythm that said "youâre in trouble" far louder than any yelling ever could. By the time morning rolled around and Eddie stumbled out of his room, hair a mess and eyes barely open, he froze mid-step. In front of him sat [M/N], sniffling pitifully on the couch while Wayne stood over him, holding a slipper like it was a weapon of divine justice. Eddie wished, prayed, heâd had a camera. Once Wayne explained what happened, Eddie immediately burst into laughter, doubling over and slapping his knee while [M/N]âs face crumpled as fresh tears welled up. The louder Eddie laughed, the more dramatic the sniffling became. Wayne raised the slipper again, and [M/N] yelped, throwing his hands over his head. But instead of smacking him, Wayne hurled it straight at Eddie, hitting him right in the chest.
"Donât you go laughin'." Wayne scolded, jabbing a finger at him "You did the exact same damn thing when you brought home that van."
"Yeah, but-" Eddie wheezed between laughs, "I wasnât- sniffly! Look at him!"
"MâsorryâŠ" [M/N] muttered, shoulders shaking. A minute later, Wayne had managed to corral both idiots onto the couch. They sat side-by-side, heads down like scolded schoolkids, while Wayne stood before them tapping his foot on the floor in that same disappointed rhythm.
"You two better sit there and think about your actions." Wayne said sternly "Both of you."
Eddie didn't even do anything to warrant this but here he was.
Venom himself was laughing.
But that wasnât the point. [M/N] had spent the rest of that day hunched over the bike, giving the old thing a long-overdue touch-up so it wouldnât look like complete garbage when he rolled up to school on it. He scrubbed off rust, fixed the worst of the paint, and buffed the frame until it gleamed again. Whenever he needed to reach some cramped, impossible spot, Venom slipped out just enough to handle the job with ease. Long, dark tendrils working like extra hands before snapping back into place. By the end of the week, the bike was looking damn near brand new. Clean, polished, purring like it had been born yesterday instead of decades ago. And [M/N], standing back with his hands on his hips and a proud grin stretched across his face, knew one thing for certain:
He was going to have so much fun driving this baby to school.
[morning]
The morning air over Hawkins High carried that familiar crisp bite of early autumn, the kind that made exhaust smoke hang a little longer, the kind that signaled another monotonous day for the students already filing into the building. The parking lot was alive with idle chatter, the crunch of gravel under shoes, that was until they heard the rev of a blue Camaro as. Loud, showy, unapologetically cocky. Heads had already turned for him, whispers following in his wake about the "new guy from California" and his bad-boy swagger. He tossed his cigarette to the ground as he starts making his way towards the school but stumbled back when something fast blipped past him, the students nearest the lot turned in unison, their conversations dying out as all eyes tracked the blur that shot down the drive and whipped into the parking lot like a streak of silver lightning.
A sleek, vintage 1970 Ducati Scrambler 350 came to a stop right in front of the main steps. Its tires hissed against the asphalt, the engine rumbling low before cutting off entirely, leaving behind a stunned silence that seemed to hang in the air. Clad in a fitted but weathered leather jacket, the owner lifted his hands that were also covered in gloves and hooked on the edges of his helmet and slowly pulled it off. A tousled head of hair fell free, dark/light strands catching the light as he gave his head a sharp toss, shaking them loose. One stray lock fell right between his eyes, and with an exhale, he blew it away, a half-smirk tugging at his lips.
"Holy shit..."
"Dude..."
"Isn't that [M/N]?" Billy cocked a brow as the crowd that was previously whispering about him were now gawking at the [H/C] boy, to which said boy lowered his head to mess with his hair some more. He grinned as his group of friends rushed towards him when he slipped off it, crossing his arms across his chest as they looked over the bike.
"Finally finished it. Ain't she a beaut?" Roddy smacked his hand on his shoulder as his hand glided over the handle bars.
"Dude, and to think this piece of shit used to run on hopes a dreams. My dad is gonna flip when he sees what you did to it." he smirked as he took off his gloves and tossed them into his helmet "When did you finish it?"
"A couple nights ago, I just had to fix up the paint job and she was done. Perfect timing though, eh?" another one of his friends nodded as he held up a orange poster of sorts between his two fingers.
"Uh huh, Tina's apparently throwing a halloween party." [M/N] tries to take it to have a look but it was pulled away "And I think she wants to personally give you one, Munson." they all snicker when [M/N]'s face immediately turned uncomfortable.
"I swear if she corners me I'm gonna cry." he was smacked in the back by a few of them as they start pushing him into the school.
"Don't worry, we know how uncomfortable you get with girls who throw themselves at you." they're all laughing as he shakes his head at their banter, however, he looks back towards the parking lot when he felt an unfamiliar gaze on the back of his head. That's when he spotted him, the blonde who was wearing denim from head to toe. [M/N] looked him up and down, curious, maybe, but not impressed. Then he just⊠moved on. Billy didn't know whether he wanted to punch the guy or to strangle him, either worked in his opinion.
The day went by with people complimenting him on his bike and how well he managed to bring it to life, some girls were asking if he could give them a ride on it as well. How he got out of those situations were his friends grabbing him and pushing him away so he wouldn't have to decline to their faces, knowing that he didn't want to waste gas on driving them around. And true to their words, later that afternoon Tina came up to him to hand him an invite, batting her eyes up at him while tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.
"I'll see you there, right?" he winked as he took it from her.
"Wouldn't miss it." she blushed as she bit her lip, but the instance he was out of view he couldn't help but sigh as he rubbed the back of his neck. Venom and he didn't do well with parties because a. it was pretty loud and he wasn't sure if Venom could handle it and b. being pressed against drunk and sweaty teens sounded like a nightmare that he'd love to decline, but... his gaze fell onto Eddie, who sneakily swiped one from Tina "Are you going to party, or..." Eddie grinned mischievously as he dangled his lunchbox between them.
"Gotta help Wayne earn some dough too." [M/N] ran a hand through his hair as he tucked the invite into his jacket.
"How about doing it legally? You're gonna get caught one of these days, Eddie." this earned him a laugh as Eddie smacked the back of his hand against his chest.
"I've been doing it long before we even met, kiddo. People can't say no to the need of getting high off their minds. It's the best feeling ever, you should try it some time." [M/N] just shook his head, knowing that any harmful substance would be rendered useless no thanks to Venom, so it would be a waste on him.
"No thanks, don't want to go through a bad trip just for a puff." Eddie just shrugged his shoulders.
"Suit yourself, but, will your friends be there?" he snickered when [M/N] kicked him in his legs, he scurries off before he could kick him harder.
"Fuck off, dude." nothing really eventful happened the rest of the day until baseball practice, his team was batting first and it was nearly time for them to switch over. He had already gone up to bat so he was adjusting his mitt when he felt that familiar gaze on the side of his head, he just chuckled as he made his way to the pitcher's position and tossed the baseball up and down as the rest of his and the opposing team got into position.
"The blonde one keeps staring at us." he just chuckled as he peeked over at Billy by the bleachers from under his cap, a smirk tugging onto his lips with how intense Billy's glare was.
"I am well aware of that." he muttered softly.
"He smells strange? Like smoke and fire and anger. We do not like him." [M/N] rolled his eyes as the first opposing batter got into position.
"Then stop inhaling him when he passes us."
"Let me eat him." he snorted as he saw the catcher hold up one finger, a fastball? Hmph, that's his specialty.
"We're not going to eat him, Venom. You can't suggest we eat everyone who we don't like." he could just feel the symbiote pout from within him.
"I grave flesh, [M/N]. I wish to eat." he shakes his head.
"Then we'll eat those agents at the lab, okay? That's the only human flesh you'll ever get to eat." he sighs when he feels Venom salivate this time, god, it was like trying to please a child. He blatantly looks towards Billy and smirks at the blonde, tipping his cap to him before standing up straight as he was getting ready to throw. Billy scowled at the disrespect as he planned to maybe run [M/N] down on his way home, but his gaze fell upon the opposing team. They looked uneasy, muttering to themselves, tightening their gloves. Some crossed their fingers, some murmured prayers under their breath.
"Come on, [M/N]!"
"Show us that killer pitch!" Billy scoffed, that sounds stupid.
PHWEEEEEET!
It happened so fast.
[M/N] was already in the motion before the whistle was even blown, but once it was, the ball left his hand like a bullet. Billyâs mouth dropped open as he watched the ball cut through the air at a speed that should have been impossible for a high school kid. His eyes widened in disbelief. How the hell? He takes a step back as the ball slammed into the catcherâs mitt, the force reverberating up the manâs arm. The leather popped, the thud echoed, and even from this distance, Billy could see the catcher flinch as he braced himself.
The crowd went wild, screaming, laughing, cheering. But to [M/N], it was all almost casual. His smirk widened slightly as he readied the next pitch, knowing exactly what was happening. Venom coiled eagerly in his mind, pushing him to extremes humans werenât supposed to reach. The next pitch tore past the batter at a fraction of a second, the wood rattling violently against the ball as it flew back into the catcherâs mitt. Even the batter flinched, stepping back instinctively. Another cheer erupted from the crowd, almost hysterical in their awe.
"Come on, dude! Some of us want to play too!"
"Yeah, go easy on them!" he waved his hand in apology.
"My bad. I'll stop." the catcher let out a sigh of relief as he rolled his shoulder, he didn't know if his arm could handle another one of his destructive throws. He snickers as he hops on his foot while adjusting his cap, winking at the next batter that yeah, he was gonna go easy on you but no, he was still gonna be a pain in the ass while doing it. Practice ended with [M/N]'s team winning, obviously, because no one can ever get the hang of his pitches, so when they're playing against different schools their pitches are no where near on [M/N]'s level.
"Dude, seriously, what is your dad feeding you?"
"You're built like a tank!" in the back of his mind he's picturing all the people Venom has eaten, he unconsciously licks his lips before covering his mouth when his own thoughts of how disgusting human flesh was overlapped his mind. Sometimes it's a pain in the ass that he and Venom shared the same mind at times, sometimes he wanted to keep his thoughts private but of course no-
"Let us eat, [M/N]. You promised that we would!" he closed his eyes with an exhausted sigh.
"In a bit, okay? I still wanna ride on my bike." Venom pouts from within him.
"Mm, fine. Under the cover of night, we feast." he rolled his eyes.
"Sure." after changing out of his baseball uniform he grabbed his helmet and started making his way out of the building when he spotted Steve lingering around his bike, looking it up and down with slight awe while his fingers gently glided over the seat. He was reaching for the handle bars when he noticed a pair of legs on the other side of the bike and he jumped back, a startled yelp escaping his lips as he looked up and saw [M/N] looking at him with clear amusement "How's it hanging, Harrington?" he chuckled when Steve rubbed the back of neck, his cheeks flushing upon realizing he let out such an embarrassing sound.
"N-Nothing much. I was just- ahem, just admiring the bike, is all."
"She's a beaut, ain't she?" he asks as he pats the seat "Finally got her up and running and now she purrs like a kitten." Steve can't help but laugh at [M/N]'s terminology, this earned him a grin "What? It's true! You should have heard it the first time I started it. Sounded like a dying raccoon, it wasn't pretty."
"I can imagine." [M/N] chuckled as he ran a hand through his hair. Steve stepped back when he pulled his gloves on and swung a leg over his bike. Even after the engine started, Steve kept staring. [M/N] hummed, helmet resting in his lap.
"Youâre looking at me like you wanna ride?" he teased. Steveâs eyes widened before he quickly backed up, waving his hands.
"O-Oh, no. As fun as that sounds, Iâd rather not be on the back of that death trap with you of all people driving." [M/N] threw his head back laughing.
"Understandable. But the offer stands if you ever wanna feel the wind through that luscious hair of yours. Itâs a nice feeling, actually." he reached out and brushed a bit of Steveâs hair aside, missing the way Steveâs breath hitched before slipping his helmet on. He flicked his visor up and winked, the grin under the helmet unseen "See you later, Steve." he flicked the visor down, revved the engine, and drove out of the lot, again missing the way Steve had tousled his hair. [M/N] inhaled deeply as he cruised down the surprisingly empty street, grinning at the thought of blitzing home and then focusing on feeding Venom. Since it was Halloween the next day, after some fun at Tinaâs party, he and Venom planned to âtrick or treatâ-aka, rob kids of their candy.
He snickered at the thought, then perked up when he spotted a car ahead. He planned to overtake it but paused when he recognized it: that same sleek blue Camaro with a California license plate. His fingers tapped against the handlebars as he smirked, shifting gears to get fast enough to pull ahead. The blonde hadn't seemed to notice him yet until the young girl in the passenger seat spotted him and pointed him out, Billy turned his head and was a little startled to see [M/N] driving along side him. He cheekily waved his hand before getting ahead of the car and slamming his fist down on the hood, throwing his head back with a laugh when he saw the shocked look on both of their faces before driving away. He glanced down at his sideview mirror and smirked when he heard the roar of the engine followed by the car getting closer, he spared it a glance before shifting gears again and speeding down the road.
He wasnât the least bit scared as Billy chased him down the road toward town, if anything, it was exhilarating. Venom murmured in the back of his mind about how cute it was that the blonde boy thought he could run them down, and honestly, it kind of was. Billy Hargrove was new to town, while he knew these streets like the back of his hand. And knowing the streets also meant knowing exactly where the police were stationed. He wove through turns with effortless precision while Billy struggled to keep up. Then he lifted his head, spotted his moment, and squeezed down hard on the brakes. His bike shrieked as it lifted onto the front wheel, balancing in a controlled, abrupt stop. Billy, having not expected [M/N] to stop so suddenly, swerved out of the way before he could hit him and blew right past the police cruiser. [M/N] smirked as he watched the red and blue lights flash as it gave chase and what started as a small chuckled erupted into laughter as he watched Billy get pulled over.
"Oh, that's hilarious!" he exclaims, throwing his head back again and smacking his hand against his helmet "Dumbass." he casually drove by and snickered to himself when he saw that he was getting a ticket, he perked up when he saw Officer Callahan wave his hand.
"Well, what a pleasant surprise, Munson. I see you finally got your bike up and running. Off to see the Hughes family." he flicks his visor up and winks while snapping his fingers.
"That I am. Hope you have a splendid afternoon, Officer Callahan." he clicks his tongue and while Callahan was distracted, he looked at Billy through the passenger side window and flipped him off before revving his bike and driving off. Man, it's fun missing with this guy. When he pulled up the the Hughes household, Roddy's family, he revved the engines loud enough that Roddy's father burst through he front door ready to shout at the delinquent but quieted down when he recognized the bike.
"Is that... no way." he breathed softly as he approached, his wife following close behind.
"What is it hon?" [M/N] grinned as he tore the helmet off and opened his arms up from his seat on top of the bike.
"Boom, baby!" he laughed as he peeled himself off the bike then let out a whoa when Eugene, Roddy's father, wrapped his arms around him and hoisted him up. He's laughing even louder when he heard him let out a groan because of both his and Venom's weight and quickly put him down, Trudy, Roddy's mother, giggled softly as she and [M/N] pat Eugene on the back.
"You had that coming, dear." they step back when he pushed his hands into his lower back and only stopped when he heard a crack, after recovering, he bounced over to the still running bike and gestured to it like a child on Christmas day.
"You did it, you fixed her up!"
"I sure did. Doesn't she sound pretty?" Eugene revved the engine and clapped at the sound, it didn't sound like it was dying.
"You did such a great job, son! Well done." he rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly at the praise as well as Trudy patting his back.
"At least now you won't be hounding our son for rides anymore."
"And your real son still believes you're playing favorites." [M/N] snickered when Roddy pulled up to the curb with an irritated expression, he ignored the way his father was still gushing about the bike to approach his friend and mother "You've become the brother I never wanted." he shrugged his shoulders.
"Sorry dude. If it makes you feel better, I love you." Roddy stared at him before laughing and shoving him back.
"Shut the fuck up." they continue to chatter as they wait for his father to finish marveling over the bike when [M/N] heard a familiar engine in the distance. He raised his head and he made a face between surprise and amusement when he saw that blue Camaro pull up to the curb just a few houses down, Roddy and Trudy question why he suddenly started snickering and he just shakes his head and answers that it was nothing. When Billy eventually notices him, [M/N] cheekily waved his hand again and his grin widened when he saw the way his face flare up as he glared at him, crumpling what he expected was the ticket in his hand.
"I didn't know Hargrove was your neighbor." [M/N] comments as Billy flipped him off, he only winked in response to the gesture as the blonde scoffed and walked off after slamming his door closed.
"Neither did I. That guy's gonna be so annoying in the mornings." Roddy complained as he only thought about how loud his engine way, [M/N] in turn smirked.
Oh, man. He's really gonna have fun with this guy.
[night of the party]
And fun he did have.
The hours leading up to Tina's Halloween party was, mwah, chefs kiss.
It was a well known fact with Hawkins High that [M/N] was the runner up to be the new King of Hawkins with Steve Harrington inevitably graduating that year. He was well liked amongst his peers and teachers alike, from his charm and looks alone people could overlook that he was a Munson and trailer trash. He was academically gifted and the star pitcher of the baseball team, soon to be captain when their current one was to graduate the same year. He had a flawless reputation with seemingly nothing wrong with him, but that was so far from the truth.
Just simply existing within Billy's vicinity pissed him off and it was hilarious, and no matter where the blonde went he'd either see that smug prick waving at him or people were talking about him. Tommy Hagan, that weird rat boy that used to hang around Steve Harrington, told him everything he didn't really wanna know about [M/N]. It was stuff he had already learned about just by observing the guy and the conversations he overheard, but he just couldn't accept how... perfect, he was. There just had to be something wrong with him, just something. Even Tommy couldn't think of a flaw [M/N] had, as it was already mentioned, the only bad thing about him was that he was a Munson. He was Eddie Munson's younger cousin, the infamous drug dealer, D&D fanatic and biggest freak of Hawkins High. Eddie's uncle was [M/N]'s father and both he and Eddie couldn't be so different, like complete polar opposites.
"Eddie Munson is like the biggest freak in this school, the only good thing about him is the weed he sells. Pretty good shit, if you ask me. [M/N], on the other hand, he's like the perfect golden boy. Girls love him, guys wanna be him. He's the most popular kid in school, so if you wanna be the new king, you've gotta kick him off his high horses." Billy scoffed as he watched [M/N] from afar.
"Easier said than done."
"True, but I'm just saying."
"And I need you to shut the fuck up." Tommy raised his hands up defensively just as [M/N] and his friend group walked by, laughing and patting each other on the back as they went by. Billy's hand clenched into a tight fist when [M/N] spared him a look and winked before laughing when he saw the enraged look on the blonde's face, he was excited to mess with this guy during Tina's party.
And that brings us too...
"Dude, what are you wearing?" [M/N] glanced back at Eddie, raising a brow in mild confusion as the brunette entered the living room and saw him tying a cape around his shoulders. "Don't tell me you're doing a lazy costume." he just shrugged.
"It's better than nothing, no?" Eddie tapped his foot furiously before grabbing the strings of the cape and yanking him into his room. "H-Hey! What's the big idea?" [M/N] sputtered a few words as Eddie tossed something into his lap. He stared at it in confusion while Eddie rummaged through his room for the necessary items.
"If you give me a moment, I'll have you looking drop-dead gorgeous!" [M/N] scoffed, slapping the cover and turning it toward Eddie.
"Dude, what is this? Are you sure you're not trying to dress me up as KISS? I do not want to wear latex, man." Eddie let out a sigh.
"No, just, urgh- trust the process!" [M/N] grunted when Eddie threw black pants, a torn black shirt, and combat boots into his lap, instructing him to change as he searched for other stuff. He returned from the bathroom with makeup he usually used for gigs and the leather arm braces he wore for D&D campaigns, assuming [M/N] had changed into the clothes already. He was partially right, the pants were on, but [M/N] was still in the midst of putting on the shirt when Eddie barged in.
"Ah, dude! Come on!" Eddie ignored him, tossing everything but the makeup onto the bed. Once [M/N] was dressed, Eddie sat him down on the edge of his bed and grabbed the makeup to start applying it.
He applied white face paint evenly over [M/N]'s entire face, including the eyelids, lips, and visible parts of his neck. Next came the black eyeliner, carefully outlining [M/N]'s eyes heavily and extending slightly past the eyelids. Eddie filled in the eye sockets with heavily blended black eyeshadow, painted the lips black, and extended the black lines slightly outward. Finally, he drew the vertical streaks down the cheeks under the eyes, starting thick at the top and tapering as they went down.
"Mm⊠perfect!" Eddie yanked him to his feet and dragged him straight into the bathroom. Before [M/N] could even glance at the mirror, Eddie turned on the tap, soaked his hands, and immediately buried them in [M/N]âs usually neat hair, scrubbing and mussing it until it stuck out in wild, uneven strands. Only when he was satisfied did he step back and gesture toward the mirror. [M/N] finally looked and blinked hard before glancing back at Eddie with a raised brow.
"Again, KISS?" Eddie groaned, throwing his head back as he smacked the back of his hand against [M/N]âs chest.
"No! Itâs concept art by an artist from â81, and I thought youâd look great!" [M/N] sighed, adjusting the leather braces on his forearms, then leaned closer to the mirror.
"âŠIâve got to admit, I do look good." Eddie cheered, clapping loudly. [M/N] pointed at him with a warning look "But I swear to god, if I get made fun of, Iâm kicking your ass at this party. Brothers in name be damned!" Eddie laughed, batting his hand away.
"Dude, trust me! You look hot. People are gonna lose their minds when you show up on that bike looking like that." [M/N] stared a moment longer before huffing and turning away.
"If you say so."
"I know so."
"Mm hmm." by the time Eddie was getting himself ready, [M/N] was already stepping outside and slipping onto his motorcycle. He reached for his helmet only for something to be tossed over his head. He grabbed it, pulled it off, and unfolded a long leather trench coat.
"Put that on to complete the look but leave it open. Makes you look badass." Eddie called as [M/N] was sliding it on when he stopped by his van and spun back around "Oh, and ditch the helmet! Ruins the look."
"But safety!"
"Fuck it for tonight! Itâs the look, the look!" [M/N] groaned but tossed the helmet aside.
"Fine, fine! You win! If I get in an accident and suffer head trauma, itâs your fault!" Eddie only laughed, shrugging as he climbed into his van.[M/N] flipped him off before sighing and checking his reflection in his bikeâs mirror "Do I look okay, Venom?"
"You look like a loser." he deadpanned.
"Why do I even bother with youâŠ" he felt Venom smirk as he rolled his eyes and started the engine, drowning the symbioteâs laughter in the roar of the bike. The wind whipped through his hair, the ends of the trench coat snapping behind him as he sped toward Tinaâs party.
And when he pulled up?
Yeah. Eddie was definitely right.
Everyone recognized the sound of his bike, the low growl cutting through Tinaâs music and chatter like a warning shot. A few people perked up, already wearing matching grins, everyone loved when [M/N] showed up. But the second he rolled into the driveway and slipped off his bike, those grins faltered.
Because no one recognized this version of him.
[M/N] was usually clean, controlled, put together, hair neat, clothes straight, always looking like he stepped out of a catalog rather than a garage. But tonight? Tonight he looked like heâd walked straight out of a punk-rock fever dream. He swung his leg off the bike in one smooth motion, trench coat whipping behind him dramatically as if he timed it with the breeze. His usually perfect hair was a wild, tousled mess. The dark, stylized makeup sharpened his features into something intense, almost dangerous. The bracers on his forearms caught the party lights as he moved, picking up the glow like metal under stage lights.
"Holy shitâŠ" and from inside his head, Venom purred, smug, satisfied, and far too entertained. [M/N] chuckled under his breath as his friends rushed toward him, eyes wide with a mix of surprise and admiration. Roddy was the first to reach him, smacking a hand against his back as he appraised him head to toe.
"Dude, what the fuck are you wearing? I thought you said you were dressing up as a vampire or something." Roddy exclaimed, eyes darting over the dark trench coat, torn black shirt, and combat boots, not forgetting the carefully smudged makeup that made his pale skin and dark eyes pop. [M/N] shrugged, casually brushing some of his wild hair back from his face.
"I tried, but Eddie scolded me and dressed me up in this. I feel a little ridiculous." Roddy froze for a moment before a wide grin spread across his face. Without warning, he slapped [M/N] lightly across the cheek and grabbed the collar of his trench coat, tugging him down into a mock bow.
"You can shut the fuck up. As your best friend, this is the best you've ever looked." he said, letting go but giving [M/N] an approving nod. The others circled around, nodding and echoing Roddyâs sentiment.
"Seriously, dude, Eddie outdid himself." one of them added, and a few others chimed in, complimenting everything from the layers of black clothing to the dramatic eyeliner. [M/N] could feel the faint heat of embarrassment creep up his neck, hidden only by the heavy collar of the trench coat. If it werenât for the makeup, his flushed cheeks would have been impossible to miss. As they stepped inside the house, the attention only grew. People immediately flocked to him, gushing over his costume and the way he carried it, calling him cool, hot, and even sexy. A few bold kids asked outright who he was supposed to be, and he just shrugged, flashing a mischievous smile.
"You should ask my cousin." he replied casually, letting the mystery linger. He scanned the backyard and finally spotted Eddie leaning against the fence, casually selling to a group of seniors. Eddieâs eyes lit up the instant he saw the crowd surrounding [M/N]. He smirked knowingly, clearly pleased with the effect his styling had achieved. [M/N] rolled his eyes, shooting Eddie a mock glare, and in response, Eddie laughed loudly, tossing a playful middle finger in his direction.
"Enough about that already! We're here to drink, have fun, and to party!" a red cup was thrusted into his hands as the others thrust their cups up, he shook his head but followed their lead with a laugh as a crowd roared from outside the house.
Billy Hargrove had just finished the keg stand, completely demolishing Steve Harringtonâs previous best record. The crowd erupted into cheers, Tommy practically hovering around Billy like a starstruck fan, hanging onto every word he said. Billy, chest heaving and face flushed, finally straightened up and let the cheers wash over him, but then his eyes locked with Steveâs across the room after entering the house. Steveâs jaw tightened, his arms crossed over his chest, glaring but not just at Billy. The heat of rivalry and the rush of competition filled the space between them. But before either could act, a louder roar of excitement drew both of their attention, slicing through the tension like a knife.
There, in the center of a makeshift ring of cheering students, was [M/N]. His black trench coat had been abandoned somewhere along the way for the party, sleeves rolled up, shirt slightly disheveled from the nightâs chaos with noticeable sweat trailing down his exposed skin. His hands gripped the arms of a wrestler from the schoolâs team, and the studentâs face contorted with effort⊠while [M/N] barely seemed to notice. Red plastic cups lined the floor beside him, some tipped over, some empty, some held triumphantly in his hand.
He slammed down the arm of his final opponent with a grin, raising a fist in victory as the surrounding students erupted into whoops and applause. Red cups flew into the air, laughter and drunken cheers blending into a cacophony that could have drowned out the music entirely. Steve blinked, mouth slightly open, utterly unable to process how [M/N] could dominate not just the wrestling team but also keep down the copious amounts of alcohol he had consumed.
âHow are you not drunk, man?â Roddy asked, eyes wide. [M/N] just shrugged nonchalantly, tilting a cup to his lips before throwing it back with a practiced motion.
"I ainât no wimp." he said, the faintest smirk tugging at his lips.
As the crowd continued to cheer and disperse around him, [M/N]âs gaze swept across the room and finally landed on the duo in question. Billy, smirking confidently, had that perfect posture of someone who felt untouchable, while Steve looked somewhere between annoyed and impressed, fists loosely curled at his sides. A slow, knowing grin spread across [M/N]âs face. He raised a red cup in a mocking salute toward Billy, letting the smugness linger just long enough to be noticed, and then waved at Steve, genuine happiness lighting up his features. Steve, caught off guard, raised a hand awkwardly, unsure whether to laugh, groan, or just retreat. Billy, on the other hand, frowned at the cocky gesture as he approached the two.
"Sup, city boy?" [M/N] drawled with a smirk aimed at Billy, then his expression immediately softened when he turned toward Steve "Hi, Harrington~" he cooed, wiggling his fingers at both of them. Roddy smacked his arm, earning a snicker from [M/N], while Steve coughed out a laugh at the sudden shift in tone. Rubbing the back of his neck, Steve gestured vaguely at [M/N]âs outfit.
"You look⊠different." at that, [M/N] lifted both arms and glanced down at himself.
"I know, right? But I look good, donât I? People wonât shut up about it." As if summoned, someone passing by shouted.
"Love the costume, Munson! You look hot!" [M/N] smirked and pointed.
"See what I mean?" Steve huffed a laugh.
"Well, maybe itâs because you look like your cousin." [M/N] blinked, looked down at himself again, then let out a breathy laugh.
"You telling me Eddie looks hot?" he teased. Steve rolled his eyes with dramatic flair.
"Dude, just take the compliment." [M/N] snickered again before finally turning his full attention to Hargrove, whom heâd been ignoring the entire time.
"And what about you, Hargrove?" he asked, tilting his head "Hope youâre having a grand olâ time here in Hawkins. Iâm sure the local police are just loving you." Billyâs jaw tightened.
"Fuck you, Munson. I know you did that on purpose."
"Of course I did. You were dumb enough to chase me when you donât even know these streets yet. Maybe next time you wonât go speeding after the first asshole who bumps your car." Steve watched as the two stepped in close, practically chest-to-chest now. Billy scowling up at [M/N]âs infuriatingly smug expression "You know, itâs kinda fun messing with someone again. Iâm sure weâre gonna have a blast together, Hargrove." a crowd started forming the moment Billy grabbed a fistful of [M/N]âs shirt and yanked him down. [M/N] didnât resist, he wanted to see what the blonde would do.
"You should be careful what you wish for, trailer trash." Billy growled. [M/N] laughed, leaning down until their faces were inches apart.
"Itâs cute that you think you can threaten me. Hell, even Tommy Hagan is more creative than you." the crowd erupted as Billy raised his fist, and [M/N] leaned back with a manic grin, grabbing Billyâs wrist with one hand while bringing his own fist up, but Steve shoved Billy back before either of them could land a hit.
"Cool it, you two.â Steve snapped "This is a party. Remember?" the two don't spare Steve a glance as they glare at each other, Billy's full of venom with [M/N]'s full of arrogance. The blonde finally just let out a scoff before turning on his heel and lift the two alone, [M/N]'s shoulders shook as he laughed while straightening his shirt out.
"You didn't have to do that, Harrington. I had it under control." Steve scoffed as he placed his hands on his hips.
"Dude, I've been on the other end of your endless insults. You're infuriating when you need to be and on more than one occasion I've wanted to hit you too."
"Good to know I got under your skin." he rolled his eyes again but laughed softly and went back toward where heâd left Nancy. Seeing her there surprised him for half a second, but he still lifted a hand in a casual greeting before slipping away to rejoin his own group. Soon enough, he was sprawled across an overstuffed sofa, legs kicked up on a coffee table cluttered with snacks, empty beer cans, and crushed red cups. Heâd shrugged Eddieâs coat back on purely so he wouldnât lose it, but the sleeves hung loose around his arms, his body was heating up fast, and that was always a dangerous line. The last thing he needed was Venom getting irritated or hungry because of something as simple and stupid as his temperature rising.
"When are we going trick or treating?" he groaned, head tipping back far enough that some of his drink splashed out of the cup "I crave sweets, [M/N]."
"In a bit, okay? I promised weâd go." he murmured under his breath as he sipped from the cup, the music loud enough to hide the fact he was talking to himself "And by trick or treating, you mean stealing candy from children."
"Of course. Nothing is sweeter than stealing candy from children." he sighed and shook his head, muttering something Venom ignored as usual. Every so often, drunk partygoers drifted by to drop snacks onto his lap, chips, candy bars, whatever they were holding and he casually pocketed most of it for Venom later⊠and maybe Eddie, if he wanted something to munch on. Food itself was still complicated. He trusted what he and Wayne cooked together, and he tried to stomach school lunches when he could, but sometimes his throat just wouldnât work, wouldnât let him swallow. Snacks were easier, cheap, simple, nothing raw or bloody or triggering and Halloween candy always went down fine. Venom loved it. He tolerated it.
Sometimes it sucked that Venom could burn through anything that might affect him, neutralizing alcohol before it even had the chance to hit his system. Drinking at parties felt like throwing back cups of bitter water, no buzz, no warmth, nothing. And sometimes he wanted that feeling, wanted the fuzziness everyone else seemed to enjoy. Instead, here he was: stone-cold sober after⊠what, ten cups? Maybe more. Heâd lost track. He crunched down on a pretzel from a half-stale packet someone had dumped in his lap, grimacing at the taste, when movement caught his eye. He stilled, pretzel hanging between his fingers.
Jonathan Byers.
He genuinely hadnât expected the guy to show tonight, but there he was near the doorway, shoulders a little less tense than they used to be, eyes brighter, a soft but weak smile as he walked through the house scanning for what he most likely believed to be Nancy. Maybe it was the whole âhis brother came back from the deadâ miracle giving him some extra light. Or maybe it was the fact that heâd started warming up to people, Steve included. [M/N] watched him for a moment, head tipping slightly. He liked Jonathan well enough. They werenât friends, not really, but they talked sometimes, usually when Nancy was around, or when Steve nudged him into conversation. A strange sort of acquaintanceship that wasnât uncomfortable, just⊠quiet.
"Is that... Byers?" Roddy asked from beside him as they watched Jonathan get lost in the crowd, [M/N] nodded with a hum "Wow, I didn't expect him to show up. He doesn't seem like the party type."
"Hah, he's probably here for Wheeler."
"Why do you say that?"
"Didn't you hear about last year? Those two were seen together to the point Harrington got jealous."
"Yeah, then he got his shit rocked by Byers." this caused them to snicker softly, even [M/N] couldn't help but laugh since he saw the aftermath of what Jonathan did to Steve firsthand.
"He had it coming."
"That prick always had it coming. Still surprised that you became friends with him, Munson. You two hated each other." he shrugged his shoulders.
"He's a pretty good guy when he isn't being a douche. I still make fun of him, though."
"We noticed." they all laughed again, and when the group tipped their heads back to down their drinks, [M/N] lowered his cup only to find it completely empty. He groaned, staring into it like it had personally betrayed him, then pushed himself upright with a tired sigh.
"Iâll be back. Need a refill." he brushed pretzel crumbs off his lap and headed into the crowd, weaving through clusters of drunk teens swaying to the music. The air was thick with heat, sweat, and the sugary bite of spiked punch. When he finally reached the punch table, he blinked in mild disbelief. The bowl was nearly drained, someone had clearly gone feral on it "Might as well." he muttered, giving his head a shake before dunking his cup in. Liquid sloshed over the sides, the mixture more alcohol than fruit juice at this point. He lifted it to his lips and took a long drink, the burn hitting the back of his throat instantly. It should have been enough to make his head swim, to blur his thoughts, to soften the world around him.
But nothing happened.
No warmth. No buzz. No sway.
Venom burned through it the second it entered his system, leaving behind only the bitter aftertaste.
A blessing, and a curse.
He sighed, dunked his cup into the punch bowl one more time, then spun on his heel to head back to his friends. Maybe it was the noise, maybe it was the crush of bodies, but his senses were just blurred enough that he didnât notice someone in his path until they slammed straight into him. The collision jolted his arm, and his drink splashed everywhereâacross his shirt, down his pants, and all over the poor soul who bumped him. The smell of alcohol hit him instantly. He groaned, dragging a hand down his now-sticky chest.
"Dude, come onâŠ" he grimaced at the syrupy residue clinging to Eddieâs borrowed clothes. "You just had to get it all over me, huh? Great. Now I smell like a damn brewery." annoyance twisted across his face as he looked up, only for it to melt the second he saw who it was.
Steve.
His brows lifted, the frustration fading instantly as he took in Steveâs wide-eyed, apologetic expression. Then his eyes narrowed, really looking at him. This wasnât the confident, easygoing Harrington everyone knew. This Steve looked wrecked. His eyes were rimmed red, unfocused, like heâd been holding back tears for way too long. His shoulders slumped, his whole posture sagging in a way that screamed exhaustion and something worse, like he was seconds away from falling apart right there on the sticky hallway floor.
[M/N] lifted a hand, mouth opening to reassure him that it was fine, that it was just a shirt and he didnât care, but Steve muttered a quiet, broken apology and brushed past him before he could get a word out. He shouldered through the crowd toward the front door, pinching the bridge of his nose in a desperate attempt to keep himself together. [M/N] stood frozen for a moment, torn. He glanced back toward his friends laughing on the couch⊠then toward Steveâs retreating figure disappearing into the night.
He sighed, the decision already made.
Steve slipped into his car and slammed the door shut. He dragged both hands through his hair, tryingâfailingâto calm the anger and anguish boiling in his chest. The tears heâd barely choked down still burned behind his eyes, Nancyâs words replaying in his mind like a broken record.
Bullshit. She said it was all bullshit.
He sucked in another shaky breath, fingers tightening around the steering wheel. The alcohol mixing with heartbreak was making his head spin, and he was sure if he didnât get himself under control, heâd crash the car before he even made it down the street. But God, he wanted to leave. He wanted to get away from this stupid party he never shouldâve come to in the first place. He pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to steady himself, then jolted at the sharp knock on the window. Turning, he found [M/N] waving at him.
"Steve! Open the door." [M/N] jiggled the handle to show it was locked. Steve frowned in confusion but reached over and unlocked the passenger side. Cool night air rushed in as [M/N] slid into the seat. Steve eyed him, bewildered, then stared back out through the windshield as his thoughts churned.
âŠ
âŠ
"What happened in there?" [M/N] asked carefully, watching him "You were all laughs the last time we talked."
"Maybe because I was in a good mood." Steve snapped. [M/N] lifted his hands in surrender, not rising to the bite.
"Okay, okay⊠do you want to tell me whatâs wrong? You look like youâre about to cry."
"Iâm not-I just-" Steve turned toward him, and the words snagged in his throat when he realized [M/N] wasnât looking at him with pity. He looked⊠concerned. Steve let out a breath and slumped back in his seat. He brushed his hair back again and took a shaky breath "Nancy⊠she, uhâŠ" [M/N] leaned in a little.
"Yes?"
"I... I don't even know why I'm talking to you about this." [M/N] shrugged and leaned back.
"Then don't. But I must say, keeping it all bottled up isn't healthy. It'll do more harm than good, trust me." the silence settled over them once more. Steve let his head fall back against the seat, breath shaking. For a long moment he said nothing, just stared through the windshield like he could will himself somewhere else, anywhere else. [M/N] waited. Not pushing, not prying. Just⊠there. Finally, Steve swallowed.
"She saidâŠ" his voice cracked, and he had to start again. "Nancy told me our relationship was bullshit." [M/N]'s eyes widened softly.
"Oh." Steve squeezed his eyes shut as he heard Nancy's slurring voice.
"She said that I was bullshit. That our love was bullshit." Steve scrubbed his hands down his face "And maybe sheâs right. Maybe it was bullshit. I mean⊠look at me. I was an asshole. Last year, god, last year I was the king of assholes. What happened to her, with Barb⊠I didnât help her. Not really. And now sheâs finally saying it out loud." he tapped his fingers anxiously against the steering wheel, eyes glossy "Maybe I deserved it. Maybe I deserve all of this." [M/N] nodded slowly, taking it all in
"... yeah. You were an asshole." Steveâs head snapped toward him so fast the seat squeaked, eyes wide like heâd just been slapped. A disbelieving scoff left him.
"Wow. Thanks." [M/N] only chuckled, shaking his head.
"Relax. I didnât say you are one. I said you were." he leaned back in his seat, arms loosely crossed "Look, man, youâre actually trying to change. Most jerks donât. They stay jerks forever. They donât admit they screwed up or hurt people. But you did. Thatâs gotta count for something, right? Youâve been helping people. Youâve been showing up. Youâre trying to be better. Honestly? Thatâs more than a lot of people ever do." Steveâs throat bobbed, the tension in his shoulders loosening even if just a little as [M/N] continued "And Nancy⊠sheâs going through her own mess. What happened with Barb? That wasnât on you. It wasnât on her. Her disappearance was⊠something none of us couldâve prepared for. Sheâs hurting. Youâre hurting. Doesnât mean everything between you was fake." [M/N] spoke softly as he gave Steve a genuine look, not a smirk or a grin, but small and soft smile. Steve stared at his hands for a long moment, voice small.
"You really think Iâm not⊠just some jerk pretending to be better?" [M/N] nudged his shoulder with his own.
"If you were pretending? You wouldnât be sitting here crying in your car instead of getting drunk and punching Hargrove in the face." a tiny laugh escaped Steve, wet, but real. [M/N] grinned and smacked Steve's shoulder with his hand this time "There it is! See? Youâre not utterly hopeless." Steve wiped at his cheeks.
"âŠThanks." he whispered "Really."
"Anytime, Harrington." [M/N] raised a brow when Steveâs expression shifted, his face falling as he lifted a hand and motioned toward him "What? Is there something on my face?" Steve hesitated, eyes widening a little.
"Your nose is⊠bleeding."
"Wha-?" [M/N] brought his fingers to his upper lip and pulled them back to find blood smeared across his skin. Before he could fully process it, the world tilted. Steve lurched forward in alarm as [M/N] swayed, nearly pitching forward.
"Whoa!" [M/N] caught himself against the dashboard, one hand bracing his weight while the other hovered beneath his nose, trying not to drip blood all over Steveâs car. He tipped his head back instinctively, but the moment he did, a sharp, throbbing pain cracked through his skull. He fumbled blindly for the door handle, vision blurring, and pushed the door open. The cold air hit him as he stumbled out of the car onto unsteady legs "Hey- [M/N]!" Steveâs voice pitched high with panic as he scrambled out after him.
[M/N] swayed hard, nearly dropping to his knees as his vision blurred. He caught himself on the hood, knuckles going white against the metal, his other hand still cupped beneath his nose as blood dripped fast between his fingers Steve rushed to his side, hands hovering like he wasnât sure where to touch without making things worse.
"[M/N], hey- hey, sit down, you're gonna fall." the makeup Eddie had carefully painted onto his face was already melting, black and white streaks mixing with the blood running beneath his nose, smearing down to his jaw. Steve stared, wide-eyed, as [M/N] staggered backward. For a second he thought he was heading toward the house, and he reached out to catch him and [M/N] ignored him entirely. Instead, he veered toward a cooler sitting in the grass, the lid half-open and filled with cloudy water and half-melted ice. Without a word, he dropped to his knees, leaned forward, and dunked his entire head into the icy water "Jesus Christ-" Steve hovered behind him, hands outstretched, torn between pulling him up or letting him do whatever this was. The seconds dragged, each one tightening the knot of panic in Steveâs chest.
Then, suddenly-
[M/N] jerked upright with a gasp, throwing his head back, water splashing in a glittering arc. His soaked hair clung to his forehead; the black and white makeup now streaked down his face and neck in dripping, ghostly lines. Most of the blood had washed away, leaving only a faint tinge beneath his nose. He panted softly, running a hand through his hair before swiping at the remaining blood with the back of his hand.
"Munson, are you okay? What was that?" Steve tried to get a look at his face, but [M/N] had his back to him. He leaned to the side, only to flinch back when [M/N] let out a tired laugh and finally turned around, though he stayed seated on the ground, clearly still dizzy.
"Ah, the heat and alcohol finally caught up with me." he waved a hand dismissively when Steveâs worry didnât budge "Donât worry about me, Harrington. Nearly passing out from sudden nosebleeds and blood loss is kind of normal for me. You shouldâve seen me last year." Steve remembered hearing [M/N]âs friends fussing about the topic and relaxed slightly.
"Okay, but that was so random."
"Like I said, heat and alcohol. I was already overheating in that house, and you saw how much I was drinking." Steve still looked unconvinced, but [M/N]âs easy dismissal eased him off the subject.
"Alright, fine." [M/N] snickered and reached into the cooler, grabbing a beer. Steve thought he was going to drink it, but instead he pressed the cold can to his forehead, wiping the dripping water from his face and unintentionally smearing off even more makeup "Sorry if I ruined the moment." Steve laughed and sat down beside him, the muffled music from the house buzzing faintly behind them.
"Eh, it was random, but I wouldnât say it ruined the moment."
"At least I know you care about me, dude." Steve scoffed and shoved him, but [M/N]âs grin made him laugh.
"Well, weâre friends, arenât we?" [M/N] froze for a beat, staring at him. Hearing Steve actually say it felt⊠different.
"Yeah⊠yeah, weâre friends, Harrington."
"Iâm really glad you gave me a second chance, Munson. I was such a dick to you and your cousin. I said and did such horrible things Iâm surprised you didnât rock my shit when you had the chance." he dragged a hand down his face. "So having someone who genuinely wants to be my friend⊠I really appreciate it." [M/N] stared for a moment before huffing.
"Stop being so sappy, man." he snorted when Steve smacked his arm.
"Fine, asshole. I wonât be nice." they laughed together and then settled into a comfortable silence, ignoring the shouting from inside the house and the drunken teens passed out on the lawn. After a moment, Steve inhaled deeply and pushed himself to his feet, brushing off grass and dirt before turning toward [M/N] and offering a hand.
"I think Iâm gonna head off now. Iâve calmed down enough that I think I can drive myself home." [M/N] dumped the beer back in the cooler and took his hand, Steve let out a grunt as he hauled him up, unprepared for the weight.
"Hey, I know Iâm heavy, but do you have to make it obvious?"
"Maybe lose some weight."
"Hah! Thereâs the Harrington we all know and love." Steve rolled his eyes and watched [M/N] shake his head, droplets flicking from his hair before he settled his gaze on him.
"Iâll see you at school?"
"Yeah, Iâll see you then." [M/N] smiled as he watched Steve head back to his car. Steve waved once before pulling out of the driveway, never noticing the way [M/N]âs smile fell and his arm dropped to his side "It's happening again, isn't it?"
"Indeed. It seems those scientists have not learned from their mistakes." his jaw clenched as his hand closed into a tight fist.
"Why can't we have a normal year?" Venom laughs.
"That's asking for a lot, don't you think?" he glowers at the thought of having to go through the same bullshit "Now that you're no longer in a party mood, can we finally go trick or treating?" [M/N] closed his eyes, exhaling through his nose.
"... fine." he hears Venom cheer from inside his head.
...
...
"For real?" Eddie returns to the trailer, hours later, to find [M/N] passed out face first into the foldout bed surrounded by candy wrappers. When [M/N] said that he was heading off, he expected him to come straight home, he didn't expect to find him crashed out with copious amounts of candy... where did he even get it from? His eye twitched when [M/N] snored as his body twitched, so he rolled his eyes and swiped a chocolate bar before retreating to his room.
[days later]
"How long do you think we can last before the coach calls on us?"
"I think I can last. You're the athlete, remember?"
"Yeah, but still. I play baseball, not basketball."
"Same difference."
"No, it's not. It's like comparing DND to Monopoly."
"... you take that back."
"Make me."
A beat passed.
Then suddenly, Eddie and [M/N] were smacking at each other, clumsy and uncoordinated, hands batting away insults along with blows. It was rare for the two of them to share P.E., Eddie was two years [M/N]âs senior, but as Eddie liked to point out, [M/N] was an athlete. Moments ago theyâd been lounging on the bleachers, doing their best to avoid getting called on by the coach. Now they were swatting at each other like children, completely forgetting their original goal. They only stop when they heard the sharp blow of a whistle followed by the squeaking of shoes against the gymnasium floor, Eddie got one last smack in before they turned their attention away from each other and towards the court.
"Does that Hargrove really have to play shirtless?" Eddie questioned "Who does he think he's showing off too?" [M/N] scoffed as he went back to lounging on the bleachers.
"Please, he's just one of those guys that like to "assert their dominance", or whatever."
"Like you?"
"Haha, very funny." Eddie snickered from beside [M/N] then went back to watching Billy dominate the court, and from what he could tell, that blonde was absolutely tearing through the court. But the main target of his aggression seemed to be, predictably, Steve Harrington.
"I still can't believe you're friends with Harrington."
"Me either. Last year I wanted to close my hands around his throat, now I'm giving him pep talks about his relationship issues."
"Seriously?" he nods, even he looked surprised.
"He looked... sad at Tina's party. And I don't know why I decided to help, I just couldn't let him go. It just made me think of all the times you've helped me out of own mind when things got hard."
"Yeah, but I've never had to give you relationship advice. All these girls flock around you and not one have come back to the trailer, to which I appreciate. I do not want to hear you getting it on, neither does Wayne." [M/N]'s face tinged a faint pink as he slapped Eddie's leg.
"Fuck you." now they were kicking each other but stopped when they heard a loud slam followed by a cry, looking over, they saw Billy standing over someone as they cradled their shoulder "Oh, he's gone and done it now." they watch how Billy laughed as he went over to his team, all of them raising their hands for a high five while cheering for him.
"What an asshole." now they were down a player, something the two of them slowly came to realize, but before they could hide away the coach called for them.
"Munson!" they both flinch, whipping their heads towards the court with everyone staring up at them "Get down here." there was a moment of silence before they pointed at each other.
"Me?" they asked in unison, but it was obvious who he was talking too.
"I think he's talking to you, Eddie." [M/N] says as he nudges Eddie's shoulder.
"No, you're mistaken. He's talking to you, [M/N]." the two of them start bickering as they shove at each other, the coach was getting visibly annoyed with the delay.
"I'm talking to you, [M/N]! Get down here!" Eddie smirked then snorted when he saw [M/N] raise his fist to his mouth, letting out a fake cough.
"I-I'm sorry, sir. I've got this n-nasty cough...!" he emphasizes his point by letting out a loud cough while attempting to hide his face, but suddenly a ball was thrown at them and out of instinct, Venom raised [M/N]'s arm to catch the ball without him even looking. They all look back to see that it was Billy who had thrown the ball but he didn't expect [M/N] to catch it, [M/N] stared at the ball in his hand then let out a disgruntled sigh as the coach tapped his foot on the ground impatiently "I'm coming, I'm coming." Eddie snickers as he watched [M/N] stand up, only to let out a grunt when [M/N] slammed the ball into his chest.
"Unnecessary...!" he just shrugged as he made his way down the bleachers, nearly falling over when Eddie threw the ball at the back of his head. He's now standing on the court with his hands in his pockets while the guy that was injured was hauled to his feet and taken to the infirmary, he's flipping Eddie off from where he was standing when he felt a firm smack to his back and saw that it was only Steve.
"I know basketballs not your thing, but I'm sure you won't do anything stupid to throw this game." [M/N] makes a face as Steve brushes past him to stand in front of Billy, who was wagging his tongue all cocky as they got into position.
"You know I'll let that slide due to the fact you're getting shit on!" he shrugged and ignored the way Steve glared at him, not liking that he aired that fact out. The whistle sounds out and everyone immediately starts moving, not [M/N], he just hung around unless the ball was passed to him then he'd toss it to someone else. Like Steve said, basketball isn't his thing. Sure, he liked winning just like anyone else, but he saw no point in putting any effort into a sport he didn't care about. Well, that was until he saw the way Billy was practically bullying Steve, man, it was sad.
"Harrington, right?" Billy droned out, tilting his head as he blocked Steve's path, movements sharp and predatory "I heard you used to run this school, that true? King Steve, they used to call you." he narrowed his eyes on the brunette when Steve didn't say anything, he kept dribbling the ball and tried to move past him "Then you turned bitch."
"Hey, maybe you should just shut up and play the game." Steve snapped. He tried to pivot, but Billyâs foot shot out, sending him crashing to the floor. [M/N]âs eye twitched as he watched Steve hit the ground with a solid thud. At least he hadnât gotten hurt like the last guy whoâd crossed that blonde prick. He didnât want to get involved, there was no reason to, but Billy had already stolen the ball and was sprinting down the court. Billy went up for another layup. The moment he left the ground, [M/N] appeared. He smacked the ball clean out of Billyâs hand and slammed his shoulder into him, driving him to the floor.
"Ooh!"
"Thatâs gotta hurt!" Billy hit the ground hard, the ball skidding out of bounds. He glared up at [M/N], growling at the nonchalant expression staring back down at him. [M/N] bent slightly, brushing off the shoulder heâd used to knock Billy down, then scoffed. He stepped over Billy without another glance and moved toward Steve. He looked down at him with the same bored expression, but instead of taunting, he held out a hand, flexing his fingers in a silent offer. After a moment, Steve took it. [M/N] hauled him to his feet and kept a firm grip on his arm, steadying him.
"You good, Harrington?" he lets out a breath as he rubs his shoulder.
"Yeah, I'm fine. That was a nice block, by the way." he grinned, shrugging his shoulder.
"I may not play basketball, but Iâve watched plenty with my old man." it was true. Since Eddie had never cared much for sports, Wayne had been thrilled when [M/N] showed interest as a kid. Theyâd watched countless games together, football and basketball especially, Wayneâs favorites "I know a thing or two."
"Should I be glad you never chose basketball as your main sport?" Steve asked.
"Maybe. But you havenât seen nothing yet." he winked at Steve before moving into position, finally deciding to play seriously. Everyone watched as he stuck to Billy like a shadow. Every time the blonde thought heâd shaken him, heâd slam face-first into [M/N]âs chest and go down hard. Other times, [M/N] just messed with him, snatching the ball straight from Billyâs hands, faking a pass, and when Billy chased where he thought the ball had gone, [M/N] would casually toss it off the back of his head.
"Youâre just being a prick, you know that?" Billy sneered, struggling to keep up with [M/N]âs movements. He only laughed, dribbling the ball with ease.
"Takes one to know one, prick. Have you looked in the mirror lately? Or is that ridiculous mullet somehow blinding you? Get a haircut." if looks could kill, heâd be dead on the spot, but he only laughed, dribbling the ball between his legs as Billy tried to steal it. Emphasis on tried. The moment Billy reached in, [M/N] drove his shoulder straight into his sternum, sending him sprawling to the floor. Laughing, he sprinted down the court, leapt into the air, and slammed the ball cleanly through the hoop. He threw his fist in the air as the gym cheered, laughing and soaking up all the praise. He noticed Steve approaching and wordlessly raised his hand. Steve couldnât stop the grin spreading across his face as he slapped it.
"Show off." [M/N] shrugged, slinging an arm around Steveâs shoulders.
"Hey, someone had to get him off his high horse, and it sure as hell wasnât you." Steve scoffed, shoving him off, though the smile on his face remained. That grin vanished, however, when the gym doors flew open. Nancy Wheeler stepped in. [M/N] raised a brow, glancing between the two, remembering Steveâs little breakdown in his car about their relationship being bullshit. He rocked on the heels of his feet, watching Steve hesitate, before pressing a hand to his back and nudging him forward "Sheâs clearly here for you."
"Wha- hey." Steve protested.
"Talk to her. Iâll hold down the fort for you." [M/N] shoved him forward one last time and winked. Steve shook his head.
"Youâre ridiculous." He waved goodbye, then turned back to Billy, who was being helped to his feet by his friends. He tossed them off and glowered at [M/N] like a predator.
"Oh, ready for more, big boy?"
"Iâll make you eat your words!"
"Sure you will. Itâs not like Iâve been wiping the floor with you this entire lesson, but go ahead, say whatever you want." [M/N] leaned down, sneering condescendingly "You should feel real lucky basketball isnât the sport I decided to excel at, city boy. The only person you have to worry about is Harrington. So juggle these balls⊠and get fucked."
With that, he shoved the basketball into Billyâs chest and walked off.
Later...
"That fucking asshole!" Tommy flinched as Billy slammed his locker shut, his temper flaring. [M/N] was constantly fanning the flames, making everything worse. Billy had thought heâd be the one to give Steve Harrington a hard time, but that Munson bastard always had to be there, answering Steveâs every beck and call. It was like the instant Steve got upset, [M/N] was at his side, driving off anyone who dared challenge him. What was his deal, anyway? What had happened last year that completely flipped [M/N]âs attitude toward Steve? Theyâd apparently despised each other once, loathed each other enough that their friends had to step in before fists were thrown. And now⊠suddenly, they were all buddy-buddy, like [M/N] hadnât wanted to throw Steve into a wall just for saying one word about his dad, or Eddie.
"Calm down, dude." one of them said. They flinched when Billy redirected his glare at them.
"Calm down? Fuck you! Youâre not the one being looked down on by that prick. I just want to smash his fucking teeth in." Billy snarled, punching his locker "Who does he think he is?"
"Heâs someone you canât easily mess with." Tommy said, rubbing the back of his neck. Heâd seen firsthand what an angry [M/N] was like. "You really donât want to make him angry, Hargrove. Youâre only getting a taste of what Harrington went through, and he barely crossed paths with Munson unless he was in a particular mood." Billy scoffed at the warning.
"Youâre just being a pussy. Whatâs the worst he could do?" Tommy raised his hands defensively.
"Iâm just sayingâheâs violent when he needs to be." Billy scoffed again. How bad could this guy really be? Sure, [M/N] was well built, and sure it felt like running into a brick wall every time he got body-blocked, but still. No one had actually seen [M/N] fight. Maybe he was all bark and no bite, just like his cousin. His hands curled into fists when he stepped out and saw Steve and [M/N] sitting together, laughing, his humiliation clearly the punchline.
"You shouldâve seen the look on his face when I told him to juggle these balls." Steve burst out laughing, trying to cover his face, but [M/N] caught his wrist and pulled it down.
"You didnât." he said, incredulous.
"I did. It kind of just came out."
"Donât you juggle balls?"
"I throw them, actually. Get it right, Harrington. Youâre the one who juggles balls with Hargrove." he made a face as Steve pried his hand free.
"Dude, donât put that image in my head."
"Then donât think like that." [M/N] shot back. Steve shoved him, and [M/N] just laughed, brushing his hair back when it fell into his eyes. He raised a brow when he noticed Billy nearby and gave him a casual wave. Steve caught it and mirrored the gesture, and they both broke into laughter when Billyâs face flushed red. With [M/N]âs flawless reputation and too many eyes around, starting a fight wasnât an option for Billy, not with his already notorious image. He bit his tongue and stalked away.
"Aw, look at him. Retreating with his tail tucked between his legs." Steve snorted.
"I see why you liked bullying the bully. Itâs nice not being on the receiving end for once." [M/N] raised a brow.
"Being insulted by me, or in general?"
"By you." Steve scoffed "You could be really cruel sometimes."
"You deserved it. But⊠Iâm sorry for saying some real nasty stuff." [M/N] spoke as he rubbed the back of his neck and Steve hadnât expected that. He searched [M/N]âs face, unsure if it was genuine, but the sincerity was there. "You deserved it, but you also didnât. So⊠Iâm sorry if I said anything that, I donât know, triggered you or something."
"Itâs⊠itâs alright." he chuckled softly "I guess we both had something to apologize for."
"Yeah." [M/N] said, smiling. Someone called [M/N]âs name down the hall. He perked up, spotting his friends waving him over, shouting about practice "I guess Iâll see you around, Harrington." Steve waved him off, scoffing when [M/N] winked and ruffled his hair.
"Fuck off." [M/N] laughed, skipping away with his hands behind his back. He waved one last time before disappearing down the hall with his friends, Steve's hand hung in the air before dropping to his side. Who'd a thought Steve would come to like the company of the guy who once insulted his entire lineage? He tousles his hair as he debated going home but thought, fuck it, and he rushed out to the field where Hawkins Baseball team was.
[M/N] stood on the baseball field, tugging his helmet lower as he swung his bat a few times, waiting for his turn at the plate. His team was up first, and he was fifth in the lineup. So far, the first three batters had made it safely to first, second, and third base. The fourth had just stepped up, took two strikes, then finally connected, only to be thrown out at first. When it was his turn to bat, he rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck then stepped onto the plate and the few students who stayed behind to watch were already hollering. It wasn't even an official game, just practice, but students still came out to see him play. Girls were always so eager for his attention, cheering his name the loudest despite the repeated warnings from the coach, it was honestly annoying.
"Seriously, dude. Just get yourself a girlfriend so we won't have to hear the dying crows anymore." he scoffed, rolling his eyes as he readjusted his helmet once more.
"Just say you're jealous that no one is crying your name." he snickered when the catcher behind him kicked at the back of his knee.
"Die." he muttered, shaking his head as he snuck a glance toward the bleachers. A line of girls were waving frantically, all trying to catch his attention. He rolled his eyes and turned back toward the pitcher, then froze when something caught his eye. He did a double take, surprise widening his eyes. Steve was there, looking a little out of place. The moment their gazes met, Steve lit up and gave him a sheepish wave.
"Is that⊠Harrington?" someone murmured.
"Heâs never shown up to our practices before."
"You think heâs here for the girls?" no one seemed to notice that Steve wasnât looking at the crowd at all, his attention was fixed entirely on [M/N]. A strange bashfulness crept up on him. He hadnât expected Steve to show up, not when heâd never come to a single practice before. He wasnât sure if it was the lingering heat of the autumn afternoon or something else entirely, but his face felt warm all the same. Confused by his own reaction, he shook it off and looked back toward Steve. A burst of loud squealing erupted from the bleachers, making both the catcher and the umpire wince as they realized what had caused it, [M/N] lifting his hand in a wave.
"Dude, seriously?"
"Youâre just doing that to be annoying." [M/N] only hummed as he lowered his hand, because in truth, heâd been waving at Steve. The way Steve lit up at the gesture made his own grin widen. He rolled his neck once, loosened his shoulders, and stepped into position, lifting his bat and settling into his stance.
"You ready, Munson? You done pleasing the crowd?" he chuckled.
"Yeah, yeah, I'm done." [M/N] could play just about any position on the field, but pitching was where he felt most at home, where he had the most fun. Even though this was only practice, the opposing pitcher stood stiff at the plate, jaw clenched, trying and failing not to look intimidated. Everyone had learned the hard way that facing [M/N], no matter the position, was usually a losing battle. Because of that, the expectation was always the same: one strike was all it took for him to send the ball flying. He inhaled deeply, tightening his grip on the bat and licking his lips as he got ready for the pitch, only for his face to twist in pain as a sharp, throbbing ache split through his skull. He tried to shake it off. The ball flew toward him, and he swung. The crowd fell silent when he missed. [M/N] never missed, and yet there he was, clutching his head as the ball settled snugly into the catcherâs glove.
"Munson, you good?" he slipped a hand under his helmet, pressing his fingers to his temples and groaning when that familiar, stabbing pressure flared again.
"No- no, yeah. Iâm good. Just a⊠headache." they stared at him skeptically "You know how I get them sometimes."
"Yeah, but never like this. You missed the ball." he drew in a steadying breath, forcing the pounding in his head to dull enough that he wasnât openly grimacing.
"Iâm fine, I promise. Letâs go again." the crowd murmured, unsettled by the rare sight of [M/N] missing a swing, whispers rippling through the bleachers. Steve, however, leaned forward, recognition tightening his chest. Heâd seen that look before, the same flash of pain at the party, right before [M/N]âs nose had started bleeding. Sure enough, as [M/N] set himself to swing again, a thin trickle of blood slid from his nose.
"Munson!" Steve shouted, but it was too late. The pain detonated behind his eyes, stealing his balance. He staggered forward, lifting a hand to his face as warm blood touched his lower lip. Shouts blurred together around him as he looked up just in time to see the ball leave the pitcherâs hand. There was no time to move. It struck him square in the nose, and he went down.
"Oh my god!"
"Munson!"
"[M/N]!" everyone rushed to his side as he lay sprawled on the ground, blood pouring freely from his nose. God, this was humiliating. Heâd thought he was going to show off, prove something, and instead he was flat on his back with a splitting headache and a nosebleed that wouldnât stop.
"We both know the reason for the migraine, [M/N]." he groaned, eyes sliding shut as shadows fell over him from the crowd gathered above. "A baseball to the face just made it worse." he pressed a hand to his forehead, squeezing his eyes tighter as he tried to drown out Venom.
"Shut up..." his helmet was tugged off, and someone gently but urgently patted his cheek, their voice panicked and thick with guilt.
"D-Dude, Iâm so sorry for hitting you in the face! Youâre not, like⊠brain damaged or anything, right?" he cracked his eyes open just in time to see the pitcher being shoved back by Roddy, who immediately crouched beside him.
"Dude! Donât say shit like that! Weâre lucky you didnât hit him in the head!"
"Heâs probably got a broken nose." [M/N] swatted the hand snapping fingers in front of his face away, then wiped at the blood still streaming down. The crowd instinctively backed up when he pushed himself upright, cradling his nose. Yeah, definitely broken.
"Hey, whoa- what are you-" gasps rippled through the group as he grabbed his nose and snapped it back into place. He groaned loudly, eyes rolling back for a moment as the bone cracked, then immediately went back to wiping at the blood, which slowed only briefly. His uniform was ruined, hands slick and trembling, his head swimming as if it might drag him back down to the ground at any second.
"I can⊠I can still play." he murmured as he tried to stand, only to immediately slump back down.
"Dude, no. The last thing we need is you getting a concussion if the ball hits you in the face again." he shook his head, bad move. Pain flared instantly, making him groan. "See! You're not okay."
"You don't know what you're talking about." He tried to get up again and nearly went right back down, only stopping when someone caught him and hauled him upright.
"If your excuse for the nosebleed is overheating again, I'm not buying it." he let out a weak laugh.
"Aw, I thought it'd work. Worked on you last time, Harrington." Steve had slung [M/N]âs arm over his shoulder, his own arm wrapped firmly around [M/N]âs torso, keeping him upright as he leaned heavily against him.
"You look like shit, like someone beat your ass." [M/N] chuckled.
"Oh, because you know all about what that's like, right?"
"Shut up before I drop your ass."
"I'd almost prefer it." He yelped when Steve loosened his grip just enough that he nearly crumpled, only for Steve to catch him again before he hit the ground. "Jerk."
"You asked for it." Steve rolled his eyes just as the coach approached, taking in [M/N]âs disheveled state before shaking his head.
"As much as it pains me to say this, you're benched." as much as [M/N] wanted to argue, to protest, he knew he couldn't perform the way he usually did with his head feeling like it was about to split in two "Clean yourself up. Like Harrington said, you look like shit." he groaned as Steve dragged him away to an outdoor water basin, he pressed a hand to [M/N]'s back as he kept his head under the faucet.
"What was that? That looked more violent than the one at the party." he watched how [M/N]'s shoulders raise and fall as he took a deep breath, his eyes fixed on the blood washing away and down the drain.
"I have some sort of... condition." Steve nodded.
"Uh huh." he drawled and expected him to elaborate, [M/N] made a face as he tried thinking of some excuse.
"The nosebleeds are new, but I've always had the migraines. I've had to visit the hospital a lot when I was young," which wasn't a lie, Wayne did take him to the hospital for check ups and other stuff "and the doctors told me I have a bit of a... parasite." Steve flinched when he saw [M/N] grimace, his head jerking to the side as he grimaced.
"Parasite?!" he groaned as he fell to his knees, clutching his head as Venom screamed "How dare you call us a parasite!"
"I didn't mean it..." he whispered, hopeful Steve didn't hear him.
"Apologize!"
"Stop."
"Apologize!" he almost curled in on himself when he felt Steve push him back, frowning when he saw his pained expression.
"Isn't a parasite, like, bad?" he shrugged, brushing back his wet hair.
"It's manageable. But on some occasions it gets... bad." he slowly nodded his head.
"Like now and the party?"
"Yeah, and also last year." he takes another breath, feeling the water trickle down his neck "I thought it got better, but it feels like it's gotten worse."
"Munson, how are you alive when there's something inside your body eating you?" he shrugged.
"I've got a special one." he then smacked his head when he felt Venom stir beneath his skin, the symbiote growling that [M/N] had yet to apologize for calling him such a derogatory name "Don't you worry that pretty little head of yours, Harrington. I've been managing this since I was nine years old, it's just the first time it's happened in public. I'd also appreciate it if you kept this between us. Only Eddie and my old man know about my condition, and I'd like to keep it that way."
"Yeah... yeah, totally. It's just a lot to take in." he chuckled.
"That's one way to put it." Steve helped him to his feet once more, and [M/N] splashed water over his face one last time before shaking his head, relieved that his brain didnât rattle against his skull this time. Steve rubbed slow circles into his back as [M/N] threaded his fingers through his hair, pulling it away from his face.
Then he heard his name.
"[M/N]?" he turned, eyes widening when he spotted Wayne "Boy, what happened?" heat crept up his neck as Wayne approached, taking in the blood-stained uniform smeared with dirt and water, and [M/N]âs pale, unsteady frame.
"It's nothing, I promise." he says as Wayne started to fuss "I just collapsed, that's all."
"You also took a baseball to the face." [M/N] glared at Steve then winced when he saw Wayne's expression.
"That doesn't sound like nothing." he ruffles his hair as he averts his gaze.
"I'm fine now, aren't I? There's no need to worry." Wayne shook his head then looked towards Steve, his eyes scanning him up and down when he noticed splotches of blood from when [M/N] touched him.
"Thanks for keeping an eye on my son, Harrington. With how stubborn he is, he would have hidden this from me." the flush on his face worsened because there was truth behind those words, he didn't mention his collapse at the party because he didn't want Wayne to worry "I hope you can keep an eye on him if that's not too much trouble." [M/N] couldn't help but scoff.
"I'm not a child, I don't need to be looked after." he was promptly smacked across the back of his head, this action made Steve snort.
"Yeah, no, totally. What are friends for?" Wayne smiled softly and pats Steve on his shoulder.
"I appreciate it, son." he gave it a light squeeze before finally turning back towards [M/N], who was rubbing the back of his head "I already talked to your coach, we're going home." he pouted, kicking his feet into the ground.
"Okay." Steve covered his lips when he saw Wayne scold [M/N] before leaving, it was comical. [M/N] was taller, with a much bigger build than his dad, but seeing the way he hung his head as Wayne told him off for attempting to downplay what happened made him chuckle. His head perked up when [M/N] looked back at him, eyes hard for telling on him, but he didn't miss the way he raised his hand to bid him goodbye. [M/N] and Wayne sat in his truck as he drove them home, changed out of his uniform with his bike strapped to the bed of Wayne's truck as he drove in silence.
...
...
"Are you... mad?" he winced when he heard Wayne take a deep breath.
"I'm not mad, I'm just... disappointed." he slumped back in his seat, his arms wrapping around his body "I thought we weren't doing this anymore, [M/N]. I thought you weren't going to hide things like this from me." he tousled his hair.
"I know, it's just... I didn't think it was a big deal. I didn't think it was going to happen in public again."
"Again?" he winced, dammit.
"No- I mean- like last year." he looked away when he saw the look in Wayne's eyes through the rearview mirror.
"Venom." he scoffed when Venom slithered out of his back and grinned at Wayne "Tell me the truth, now." he snickered.
"[M/N] had a severe nosebleed and nearly collapsed at that Halloween party."
"Venom!"
"But he was lucky that it was only the spotted human from before that helped him, and that he only collapsed in a vehicle." when they were at a red light, Wayne leaned over and pinched [M/N] by his ear.
"Ow, ow, ow! Wayne, that hurts!" he cries, this only makes him pinch harder.
"Then you know how much it hurts that you're hiding something as critical as this, boy." he only lets go when the light turns green, he pouts as he cradles his ear while glaring at Venom for ratting him out. Wayne shakes his head, letting out a sharp breath "I should thank that Harrington boy for looking after you both times."
"Yeah. At least he's not the type to keep asking questions."
"[M/N]." he leaned away at Wayne's tone, he inhales sharply as he squeezes his temples "Is it happening again? Like last year?" [M/N] remained silent as he looked out the window.
"I... I'm not sure. That Byers boy is still around, but this one felt worse. It really hurt."
"Should I worry?" [M/N] and Venom share a look.
"We'll look around for anything for suspicious, just in case." Wayne nodded his head "I promised that I wouldn't let anything happen to you or Eddie. But if those scientists are messing with that gate again... I don't know what they're planning."
"Right. Do you think it's that main doctor? The one you're so scared of?" he heard [M/N] inhale sharply.
"No. I usually sneak into that lab to see what they're doing, but I haven't seen Doctor Brenner." he then scowls, shaking his head as he tried to forget about him "I hope it stays that way."
"If we do see him, we will eat him."
"As much as I don't want to eat anything rotten, I'll let this one slide." Venom grinned between them before slipping back under [M/N]'s skin where the rest of the ride home was spent in silence, [M/N] sniffed as he leaned against the window and watched as the scenery changed. Wayne occasionally glanced at him, noticing how he wrapped his arms around himself again. He could tell that whatever forced such a reaction out of his body really rattled him, since [M/N] always told him whenever he felt off it sensed danger. Whatever this was, it was something he really didn't want Wayne to know about.
"If something really bad is going to happen, you will tell me, right?" this question made [M/N] look at him.
"Of... of course." Wayne sighed at the hesitation.
"What I mean is that you won't try to deal with this on your own."
"But I won't be on my own. I've got Venom, we're a team." Wayne frowned, [M/N] let out a breath as he rubbed the back of his neck "I get it, I promise I'll tell you if something feels off the next time it happens."
"Can I trust that you will?" [M/N] closed his eyes then finally looked at Wayne.
"There's nothing more important to me than yours and Eddie's safety. I swear I will tell you if something bad is going to happen."
"Good. Thank you, son." there was a moment of silence when they pulled into the trailer park, [M/N] looked at Wayne as he hesitated to speak.
"I'm," Wayne glanced at [M/N] just as he pulled up to their trailer "I-I'm sorry... for not telling you. I just- I don't want you to worry about this stuff." Wayne inhaled deeply as he parked his truck and shut off the engine, now fully turning his attention towards his weeping son.
"You not telling me makes me worry more. I want you safe, and I want you okay. Alright?" he nodded meekly.
"Alright." Wayne frowned and reached over to gently cup and caress his cheek, holding him there when he saw his eyes turn glassy with tears.
"I love you, [M/N]. Don't you ever forget that, okay?" he sniffled and nodded weakly, pressing his hand against Wayne's much rougher one.
"Okay..." they stayed there for moment before finally stepping out of the truck, Wayne waits as [M/N] easily lifted his bike out of the bed and sets it down then joined him on the sofa outside. He closed his eyes and pressed a hand to his forehead, shaking his head lightly as he tried to focus on that feeling from before "The pain during practice and the party..." he starts, gaining Wayne's attention as he spoke.
"Yeah?"
"... it felt, different. When the monster would travel between here and the other world, my head would hurt and I'd get a nosebleed. I could sense when it appeared, but this was something else." he squeezed his temple when he could just faintly remember that awful pain "This one was more painful, it felt like my head was going to split into two. Whatever this is, it's not the same thing." Wayne placed a hand on his shoulder.
"Is there... anything I can do?" [M/N] thought for a moment.
"... you still have that hunting rifle?" he couldn't help but raise a brow "If I'm not around, I want you to have something to keep yourself safe."
"Oh..." he nods.
"Yeah, oh. When you're at the plant, please make sure you stay inside no matter what. I'll also make sure to keep the trailer locked up when I go out and see what the fuck is going." he rubbed his face in exhaustion "I really, really hope this isn't anything. I hope my body is overreacting." Wayne takes his hand and gave it a squeeze.
"As much as I'd hate to say it, me too." their heads shot up when they heard a screech, he let out a huff when he saw that it was Eddie, who kicked his door open and collapsed to the ground in a rush. His face was flushed red with exhaustion and worry as he exclaims [M/N]'s name, guess Roddy and his friends told Eddie about what happened.
"Did you really collapsed during practice?!" he sighed.
"Yes, Eddie. But I'm fi-" he was cut off when Eddie tackled him into the sofa, Wayne chuckled as he shuffled over to the other side to make room for Eddie "Dude, get off me! I'm fine." he deadpanned when Eddie took Wayne's previous spot, a serious look on his face.
"Did Harrington really look after you?" he let out an exasperated groan.
"Yes, Eddie. Why are you acting like this?" he leaned back, raising his hands up in defense when Eddie pointed at him.
"Out of everyone to help you, I expected it to be Hughes. But when someone from your team came to me after my campaign, saying you practically collapsed then took a ball to the face and it was dear ol' Steve "the Hair" Harrington that carried you off to get cleaned up. To say I was in shock would be an understatement." he ran a hand through his hair to calm himself "Usually it's me that looks after you, [M/N]. But I hear that Steve helped you out, makes a guy jealous." [M/N] could help but scoff a laugh.
"Jealous? Of what? Thought you'd be okay with not getting all bloody." he placed a hand on his shoulder.
"We're brothers, [M/N]. Me and you, you and me. My little brother, who's bigger than me physically but I know is just an even bigger cry baby." [M/N] opened his mouth at the words "cry baby", he wanted to deny that claim but Wayne gave him a look because not even moments earlier he was tearing up.
"... shut up." Eddie laughed when he saw more tears gather at his eyes, calling [M/N] brother always did that to him.
"I care, man. We both care." he nodded as he wiped at his face, thankful to hear those words time and time again. They all sat outside until the sun began to fall and Wayne had to go to work, he caressed [M/N]'s cheek then ruffled his head alongside Eddie's and told them both to be good "I'm always good." this caused them both to look at him.
"Mm." [M/N] hummed as he stood and walked into the trailer just as Eddie let out an offended gasp.
"How dare you? We had a moment." he shakes his head as he collapsed onto the sofa, since tomorrow was the weekend, he had plenty of time to search for whatever caused his body to freak out the way it did. But in the back of his mind he hoped, prayed, that he found nothing.
[morning]
"You good?" Eddie asked with a mouth full of cereal, this got him a whack behind the head from Wayne who scolded him to not speak with food in his mouth "Ow! But look at him, Wayne." [M/N] was slowly eating his cereal with a blank expression on his face, or was it confused.
"You okay, boy?" [M/N] blinked.
"... yeah." and that was all they got, which caused them both to share a worried expression. What had him so confused was due to the fact that he went out last night to search for what was going on. He searched through the town, the woods, the lab, everywhere he could go but found... nothing. Absolutely nothing. Maybe he wasn't looking hard enough, but what exactly was he looking for? Another monster? He was already aware that those stupid scientists had opened a gate, despite the disaster those results brought the year prior, but there was nothing he could do about that.
"What happened? Did you find anything?" Wayne asked as Eddie stepped outside for a smoke, leaving the two alone "Was it anything dangerous?" [M/N] shook his head.
"No, I didn't find anything." he pressed a hand to his face as he tried to think "I don't know if that scares me more than finding something."
"Maybe that's a good thing." he shrugged.
"Maybe, but my body wouldn't have reacted the way it did over "nothing". Something happened, but I can't find it." Venom appeared, his usual permanent grin looking a little grim.
"He is right. Our connection to the other world is weak, but I can sense something near. Not within our general vicinity, but around. It is unnerving."
"We will keep looking, but don't forget our warning." Wayne nodded as he went over to a cabinet, pushing aside a few things before pulling out the same hunting rifle he mentioned the day before to show that if anything bad happened he could protect himself and Ed- Wayne quickly slammed the cabinet door shut when Eddie happened to walk back in.
"Hey, guys? Have you seen the neighbours dog? Apparently it's missing."
"Missing? Like it ran away?" Eddie shrugged.
"I don't know. They let it out last night and it's been gone ever since." Wayne couldn't help but look over at [M/N], the memory of him and Venom eating a dog from years ago flashing in his head. [M/N] couldn't help but look offended that he had the audacity but then he started to wonder, did he eat a dog?
"No, we didn't." Venom said in his head, which reassured him.
"Maybe it'll turn up later." he then crosses his arms "Do they expect us to go looking for it?"
"Nah, but I think they do want us to keep an eye out just in case."
"Reasonable." [M/N] purses his lips, was this a coincidence? He didn't find anything last night, but was this a sign? The monster usually eats bigger things, humans or deer, anything with more meat on its bones, but it does eat anything and everything. Were they just not looking in the right area? But if the monster did eat a dog, why would it eat something so small? He taps his finger against his bicep as he thought, at least he had plenty of time to go search for the threat. And so he and Venom spent that day and night searching for whatever creature crossed over from that world into Hawkins, but now he was also looking for a dog that could already possibly be dead. He and Venom were so confused when they still couldn't find anything and it was already the next day. Like, seriously! Were they really not looking in the right place? Venom was especially mad because he could sense that there was something wrong but he couldn't pinpoint where, their insignificant connection to the main body had its perks but also many downfalls.
"Why are we not able to locate the threat? They are everywhere, but we can not see them!" [M/N] huffed out a breath as Venom complained, they were currently out by the train tracks but they were sitting in a tree with Venom searching the area but couldn't find anything "I am telling you, [M/N]. They are everywhere, but nowhere all at once." he just nodded his head, looking off into the distance.
"Mm hmm."
"Do not doubt me!" he just rolled his eyes and slipped off the tree branch and fell, Venom's claw appearing over his arm to dig into the bark and slow his descend. He dusts himself off and planned to check the junkyard but caught himself when he heard voices, so he retreated behind the tree and waited.
"The key with girls is just⊠just acting like you donât care." his head snapped up as he recognized the voice, peeking out from behind the tree, his eyes widened when he saw that it was Steve alongside some middle schooler.
"We recognize that boy, [M/N]." he raised a brow, we did? "Indeed. He is the same child from the year prior, the one riding off with another experiment." he thought back to that day and could just barely remember, he was the boy wearing that baseball cap. But what was he and Steve of all people doing out here? He looked at their overall appearance and raised a brow when he saw them both carrying buckets of, they take a whift of the air and catch the smell of, beef?
"What are they doing?" he murmured as he watched them reach into their pockets and scatter the diced meat... what a waste.
"Let's eat em' when they pass." he thinks for a moment before nodding, why not? They hadn't yet passed the tree [M/N] was hiding behind but he started listening to their conversation, what were they talking about again? Something about girls?
"And then what?"
"You just wait until... uh," Steve trails off as he thinks for a bit, tossing handfuls of meat as he thinks of the correct words "until you feel it?" [M/N] raised a brow.
"Feel what?"
"It's like before it's gonna storm, you know? You can't see it, but you can feel it- like this, uh... electricity, you know?" the kid nods.
"Oh, like in the electromagnetic field when clouds in the atmosphere-" [M/N] furrowed his brows, what kind of comparison is that?
"No, no, no, no, no. Like a..." he searched for words again, his hands gesturing to nothing in particular "Like a sexual electricity." [M/N] couldn't help but close his eyes, what terrible advice. It went so far that he slapped a hand to his forehead as he shook his head, whatever he was telling this middle schooler, he hoped the kid didn't listen to it.
"Oh." yup, even this kid was confused.
"You feel that, and then you make your move."
"So that's when you kiss her?" Steve laughed under his breath, shaking his head.
"No. Whoa, whoa. Slow down, romeo." he said rather amused but there was a hint of seriousness caught in his tone "Sure, okay, some girls yeah, they want you to be aggressive. You know, strong, hot, and heavy like a... like a lion. But others you gotta be slow, you gotta be stealthy, like a... ninja." [M/N] leaned against the tree as he pinched the bridge of his nose, how did this guy ever get laid?
"What type is Nancy?" he cocked a brow, now this he wanted to hear.
"Nancy's different. She's different from other girls."
"Yeah, she seems pretty special, I guess." Steve nodded.
"Yeah. Yeah she is."
"But... this girl's special too, you know?" he continued "It's just, like, something about her." Steve stopped the kid when he realized what was going on.
"Whoa, whoa, whoa. Hey, hey, hey-"
"What?"
"You're not falling in love with this girl, are you?" [M/N] narrowed his eyes when his voice was weirdly dead serious, the kid hesitated to answer.
"Uh, no. No." mm hmm, this kid was clearly in love with this mystery girl and he's just lying to himself.
"Okay, good. Don't." the kid nodded when Steve released him.
"I won't."
"She's gonna break your heart, and you're way too young for that shit." [M/N] shook his head, he was probably only saying that after the disaster back at Tina's Halloween party. But could he blame him? He saw just how much Steve loved Nancy, he yapped endlessly about it, so hearing that it was all bullshit must have hit him where it hurt the most. There was a moment of silence as they finally walked past the three [M/N] was hiding behind, he was about the step out when Steve spoke up again "Faberge." why was he bringing up hair products?
"What?" his thoughts exactly.
"It's Faberge Organics. Use the shampoo and the conditioner, and when your hair is damp- it's not wet, okay, when it's damp..."
"Damp." the kid echoed.
"... you do four puffs of the Farrah Fawcett spray." they both freeze when they heard something, they whip their heads around at where the noise came from and what started as high pitched wheezing turned into laughter when [M/N] fell out from where he was hiding clutching his sides. Steve's face flushed red when he realized that [M/N] must have heard everything as he rolled onto his back, his own face turning red from laughing so hard.
"Farrah Fawcett..." he laughed weakly as he pressed hand to his forehead, Steve scoffed as he dropped the bucket of meat and approached [M/N]'s collapsed body.
"What the hell are you doing out here, Munson?" Steve asks as he kicks [M/N], he continues to laugh but tries to calm himself down enough to talk.
"Farrah Fawcett..." Steve deadpans when [M/N] pointed at him then wheezed again as he rolled onto his side, after maybe another round of laughter [M/N] managed to calm himself down enough that he was able to pull himself up but still had to hold himself up by bracing his hand against the same tree he was hiding behind. Steve threw his hands up when he saw his shoulders shake, like he was about to start laughing again.
"Dude, seriously! What the fuck are you doing here?!" he runs a hand through his hair.
"I'm looking for a dog." he answered between snickers "Our neighbours dog has been missing for about two nights and they're worried. Eddie thought it would be a good idea too look for it, aka me, since I'm the more athletic one. Whatever that means." which wasn't a full lie, they were looking for a dog... it was just a side quest.
"A dog?" they asked nervously, he nods.
"Uh huh. Can I assume you're doing the same?" he asks as he points at the trail of meat "But by the looks of it, looks like you're searching for a wild animal? You got an exotic pet or something?" he raised a brow when the two of them shared a nervous look but they nodded quickly.
"Y-Yes, yes! Henderson here lost his, uh- cat!" [M/N] looked back at the meat.
"A bobcat?" Henderson, the kid, shook his head.
"No, it's an, uh- a-a serval! My mum's cat has been missing, a-and she really loves her cat so we're out looking for him. His name is Mews, such a cute cat." [M/N] nods.
"Well, I have read about how serval cats tend to escape a lot. Sucks for you." the two visibly relax that [M/N] bought their lie, but was it a lie? I mean, they were looking for an exotic pet and he did have a cat named Mews, it's just that... the exotic pet ate his cat "So what a coincidence that we're, uh, both looking for pets."
"Mm, small world." Steve glowers when [M/N] smirked at him "But again, Farrah Fawcett? No wonder I could smell it, you wear it like cologne." Steve scoffed.
"And how the hell do you know what it smells like?"
"I'm surrounded by girls who coat their hair in that shit. It's honestly suffocating." he lets out a cough to emphasize the point, he then looks at Dustin and placed a hand on his shoulder "And word of advice, forget everything this guy told you about girls." Steve looked offended.
"Wha-"
"Sexual electricity? Psh, that's the dumbest shit ever." Steve scoffed and shoved him back by the shoulder.
"Oh, yeah? If you're such an expert, why don't you give the kid some advice about how to get with girls?"
"Well, first of all, don't act like you don't care. Sure it would drive them crazy, but in a bad way. How would you feel if you poured your heart and soul out and a girl just shrugged it off? You'd feel like shit, right?" the kid thinks for a bit but nods, it would hurt "Girls like when you communicate with them. Girls like when you show them that you can care, that you feel, that you respect them."
"But what does it feel like? Like electricity? Like what Steve said?" now Steve was interested in this, mostly because he knows that [M/N] hasn't been in a relationship nor had a crush on anyone... from what he's heard.
"Well, uh... it's small, but you just know. A warmth in your chest when you hear their voice, a pull in the gut when you spot them across the room. Then when that feeling grows, your mood shifts around them. How a bad day immediately dulls the moment you're with them, or how your mind can't help but think about them." he runs a hand through his hair "When you know you like someone it feels- special. Like, fireworks going off in the back of your mind. Or you feel butterflies in your stomach. Everything else cease to matter because all you can think, see, feel is... them."
...
...
"Was that too much?" his eyes widened slightly when he saw that they were staring at him in shock, but Dustin's eyes shun like they were the wisest words he's ever heard.
"Fireworks... butterflies." he drawled as he looked away, probably thinking of that girl he was trying to impress. Steve looked at him like he didn't recognize him, impressed at his words.
"Okay, you said it better than I did."
"Really? I kind of pulled that out of my ass." Steve looked even more offended as he smacked [M/N]'s arm.
"For real? What the fuck, man." he chuckled as he raised his hands.
"I read romance novels. It's a guilty pleasure." Venom reads them more, as well as watching telenovelas, but he wasn't going to admit that "But is that how you felt with Wheeler? Was I on the money?" Steve huffed as he crossed his arms but he nodded his head.
"Yeah, yeah it did." [M/N] placed a hand on his arm.
"Sorry about her again, man. Hope you work things out, or you move on. Moving on is always healthier then clinging onto something that just wasn't meant to be." he winced at that "Sorry, that was wrong to say." he shook his head.
"No, no, I get it. I appreciate it, though." [M/N] chuckled and winked, he then tucked his hands into his pockets as he rocked back and forth on the heels of his feet.
"I should probably get going. That dog isn't going to find itself, now is it?" he then waves his hand towards Dustin "Hope you find your mother's cat, and good luck with your girl troubles." Steve and Dustin wave him goodbye, Dustin a little more enthusiastic.
"See you later, Munson."
"See you," he passes Steve but he doesn't miss the small snicker that escapes his lips "Farrah." he laughs as he sprints away before Steve could hit him.
"You're dead if you tell anyone, Munson! You here me? Dead!" [M/N] just laughed as he disappeared into the woods, Steve huffed as Dustin steps up to stand behind him.
"... that dogs dead, right?"
"Oh, totally." after he made sure he was a good distance away, he climbed up a tree and started watching them. Looking for an exotic pet? Yeah, he could smell bullshit from a mile away. All that meat made him feel nauseous, made him think back to when he was still in the lab and they had him eating raw meat. It just brought up bad memories, that didn't stop Venom from appearing over his shoulder and licking his lips.
"May we snack?" he sighed.
"Yeah, you deserve it for your efforts." when night fell the had finally reached the end of the meat trail, it started a pretty long distance away and Venom was eating up every little piece he found while dragging [M/N] behind him. They were sat up in a tree again as he held up what little bits of meat were left for Venom to chow down on as they watched Steve, Dustin and two other middle schoolers hide inside an abandoned bus. Venom was eyeing the pile of meat so badly he was drooling, [M/N] made a face of disgust when his tongue lulled out so he shoved what remaining meat he had into his mouth and shook his head "Chill out, just wait. We can't be seen."
"But I crave meat!"
"And you'll get it when they fuck off!" he exclaims in a hushed tone "I'm more curious as to what they're up too."
"Perhaps they are hunting the monster as well. I am sensing a presence, and there is many." he raised a brow.
"Like before?"
"Yes, but now their presence is more vivid, and they are honing in fast." at that he hears the boy on top of the bus cry out how he's spotted up, the mist surrounding the area made it hard to see anything but Venom made it easier. That's where he spotted a monster, but it wasn't a grown one that towered over the average man, it was an infant. It hasn't yet grown to its full size yet but they were just as deadly, it'd kill them faster than they could ever react "More are incoming, [M/N]. They will not survive." he crossed his arms, his fingers tapping against his bicep.
"We can't be seen, but I don't want them getting hurt." he quirked a brow when Venom moved in front of him.
"Then let us take them out before they reach their intended target." he looks back out towards the junkyard where he saw Steve step out of the bus to bait the monster forward, he then turned his gaze at the woods where he saw multiple dog like figures slowly approach.
"... all that matters is that we aren't seen." he repeats, Venom grins.
"Copy that." he spared the group one last look before Venom took over.
They stuck to the edges of the junkyard, moving fast, too fast for most of the creatures to react before Venom was on them. [M/N] grimaced every time Venom scooped one up, bit its head clean off, and discarded the body before moving on to the next. They couldnât cover the entire junkyard without being seen, but they thinned the numbers enough that only a few slipped past them. Every so often, [M/N] glanced up toward the bus and caught sight of Steve holding his own, swinging a nail-studded bat and knocking monsters back with surprising efficiency. He had to admit, it was impressive.
When Steve retreated back into the bus, Venom grew bolder. They stepped farther into the junkyard, using the mist as cover. Tendrils burst from his back, skewering the creatures through their spines. Their whimpers cut short as Venom yanked them in and devoured them one by one. Unease crept in as their numbers dwindled. They had never eaten anything from the other world before. Would consuming their flesh strengthen Venomâs connection to the original? The last thing they needed was for it to become fully aware of them, though it probably already was. It saw through its army, after all. Maybe this was a mistake. They were exposing themselves just by being here. And it wasnât like he even knew those kids, Steve had it under control-
A bloodcurdling scream tore through his thoughts.
He flinched, snapping his gaze back to the bus just in time to see one of the monsters scramble onto the roof, poised to drop down inside. He nervously bit at his lip. What could he do? He couldnât help without exposing them. Venom, on the other hand, simply licked his lips, eyes flicking toward one of the headless dogs theyâd discarded nearby. Before [M/N] could stop him, Venom grabbed it and hurled it with brutal force. The body slammed into the creature perched on the bus, knocking it clean off. Panic spiked when [M/N] saw movement inside the bus. Venom reacted instantly, diving behind an abandoned car just before they could be spotted.
"What the fuck was that?!" he hissed. Venom shrugged, utterly unbothered.
"Either that, or they become their next meal." [M/N] wouldâve smacked his forehead if he could. Instead, Venom suddenly retracted back into his body. A sharp shiver ran down his spine as blood began to trickle from his nose. Around the junkyard, the remaining monsters lifted their heads in unison, all turning toward the same unseen point before filing out, vanishing as quickly as theyâd appeared. He covered his nose as fear riddled through his body. Even with such an insignificant connection, they could still feel it, pressing, watching.
"That⊠was the original, wasnât it?" beneath his skin, Venom trembled.
"Indeed, it was. Perhaps it was a mistake eating them." his expression hardened.
"You think?" he wiped the blood from his nose and scowled. "You better hope when we digest them from our stomachs thereâs no trace of it left." he sucked in a sharp breath when he heard Steve and the others moving toward his hiding place. Acting fast, he slid onto his back and rolled away, ducking behind another heap of scrap just before he could be spotted. When he peeked out from his new position, he saw them heading in the same direction the creatures had fled.
Toward danger.
Why would they go that way? Were they idiots?
"⊠can we eat the meat now?" [M/N] closed his eyes.
"Havenât you eaten enough?" he murmured as Venom surged out of his body and dragged him toward the pile of meat. For the next few minutes, he could do nothing but sit there while Venom slurped up every last piece, commenting idly on the flavor. [M/N] had to rip him away the moment the sharp scent of gasoline hit his nose. It didnât stop Venom from finishing what was left, but now they had to keep their distance from even the smallest spark, fearing theyâd go up in flames "You didnât think the meat had a tangy flavor to it?"
"Meat is meat." he shook his head as they moved in the direction the creatures had fled. They didnât need to sense where theyâd gone, they already knew. They reached the edge of the woods that led toward the lab just as two vehicles peeled out from the grounds, driving off in a hurry. He barely spared them a glance, his attention fixed on the lab ahead, eerily quiet "Usually there are guards patrolling the perimeter, but there is no one."
"Perhaps they finally learnt that they shouldnât mess with things they donât understand." he inhaled deeply, and despite the distance, the air carried a pungent stench of blood "You donât suppose those creatures tore through all those scientists, do you?"
"Shall we find out?" a dark glint flickered in his eyes.
"Yes, we shall. Maybe youâll get to eat some more." Venom rumbled beneath his skin, eager at the thought, especially if the main course were the men in white coats. They didnât waste another second. Launching from the branch they were perched on, they hit the gate and used it as a foothold, propelling themselves straight through a window. His shoulder smashed through the glass in a spray of shards as they burst inside. He swiped the glass from his shoulder as the scent of blood hit him all at once. Normally, it wouldâve sent him reeling, gut wrenching as bile clawed its way up his throat, but after a year of eating flesh again, his reaction wasnât nearly as violent.
"We have snuck down these halls for months undetected; it is the first time we have seen it this quiet." [M/N] nodded as he moved through the corridors, his hands gliding over jagged claw marks carved deep into the walls.
"It seems they did bite off more than they could chew." [M/N] murmured when he stumbled across a dead body. He nudged it lightly with his foot before turning it over, revealing a throat completely torn out. "Would be a shame to leave them here to waste, hmm?" Venom formed over [M/N]âs body, lips curling as he grabbed the corpse by the leg and lifted it effortlessly off the ground.
"With all this food, we won't have to eat for months."
"Then have your fill and be satisfied, because I don't think you'll be able to eat anymore humans after this." the symbiote practically salivated. Last year, heâd had plenty of agents to feast on, but a building full of dead scientists, along with those dog-like creatures? It was practically a buffet.
"Don't mind if I do."
Venom almost couldnât get enough as they cleared the halls of bodies. They werenât sure how long theyâd been there, starting from the highest floor and working their way down. A few of the creatures crossed their path, but they were dealt with easily, their claws couldnât pierce Venomâs liquid flesh to reach [M/N]. Still, he didnât eat them right away; he didnât want to spoil his appetite. He had to admit they didnât taste very good, but food was food.
They were certain there were more bodies in the lower levels, but Venom could feel [M/N]âs fear, his lingering trauma tied to the lab theyâd come from. Theyâd snuck into the lower levels many times before, Venom always forcing that fear down so [M/N] wouldnât spiral. This time was no different. And besides, they werenât stupid enough to go anywhere near the gate to the other world. They had finally reached the ground floor but there weren't nearly as many bodies as there were in the upper levels, no one had made it far enough to reach the lobby to escape. They were nearing the exit when Venom spotted a body, he licks at his bloodied teeth as he approached the body but paused when a flash of recognition flashed through their head.
"Wait." [M/N] suddenly spoke, Venom slowly sank back into his body as he stared closely at the man's face "... Mister Newby?"
"The radio guy?" [M/N] had crossed paths with Bob Newby a number of times with Wayne and sometimes Eddie, but he was well acquainted with him due to how friendly he was. He saddened as he knelt down, his hand hovering over his mauled body as if he could do something to help.
"But what's he doing here?"
"I heard he was seeing that Melvald's employee." he furrowed his brows.
"How do you know that?" he makes a face when Venom doesn't answer him, he's been in that store too and the only female employee he could think of was- "Miss Byers?"
"The mother of the boy who went missing." so they were here? Was that who they saw leave in a hurry? He looked back down at Bob and frowned, he was so close and yet... he looks away "I won't eat him, if it makes you feel better." [M/N] rolled his eyes but smiled softly.
"Thanks, I guess." his head snaps up when he heard footsteps followed by a flashlight, a few of Venom's tendrils burst out of his back and pull him out of sight just as two individuals step into the building. They peek out from their hiding spot and spot Sheriff Hopper alongside... the girl "So she really was still in town."
"Told you." he rolled his eyes, when they walked past their hiding spot, Hopper spared the area a glance but saw nothing and kept walking down the hall. When they finally disappeared the wall made from Venom's body disappeared and [M/N] stepped out, if that girl was here that could only mean one thing "They're going to attempt to close the gate."
"If that's the case, I think we should take our leave." Venom whines.
"Mm, it was nice while it lasted." he looked back at Bob's body one last time, a look of guilt flashing on his face, before finally turning away and leaving. It didn't take long for him to return to the trailer park and collapse onto the sofa, her felt a flicker of pain pang against his head as a trickle blood came from nose. Guess the original was sending out another distress signal, huh? Or maybe that girl was actually closing the gate... welp, none of that was any of his business.
"You're back!" he looked up and saw Eddie walking out of the trailer, hair tied back with a pencil behind his ear "Did you find the dog?" [M/N] sat there for a moment. Damn, he completely forgot about the dog. Not that it mattered, the poor thing was probably dead and it wasn't his fault this time.
"Nah, I think it's gone for good." Eddie laughed as he flopped down beside him.
"Figured, but at least the dog got its priorities straight. When I graduate, I'm getting the fuck outta dodge! I promise you, [M/N]. I'm gonna make it big, and I'm gonna come back here and flip all those naysayers off!" [M/N] laughed as he leaned more into the sofa.
"You gonna leave me all alone with Wayne? Maybe then he can have his room back." he snickered Eddie shoved him.
"Fuck off." they both laugh "I failed this year but maybe it was a good thing! I'll wait for you, [M/N]. I'll graduate next year, than wait for you to graduate so we can leave together and take Wayne with us."
"Yeah?"
"Yeah! I'm sure you'll make it big too, man. I can already picture it. You'll go to some Ivy League, join some top of the line baseball team and be the star player! You'll make Wayne proud." [M/N] flushed as he rubbed the back of his neck.
"Then I can picture you and your friends playing at bars, having the time of your lives. Eventually, you get scouted by some big name company and you're performing on stages that AC/DC or Metallica had. People crying your name, screaming your lyrics." Eddie grinned.
"You don't imagine I'd go to college." [M/N] snorts.
"Fuck no. You'd either sleep through your lectures or don't show up at all. You said it yourself, you failed this year." he was smacked in the arm "But I know you'd make Wayne proud, too. He loves you, Eddie." now it was Eddie's turn to become flustered, twirling a stand of his hair around his finger.
"And he loves you too. You're his son, after all."
"At least you're his actual nephew."
"But we're brothers." Eddie grinned when he saw [M/N] grin sheepishly, he let out a grunt when Eddie wrapped his arm around his shoulder and pulled him close "I love you, man." he wrapped his own arm around Eddie and leaned into him.
Fandom: Stranger Things
Pairing: Eddie Munson + Wayne Munson x Male!Experiment!Reader
Pronouns: He/Him
Relationship: Familial
Occupation: High School Student
Ability: Venom
This ability was forced upon the character by the scientists within the laboratory similar to that within Hawkins, fascinated by the creatures within the Upside Down, they managed to merge some of it within the character and he was bestowed with being the host of a lesser version of the Mind Flayer. This part of the Mind Flayer was so insignificant that it wasnât able to properly take over its host body, instead it relied on its hosts body to keep itself alive. In return this part of the Mind Flayer was able to to reinforce their body beyond its natural human capabilities. This granted the character superhuman abilities but the character was burdened with needing to keep the Mind Flayer fed, giving them an enormous appetite and crave anything to keep it satisfied. They are also, like that of many residents within the Upside Down, gifted the ability to open gates to and from the Upside Down and the real world, but it takes a lot of energy out of them.
Keys:
[M/N]: Male Name
[L/N]: Last Name
[H/C]: Hair Color
[E/C]: Eye Color
[D/F]: Drink Flavor
rushed the ending because I just needed to end it.
that is all.
"Parasite" pt. 1, pt. 3
[november, 1983]
[M/N] Munson, who was now fifteen years of age and in his first year of high school, Eddie being two years his senior in his junior year while he himself was a freshman. As many predicted, with three years in middle school he completely dominated the baseball season and was Hawkins star baseball player, throwing record breaking pitches and winning game after game for his school against rivalling schools that they couldnât even dream of beating. Not only was he physically gifted but he was quite the genius in his academics, scoring within the top ten at the mid term and end of the year exams. He had to thank Wayne and Eddie for breaking him out of his shell because he was now more confident than he could ever imagine because he was very well liked by both populations of the school, including the teachers because unlike normal jocks, he was well mannered and very polite. Something he immediately noticed when he entered Hawkins High School, he could see and feel the difference between himself and Eddie. He didnât want to say it out loud, especially not around Eddie, but he could see how many people did not like Eddie that much. The first time he saw the way the basketball jocks treated him and his friends with disdain angered him greatly, he wanted to say something to get them off of Eddieâs back but was told that he didnât need to do something so drastic, he dealt with them since his freshmen year so he knew what he was doing, besides, it was embarrassing for him to interfere like that, his words.
âArenât you, like, embarrassed coming into school with me?â Eddie asked as he pulled up to the trailer in his van, one that he managed to salvage and put together on his own âYouâre like super popular and you only just started. Canât help but say Iâm a little jealous.â [M/N] let out a laugh, throwing his head back then waving his hand to dismiss his worries.
âEmbarrassed? Psh, why would I be embarrassed by you? I think youâre really cool, Eddie. I think youâre very brave with how you jump onto the lunch tables and perform your theatrics, Iâm not nearly as confident as you to pull something like that off.â they exit his van and yet again another twinge of jealousy erupts through Eddieâs chest, from that twig that barely stood at his shoulder now stood head to head with him at the mere age of fifteen while he was seventeen years old âYouâre the coolest person I know!â
âYouâre just saying that because weâre practically cousins at this point.â
âNah uh, youâre super duper cool, dude. Scouts honour.â
âYou werenât even a scout.â
âA guy can dream.â
âWhy would you dream about that?â theyâre laughing at this point while shoving at each other, [M/N] let out a gasp when he accidentally shoved Eddie to the ground and so the two of them stare at each other before bursting out into more fits of laughter. [M/N] was so happy whenever he heard Eddie call them actual cousins, when for a matter of fact that both of them knew that they werenât even related, not even a little bit. To [M/N], even if it could possibly be one sided, he liked to think that they were almost like brothers âYou didnât happen to cross paths with Steve Harrington yet, right?â [M/N]âs head perked up at the mention.
âHarrington?â he spoke in curiosity as they entered the trailer, looking around for Wayne but concluded that he was chatting with a few of the neighbours before he had to go to the plant for his night shift âIsnât he that basketball and swim team guy?â Eddie nods.
âYeah huh, heâs the current King of Hawkins.â [M/N] couldnât help but snort at that, snickering softly as he collapsed on the sofa.
"He sounds like more of a loser than you, Eddie.â he quickly looks away when Eddie whipped his head over to him, his wild hair that had gotten longer flying everywhere.
âSo youâre agreeing with the fact that Iâm a loser?â
âI never said that.â when Eddie began to ramble everything wrong with Steve Harrington, [M/N] began to think about the brunette himself. He did indeed cross paths with Steve Harrington, despite being a year younger than him they shared the same english class and he didnât want to be rude but he had to admit that the dude was not that bright when it came down to the subject, he didnât seem that bright in general. He wasnât bad, but his work could do better, but thatâs besides the point. This dude does the bear minimum and yet heâs still passing, but they also shared P.E together, both being the stars in their respected sports. Thanks to Venom, [M/N] had the perfect endurance and stamina to keep up with all sorts of sports so of course he was still ridiculously good at basketball as well but decided not to make it his main sports and stick with baseball instead. He didnât voice his concerns but he noticed the way Steve looked at him in disdain, whether it be because heâs from the trailer park and heâs wealthy or the fact that his presence threatens his position as the King of Hawkins. He was well liked by majority of the population of the school and he doesnât bully people either, heâs easy to talk to and very friendly. People were surprised he didn't have a girlfriend already, a lot of ladies are already lining up to offer themselves to be his girlfriend, but he always politely declines their advances, giving the excuse that heâd like to focus on his education first then pursue a relationship.
Speaking of whichâ
âYour words are very sweet, believe me, they are. But I think youâd be better off with someone that will pay attention to you with all their heart, and unfortunately, that guy is not me.â he gave the girl, who he barely knew for more than a week, an apologetic look and frowned softly when she cried as she ran off.
âDude, give us some of the ladies. Iâm desperate to get in a relationship man.â [M/N] rolled his eyes at his friend and lightly shoved him back.
âTake them, they barely know me and yet theyâre wanting to be in a relationship with me. Do you know how frustrating it is to tell a new girl each week that I donât want to be in a relationship with them?â he deadpans when they stare at him, he sighs softly and looked away as they began to ramble how lucky he has it. The reason he wants to be single is true, but thereâs also the fact that Venom and him are inseparable and he didnât want to bring someone into a relationship and hide the truth that he was a⊠freak.
âWell,â his head shot up at the sound of a new voice, looking up, he grimaced softly at the sight of the preppy boy Steve Harrington along with his gaggle of friends, Tommy Hagan and Carol Perkins âif you donât want them, Iâll gladly take them out of your hands.â a bead of sweat formed on his cheek as he looked up at Steve from where he was leaning against the lockers.
âHey, hey now, Harrington. Thatâs no way to speak about women, saying shit like that as if theyâre objects. Is that why youâve been struggling to keep a steady relationship with any of them.â he smirks softly when his words managed to irk him, he scoffed slightly and crossed his arms âTheyâre all yours for all I care, be the heartbreaker that doesnât stick around for more than a quick fuck.â his friends snicker softly but quiet themselves under the heavy eyes of Steve Harrington, son of the famous Richard and Lauren Harrington, a well known business owner and lawyer who had better things to do then stick around in bumfuck nowhere Hawkins Indiana.
âYou should really watch what you say, Munson.â Tommy sneers at him.
âOh, canât speak for yourself, Harrington? Gotta let your little bitch do it for you?â now his friends were laughing while Tommyâs pale cheeks flushed with embarrassment, he raised a brow when Tommy took a step forward with a snarl.
âWanna say that again, trailer trash?â [M/N] huffed softly before pushing himself off the lockers and staring down at Tommy, noticing how he immediately backed off when he realised just how different in physique the two of them were and that he towered over the meek senior.
âOr what, Hagan? Whatchu gonna do about it, bitch?â before any more words could be exchanged [M/N]âs friend stepped forward and held his arm out in front of him before he could do anything theyâd both regret, Steve doing the same thing to get Tommy to back down âIs that all youâve got to say, Harrington. No other famous words to speak?â
âYouâre just as obnoxious as your cousin.â [M/N] lights up.
âReally? Well thatâs a damn compliment to me, so thanks.â he winks as he bares his teeth in a smile, going so far as to doing a dramatic bow, just like Eddie âTo be complimented by his majesty, oh King Steve Harrington, what a blessed day this is. This peasant thanks you for your kind words.â Steve sneers at him, stepping forward until they were in each otherâs space, [M/N] wasnât the least bit intimidated and just stared down at Steve with an unbothered expression.
âYouâre just as annoying too, perhaps stupidity runs in the Munson bloodline.â that might had irked him but he didnât let it show, simply tilting his head while leaning forward and sneering down at him.
âOh? Is that so? Then I guess running around acting like a whore runs in your family, huh? I heard through the grapevine neither your mother or father could satisfy themselves with each other.â his smirk turned smug when Steveâs face turned red, his own hand clenched into a fist when he saw Steve raise his but before anything could happen a hand was suddenly thrusted in between them and they were pushed apart âWhaââ
âAnd weâll have none of that!â he furrowed his brows when he saw that it was none other than Eddie.
âWhaâ what are you doing, Eddââ he pulled a face when a finger was pressed to his lips, silencing him from saying another word.
âShush, shush, shush, oh dear cousin of mine. Weâll have no more of those words, you hear me?â he deadpanned at Eddie, who turned back to look at Steve with an apologetic but fake smile on his face as he started pushing [M/N] away âIâm so sorry about him, Harrington, sometimes i just canât control this kid. Gotta mind of his own, what can you do? Weâll just get going now, so sorry for the inconvenience.â
âWaitâ no, Eddie! Iâm notââ Eddie doesnât let him finish as he continued to shove him away, his own friends following with the rest of Hellfire.
âThatâs right, you need your cousin to fight your own battles! Youâre just as much as a coward as he is.â Eddie kicked [M/N] away when he knew that remark got a rise out of him, his face turning a shade of red from anger as a couple veins started to pop. He was never angry about people insulting or teasing him anymore, the anger now came from others insulting him or Wayne, and as flattering as that is, itâs definitely whatâs going to get him killed one of these days.
âEddie, what the hell? I didnât need you to step in like that. I could have fucked him and that Tommy bitch up like eating breakfast.â Eddie let out a sigh, placing his hands on hips with a sigh and shake of his head.
âYeah, I know, I just didnât want you doing it. You know what Wayne thinks about you getting into fights, remember?â [M/N] gritted his teeth, crossing his arms and turning away âI hate being the responsible one, dude. Thatâs your thing, not mine, but you gotta stop. You can honestly fight anyone else, just not him. Whatever he does can easily be covered up with daddyâs money, you know?â [M/N] let out a long groan while throwing his head back.
âYeah, yeah, I know. I just wanna show him where he can stick his fuckingââ Eddie raised his hands.
âI get it, I get it.â Eddie starts taking deep breaths and gestures for [M/N] to do the same, it takes him a couple seconds but [M/N] starts copying Eddie with the little breathing exercises until heâs completely calmed down âYou good now?â he softly nods his head.
âY-Yeah, Iâm good, Iâm okay.â Eddie nod and pats his arm.
âGood, cause now we gotta skedaddle on to class. Donât wanna be late.â
âDammit.â
âWhat are you worried about? Youâre like a bonafide genius, you ainât got nothing to worry about.â Eddie snickers softly when he heard both their friends grumble, muttering shit how it wasnât fair, but [M/N] only sighed.
âYeah, donât make it easier though.â
âYou can make it through the day.â
âOh, right. You playing Hellfire later this afternoon?â Eddie grimaced when he remembered, slapping a hand onto his forehead and looked up at [M/N] with an apologetic look.
âDamn, thatâs right. Sorry, think you can find a ride home?â he nod his head.
âDonât worry about it, Roddy can drop me off.â he looks over at Roddy, the same boy he made friends with on his first day on the baseball field, and saw him smile while flashing a thumbs up âYou can stay later if you want, I know how intense your campaigns can get, so I donât want you to rush through them just to take me home. Perhaps I should learn how to drive so I can get home without relying on others anymore.â
âOr you can take the bus like everyone else.â
âIâd rather walk than get on a bus with the people attending this school.â another one of [M/N]âs friends slaps a hand on his back, snickering softly.
âHeâs got a point. Now come on, we really gotta go now.â
[later]
âHey dude, Iâve been meaning to bring this up but my old manâs got this real old bike heâs been needing to get rid of and I think youâd like it. Youâve got a real love for motorcycles.â Roddy chuckled softly when he saw [M/N] whip his head over in his direction, eyes sparkling and face shining with anticipation âOkay, calm down, I havenât even finished talking.â
âNo, no, what I heard was you talking about how your dad wants to give me his motorbike. What model is it? How about make? Do you know which brand?â a book of promptly thrown at his face, it slid down and dropped to the floor and that same sparkle had yet to cease âWhat about year?â Roddy lets out a groan.
âDude, why canât you be this enthusiastic about girls?â he immediately deflates.
âBecause a bike is something that I want and something that I can shape throughout the years.â he presses a hand to Roddyâs face before he could speak again, shaking his head with a stern look âSpeak less.â he rolled his eyes and slapped his hand away.
âYou can come take a look at it after school. My mum wants it gone, like, yesterday. Itâs a little banged up, missing a couple parts and whatnot but with how good youâve gotten at fixing up cars and shit, I think you can get it started again. Might not need your cousin to drop you off and take the bus anymore. Might be doing him a favour.â [M/N] frowned a little.
âI would like to burden him less. Let him stay out with his friends longer than to take me home.â
âYou get a really cool bike out of it as well.â [M/N] perks up a little, Roddy smiles and smacks his arm, wrapping his arm around his shoulder and pulling him towards him âThereâs the spirit, lets go, donât wanna keep my dad waiting.â Roddy now wished he never brought it up because now he was acting as the third wheel between his own father and [M/N] as they were talking on and on and on about motorcycles and shit, especially the one that his dad was giving away. It was a 1970 Ducati Scrambler 350, sure it was a little worse for wear but with a little elbow grease, and an insane amount of luck, it too can shine like it did before.
âYouâre really going to give it to me?â Roddy father nodded his head, beaming down at [M/N].
âHell yeah. When my son told me about your love for bikes, I knew I should give it to you. Initially I was going to give it to my boy, but he wasnât as enthusiastic about it as you are. Itâs nice to share a passion with someone else, Roddy and I love baseball but Iâm glad I can get along with one of his friends.â he nod his head.
âAgreed.â
âAnd Iâm still here.â they both perk up at the sound of his voice, [M/N] becoming bashful for taking up so much of his time while completely ignoring his friend âAnd I have feelings.â
âSorry.â Roddyâs father raised a brow when he patted [M/N]âs back roughly but the boy made little to no reaction, his back much sturdier than that for a sixteen year old âYouâre Wayneâs boy, right? He talks about you all the time at the whenever I see him at the pub.â
âReally?â he nods his head.
âUh huh, I mentioned giving you the bike after learning you were friends with my boy, and he looked delighted. I think he wants to work on it with you.â Roddyâs dad almost had to squint because of how bright [M/N]âs face got, yeah, just like Wayne said it would.
âThen, am I working on it here orâŠ?â
âDonât worry about it kid, Iâll strap it onto my trailer and drop it off at the trailer park.â [M/N] watches as Roddy and his dad move the motorbike onto a trailer and he starts becoming a little nervous again.
âYouâre going through all the trouble for me? I donât know what to say.â
âYou sound like a damn girlfriend, shut up.â
âYou shut up.â before they could start bickering Roddyâs mother appeared, she hummed softly at the two who immediately stopped rough housing and gave the older woman a bright and friendly smile.
âThere you are Roddy, helping your father are you? It was so sweet of you both to give the hunk of chunk to your friend.â her words caused both [M/N] and Roddyâs father to gasp, she giggled softly at their reactions âOh, I apologize, your prized motorcycle that you left in the garage to collect dust that youâre only know reluctantly giving away because I said so, hmm?â both boys look up at the older man and see him give his wife a sheepish look.
âYesâŠâ she sighed softly then looked at [M/N] with a warm gaze, almost reminded him of Wayne.
âI am happy my husbandâs giving it away, but if you do manage to restore it to its former glory, I donât suppose you could stop by and show it off a little.â he nodded.
âOf course, it did belong to you first.â he blushes softly when she reached forward to ruffle his hair, giggling at how bright his face got.
âYouâre a sweetheart, Iâm glad Roddy and you are friends. Itâs almost like weâve got another son.â said boy let out a sigh, pushing his mum over to where his dad was.
âYeah, yeah, we get it. [M/N] is the favourite child despite not even being related, alright.â she laughs at the accusation before trotting over to her husband, who was chuckling at her words. He sighed and looked back over at [M/N], opening his mouth to speak before pausing and looking at [M/N] flustered expression as he ruffled his own hair â⊠dude, are you into older women?â he laughed when his face turned red from pink.
âThatâs not it!â he then nervously pressed his fingers together âSheâs just very nice, you have a nice mother.â he rolled his eyes.
âMore like overbearing.â
âAt least you know that your mother cares, no?â Roddyâs eyes flickered a little as he looked at his best friend, seeing the look of loss in his eyes as he stared at the happy couple in front of them âIâm almost jealous.â he knew better than to pry, despite being friends for a long time, there wasnât much he knew about [M/N], he was secretive and not the talkative kind of guy.
âIf you say so, loser.â Roddyâs mother chuckled when she saw the two of them on the floor wrestling with each other, though [M/N] was the one that ended up victorious. The next couple of weeks, leading up to late October and early November, Wayne and Eddie would find [M/N] working on the motorbike that was gifted to him early morning and straight after school. Of course he would take the occasional break but thanks to Venom he could work on it for however long he wants and not have to worry about overworking himself, but Wayne didnât like that option all to much and would scold him about how necessary.
âDude, you need a shower, you reek.â Eddie complained from within the living space when [M/N] came in, covered in sweat and oil, he laughed softly as he made his way over to the fridge for a drink.
âThatâs a lot coming from you, Eddie.â the man gasped, hand to his chest.
âHow DARE you, [M/N]. Iâll have you know I take care of my body quite perfectly, thank you very much.â he just rolled his eyes in response âOh, while youâre there, could you get me a beer?â he rolled his eyes.
âYeah, sure.â he opens the fridge and sees a couple cans left, most likely from both Wayne and Eddie drinking the majority of them, he chooses to drink what was left of the orange juice so he takes the glass jug along with a can and sets it on the counter, Eddieâs face scrunches up in frustration as he stared at his algebra homework and lets out exaggerated groan.
â[M/N], can you help me with this question? I know Wayne told me not to ask you for help, but Iââ he jumped from where he sat at the sound of glass shattering, he whipped his head around and gasped at the sight of [M/N]. With a dazed look on his face, [M/N] had dropped both the jug and glass he had in his hands that evidently led them to shatter upon impact on the ground. Eddie cautiously stood up and slowly approached him, not knowing if this was another one of [M/N]âs episodes that hadnât occurred in a long time, or if it was the exhaustion from working too hard. His face paled when he saw his eye twitch followed by a trickle of blood from out of his nose, his body swaying while his eyes dulled â[M/N]? Hey, [M/ââ he was already approaching the younger boy when his body was swaying but he was quick to rush over when he finally lost his balance and collapsed to the ground with an alarming thud. [M/N] comes to later in the night, looking over at the clock hanging on the wall he notes that it was three in the morning, christ, the last time he looked at the time it was still eight, nine at best.
âThat is because you fell unconscious, [M/N]. Eddie failed to catch you, but he was the one that brought you to your bed. He was panicking whether or not to take you to the hospital, you should be lucky that he did not.â
âW-Where is he now?â he murmured softly, head still a little groggy from the fall.
âHe retired to his room. He did plan to stay by your side but I guess he must have fallen asleep by accident.â Venom stares at [M/N], the boys body now drenched in sweat and body as pale as a sheet of paper âI can only guess you felt it too, it being the reason for your collapse.â Venomâs eyes lingered on the now terrified boy, whose arms came up to cradled his body close. Whatever he felt, it was something that he had only felt when he was still undergoing the experiments within that godforsaken laboratory. He felt his stomach churn, slapping a hand over his mouth to stop himself from hurling whatever was left in his stomach, further dehydrating himself. Did someone open a gate? Was there a lab in Hawkins that he wasnât aware about? Was⊠oh god, was Doctor Brenner here?
âWhat if heâs here, Venom? What if THEY now that IâM here?â Venom hummed.
âWe both know that if they knew we were here theyâd have both Wayne and Eddie killed for harbouring us.â he flinched at the news, a soft whimper escaping his lips at the thought of being the reason that the people who cared for him since he was twelve were to be killed just for raising him.
âW-What should we do? A gate is open, that is why we reacted like that.â
âLet us ignore it for now. Until things get out of hand, we should have no need to flee. I suggest we bring this up with Wayne, he should know.â [M/N] nods his head, yes, he should. Wayne was already in the know of Venomâs existence, aiding him with keeping his hunger under wraps and making sure Venom didnât get too out of line. In turn for his acceptance [M/N] had opened up little by little about what happened to him, and so he knows about the scientists and about this alternate world where his paraâ I mean, Venom came from; his origin. By the time it was the morning, where Eddie had awoken and Wayne had returned from work, [M/N] framed his fainting to, yes, overworking himself with school and the motorcycle. He got a scolding from Wayne and worried cries from Eddie, but he took it all with a flustered smile, and when Eddie left he told the actual truth to Wayne.
âAre you two alright? Should you be going to school then, boy?â Venom grinned.
âDo not worry about us. If anything happens, I can handle them.â
âAnd by handling them, you mean killing them.â he grits his teeth âI do not wish to have any more blood stained on my hands, thank you very much.â Venom scoffs, now turning to him.
âThat does not stop you from laying your hands on your peers, [M/N].â he immediately shoots Venom a look, he raised his hands to shush the symbiote, who snickers when he sees the look on Wayneâs face.
âWhat does he mean by that?â heâs already out the door before he has to explain himself, throwing himself into Eddieâs van and desperately pleading to him to drive. By the time they arrive at school, [M/N]âs splitting headache had calmed down a little for him to focus in class but during intervals heâd put his headset on and listen to his music. His friends knew that he did not want to be disturbed, telling how he was quite literally ignoring everyone in existence with a pained expression.
âWhatâs up with him?â a fellow baseball player asked, Roddy shrugged his shoulders.
âSaid he fainted after working on his bike last night.â he shook his head âAt this rate heâs gonna work himself to death, the moron. The coach is not going to be happy about this.â they shrug their shoulders.
âI donât know man, I think heâll be just fine. Heâs usually able to pull himself together after a grueling game.â
âI suppose.â and by that he just lets Venom take control, he does that when heâs lazy. He had Venom controlling his body but he was still in control of his mind, so as Venom moved him around he was the one answering for them and doing the usual school shit. But right he wasnât really all there, he just kept thinking of that nagging feeling of a gate possibly being open; he was terrified of the thought that something might be happening in Hawkinsâ
âWhoa!â
âNow heâs done it!â he hadnât realised what happened until it was too late, bumping straight into someone and knocking everything they had onto the floor. The moment he collected himself he looked down to see who it was and gasped in shock, a look of guilt evident on his face.
âOh, Iâm so sorry.â kneeling down, he helped gather her books and hand them back to her, a bashful and embarrassed look on his face âI didnât see you there, Nancy. My mindâs not all there, you know?â Nancy Wheeler, his academic rival since middle school where the two of them butted heads, but not in a bitter way, but a more playful and competitive way; good to have some competition around to keep things more interesting.
âItâs alright, [M/N]. You seemed a little distracted in class, you doing okay?â he folded his arms, his thumbs taping against his armpits.
âJust had a rough night, fainted.â she gasped.
âYou fainted? Well, what are you doing in school? Shouldnât you be at home resting?â he just laughed softly, waving his hand to dismiss her concern, but was flattered by it.
âOh, pish posh, Iâm fine. Little dazed every now and then, but whatâs a good nap that canât help?â she shakes her head, causing him to laugh softly, hand resting on the back of his head as she started to lecture him.
âIf you donât want to faint in the middle of school, much less during one of our lessons or even worse, during one of your games, Iâd suggest taking things a little slower.â he sighed softly, nodding his head.
âYeah, yeah. Just been feeling a little, I donât know, jumpy?â by the time it was the end of school, nothing too eventful happened, well, if not for the police cars pulled up to the middle school. He was with a group of his friends as all the high school kids pondered what was going on, slowly word got around that a kid went missing; Will Byers, Jonathan Byersâ kid brother âMissing? Since when?â Roddy shrugged his shoulders.
âBeats me, some time last night?â he swallows thickly. No, it couldnât possiblyâ nah, it was probably just a coincidence, right? That had to be it, it just had to. He shook his head and ignored the feeling gnawing in his gut, trying to think of anything else but the negative outcomes. During baseball practice he was a lot more, whatâs the word? Ah, ruthless. The batters all noticed how his face scrunched up each time he got ready to pitch, not giving any of them a chance to hit the ball, instead throwing it straight into the catchers hands, or, whizzing right past them.
âWhatâs got him all riled up?â the coach asked one of the players on the opposing team, they shrugged in response to the question.
âDonât know, heâs been a little off since last night. Said something about fainting?â they shrug again.
âWell whatever it is, I hope we get to see more of it during a game. Heâs a fucking monster when he gets like this.â at the mention of that they see him ready to pitch the ball, heâs pulled his arm back and as heâs about to throw it the ball suddenly explodes in his hand. They all look in shock as he stands up straight, opening the palm of his hand to see that he had crushed the ball.
âSorry coach!â he shouts as he hands the remains of the ball to the current ball boy, who handed him a new one.
âWhatâd I say? A fucking monster.â the practice ended with [M/N] dominating the entire field thanks to Venom's interference and he hadn't even broken a sweat, awkwardly laughing while apologizing to his fellow teammates when they glared at him for making them actually play "I'd like to see this kind of performance again, Munson!"
"R-Right, coach!" he was shoved off the court by Roddy before he could hold up the line "Sorry." he only shook his head.
"What's got you so worked up? I mean, seriously. I've never seen you this... jumpy, well, you haven't been this jumpy since middle school. Something happen?" he shakes his head, bringing his hand up to rub his arm.
"Nah, I'm good. Just... high school jitters?" he gave him a raised brow.
"Sure." his unease didn't settle even after practice because deep down, he knew that if Will Byers was actually missing, he knew exactly where he was. He was brought out of his thoughts where he was shoved from behind, nearly jumping out of his skin, he whipped his head around to see Eddie grinning rather goofily at him.
"Hey, dude! You ready to go home?" [M/N] swallowed thickly but nodded, Eddie raised a brow when he saw his unease "Hey, what's wrong? You doing alright?" he sighed softly while rubbing the back of his neck.
"Well... I'm just worried, about that Byers kid? I heard he's gone missing." Eddie waved his hand to dismiss his worry.
"Psh, the kid probably just got lost. We shouldn't have to worry." he says as he walks over to his van. [M/N] looks to the side as he jogs to keep up with him.
"B-But what if something did happen?"
"[M/N], nothing ever happens in Hawkins. From the years I've been here, the only interesting thing that did happen was my uncle hitting you with his truck." the younger of the two deadpanned at him, this caused him to laugh "Now cheer up, I heard Wayne's cooking his famous ribs for dinner." that sort of lifted his mood, though, it dampened immediately when they returned to the Munson trailer to see their guardian with a concerned look on his face.
"Boys, I don't want you going out late at night anymore." this caused them both gawk in shock "As soon as school is over, I want you to come straight home." Eddie was the first to snap out of his shock, approaching his uncle in protest.
"But I've got to practice with the guys! I can't cancel on them." he shakes head.
"If their parents know what's good for them, then they too will also ban them from going out." [M/N] approaches from behind Eddie, giving Wayne a look to explain himself, the older man let out a sigh as he ran his hand over his head "The Sheriff has asked us folks to help with a manhunt to search for Joyce's kid, Will. Apparently he's been missing since last night." their eyes widened.
"Holy..." he shakes his head "Was he abducted, or?" he gave a shrug.
"We won't know until he's found." Eddie went out for a smoke to clear his head, leaving Wayne and [M/N] inside. Wayne goes to speak until he noticed the panicked look on his face, the look of guilt dawning in his eyes "Are you feeling alright, boy?" he squeezes his eyes closed, sucking in a breath between his teeth.
"I think... it's connected to when I fainted." Wayne took a step back, [M/N] lifted his trembling hands and pressed them against his head "I don't know why, but it can't be a coincidence that I felt a connection open from that world at the same time that kid disappeared." Wayne took a step forward, taking his hands and lowering them so he didn't hurt himself.
"Or, like you said, it could just be a coincidence." tears swelled up in his eyes as he looked at Wayne, trying so hard to hope that it was a coincidence but deep down knowing that it wasn't "Do you want to join me in search for Will?"
"Will they allow that?"
"Well, the more the merrier. And besides, with Venom, he might make things easier." at the mention of his name, the parasite within his body made an appearance.
"I will try to assist, but I am a little limited when I'm confined within this body." this caused him to roll his eyes.
"When we're alone, we can go out and try searching for him." Wayne smiles.
"All the help is appreciated." that being said, it was all for naught because they found absolutely no traces of the young boy, even when Venom was let out he wasn't able to find anything. It was almost as if he disappeared off the face of the earth.
"[M/N], you and I know where he could be."
"We don't know that."
"Oh, but we do. We can go and find him."
"But that leads them straight back to us."
"And you'll risk that boy's life over yours?"
"... as selfish as it is, yes."
"Wow, I didn't know you had it in you."
And that brings us to...
"Poor dude, looks like he didn't get any sleep last night." [M/N], who he was fighting off his own exhaustion after being awake until the morning, sniffled at the comment he heard from his friends. Wiping away the saliva, he saw that they were all looking over at where Jonathan was and saw him putting up "MISSING" flyers on the bulletin board "Maybe we should say something?" this got him an eyeroll.
"Like what? "Hey, I'm sorry that your brother's gone missing, I hope he isn't dead in a ditch". Yeah, like he wants to hear that." this earned him a smack on the head by [M/N], who gave him a warning look.
"Don't be like that. He's probably going through a lot, how would you feel if someone you knew went missing?" this caused the lot of them to sigh or look away "He and his mother must be going through a lot." Roddy pats his back.
"We get it, [M/N]. We'll think twice before making another insensitive joke, right guys?"
"Yeah, yeah."
"We're sorry." he looks back over to Jonathan and takes a step to approach him until he overhears a comment coming from Steve and his lackeys that just made his blood boil.
"Oh, god. That's depressing."
"Should we say something?" seeing Nancy was a little surprising, well, since she and Steve were an item he'd expect to see her lingering around but he was a little disappointed in her taste in men.
"I don't think he speaks." Tommy snorts.
"How much you wanna bet he killed him?" he was suddenly shoved into the locker he was leaning against and before he could push himself up to see who it was, he jumped when a fist came into contact with the locker door, inches away from his face. Looking up, they were all startled to see [M/N] glaring down at him and even his friends trailing behind him were shocked at his sudden outburst.
"What the fuck is wrong with you? How could you say something like that? His brother is missing and you suggest that he's the one that killed him? It goes to show that you're an only child, huh? You probably don't even know what it's like to be loved, so you crave validation from everyone else." Tommy didn't know what it was but there was something different about [M/N]. He seemed bigger and felt like he was trapped against the locker with an animal blocking his path, or his voice sounded deeper. It carried a weight to it and made him feel a sense of pressure that had him trembling with each word he spoke "Until his brother is found, I don't want to hear another fucking word out of your mouth involving the situation. Not. A. Peep."
"O-Okay, okay. Geez, it's just a joke."
"A joke is meant to be funny, and that wasn't funny." he flinched when [M/N] finally backed away and ripped his fist back, he looked at the three of them with disdain and gave Nancy and disappointed expression with a shake of his head before going over to where Jonathan was. They looked back to where his fist connected with the locker and broke out into a nervous sweat when they saw the dent, or rather, the hole he made.
"I knew he had a good arm, but damn." Steve says as his finger traces around it "I would not like to be punched by him." Carol snickers softly, albeit a little nervous, and probes at Tommy's side.
"I think it'd be best not to mess with him anymore, don't you think? You've had a lot of close calls, Tommy. If it weren't for his cousin, I think you'd be sent to the infirmary." Tommy scoffed when that earned a snicker from Steve and Nancy.
"Yeah, right. That trailer trash doesn't scare me."
"Sure, whatever you say, bud." Tommy just scowled at them. [M/N] shook his head after leaving the group as he approached Jonathan, he had yet to notice him until he felt a hand on his back, and when he turned his head he was met with [M/N]'s sympathetic smile.
"Hey, Byers. I heard about your brother, and I want you to know that I'm sure things will get better. I'm confident that your brother is somewhere safe... hopefully." he grimaced a little at the end "That didn't sound very nice, but you get what I mean." Jonathan looked up at [M/N]'s reassuring face and softened a little. Despite being in the popular crowd, [M/N] wasn't like the rest of those jerks like Steve and his friends, he was a genuinely nice guy who looked out for the outcasts like himself and his cousin. He did remember [M/N] back in middle school, how he was just a shy boy who was nothing but jitters and nerves. So as [M/N] spoke to him, even when his words sounded a little off, he knew that they actually came from a place of concern and that he genuinely meant what he said.
"Heh, thanks, Munson." his face brightened and he patted his shoulder.
"I'm sure they'll find him. Maybe not now, but eventually. Just don't give up hope."
"That means a lot to me, [M/N]." this earned him a wink from the taller man.
"Attention, faculty and students. At eight PM tonight, there will be an assembly on the football field in support of Will Byers and his family. All are encouraged to attend. Volunteer sign-ups for the search parties are still available in the office." [M/N] had just briefly looked away from Jonathan to listen to the announcement over the PA system and when he looked back at him he was walking away, his shoulders slumped in dismay.
"I feel bad for the guy." he muttered softly.
"You say that and yet you're doing nothing about it." he scowled but knew that Venom was right.
Nothing eventful happened at school other than baseball practice and when [M/N] returned home he told Wayne he was going to look for Will one last time just to make sure he really wasn't out there before coming home, he swore that he wouldn't stay out too late like he did with the previous night and so Wayne took his word for it and would ask Venom in the morning if he stayed true to his word. He was jumping through the trees through Mirkwood in search of any sign of where the boy could have disappeared or if anything else could or would have appeared, he nearly lost his footing when he heard the sound of a feminine scream so he quickly leaps in the direction it came from and grimaced when he realized that he stumbled upon the Harrington household where Steve was throwing his so-called party. Psh, it looked nothing more than a get-together with only his clique as well as Nancy and surprisingly Barb.
"And he's popular, huh?" he scoffs as he rolls his eyes "What a loser, Wheeler can do so much better."
"Are you going to continue stalking them or are we leaving?" he waves his hand to dismiss his words.
"We're leaving, we're leaving." he concludes that he couldn't find Will no matter how far or low he searched and that he wasn't going to be found no matter how hard he tried, he just wasn't there. He knew where he was but was he going to do anything about it? Probably not.
"And you've returned!" [M/N] deadpans when he entered the trailer and Eddie was awake surrounded by papers and his D&D board, he was probably working on another campaign for his club "Any luck?" he shook his head and collapsed onto the sofa.
"Nope. That kid has practically vanished into thin air." Eddie let out a breath and could just feel [M/N]'s guilt from where he was sitting, he stands to his feet and approaches the guy and gently places a hand on his back to comfort him.
"Can I ask why you're going so far to find this kid? I'm pretty sure you're not even close friends with Byers to go this far." [M/N] turns his head so that Eddie could see his face and saw that his face looked guilty but also shameful.
"I just-- I don't know... I feel useless just laying around when I can do something about it." he sits up and looks up at Eddie "We're not related but you and Wayne are the closest thing I've got to a family, and I think I'd go crazy if one of you were to disappear on me." Eddie felt his gaze weaken on him and he could just remember when [M/N] was just a young boy and they first met, how he was just a weak little thing that couldn't even meet his gaze.
"Why you little..." [M/N]'s eyes widened when Eddie locked his arm around his head and started digging his knuckles into his head "You just have to play with my heart strings, don't you?!" this only earned him a laugh followed by a strangled plea for him to stop.
"Eddie, that hurts! Quit it!" it didn't really but he enjoyed it nonetheless, Eddie goes to stop but felt how [M/N]'s grip on him weakened until he practically feel limp in his arms. He was quick to let him go and push him back to get a look at him and saw blood trickle down his nose, his body swaying like it did before and he was struggling to keep his eyes open.
"H-Hey! Oh, not again..." he grumbled and gently pushed [M/N] down so he could lay down, he rushes to get a wet cloth to clean the blood off his face then another and placed it on his forehead "This is the second time that this has happened this week, Wayne isn't going to like this." [M/N] shook his head.
"N-No, I'm fine..." he slurred as he tried to sit up but was pushed back down.
"Clearly. You've been overworking yourself, from your bike to looking for that kid. You need to take it easy, [M/N]." Eddie wiped away some more blood trickled out from his nose and saw the way he gritted his teeth "I don't think it's gonna be hard to convince Wayne, but I'm gonna suggest that you should stay home tomorrow." his eyes widened.
"No, no! I-I'm okay, honest." a groan left his lips and he presses a hand to his forehead when he got a headache.
"Uh huh, keep telling yourself that." Eddie leaves his side and [M/N] sinks into the sofa, the fingers pressed to his head now squeezing his temples.
"Another has been taken, [M/N]." he groans "These attacks are random. Whatever crawled out of that hellhole is nothing more than a wild animal." he rolls his eyes.
"I know, and the fact that it can travel between this world and the other is going to make it harder to catch. I can't sense it like those other experiments."
"We can travel between them, but you just don't want to."
"Of course I don't. If we're caught by the original, we're fucked. Though we are an entirely new entity, we are still somewhat linked to it, albeit weakly. It'll know of our presence the moment we step foot in its domain, and we can't exactly take it on." Venom hums.
"That... is true. But what are we going to do? If that thing is not stopped, more humans will die." he inhales deeply.
"... I don't know." Eddie returns not a second later with a glass of water and some painkillers, he downs them without much of a fuss to ease the brunette before telling him that he'll sleep it off. The pain didn't really last long, it's just whenever that monster attacks while travelling from that world to this one. He can feel when it strikes but he can't sense where, to him, it was unpredictable. The morning came and when Eddie told Wayne what happened he was promptly told to stay home and to just relax, Venom was laughing at him as Wayne scolded him for letting it get to this point.
"You've got to stop worrying about others and worry about yourself, boy." [M/N] laughed, throwing his head back when he did so.
"I worry about myself a lot, actually. How do you think I've survived this long?" he looks away when Wayne gave him a stern look, he exhales sharply and turns towards Eddie.
"Just because he's staying home, doesn't mean you are too."
"Aw, come on! [M/N] needs all the support he can get after collapsing twice, besides, I can help!" behind Wayne, [M/N] gaze hardened on him. He just wants to slack off and not do any school work, which is only going to do him more harm than good when he does go back to school "I care about [M/N] too, you know." he sweat drops when he saw the look on [M/N]'s face, he averts his gaze from the younger one.
"Those better be words of sincerity and not because you want to stay home, or I will be very upset with you." [M/N] lets out a grunt when Eddie was suddenly by his side, wrapping his arms around him and nuzzling his cheek against his.
"No, no! I'm being honest! I've been so worried about his wellbeing since I saw him collapse twice!" they just continue to stare at him before Wayne dropped his shoulders in defeat.
"Alright, you can stay home too." he pumps his fist in victory, this earned him a smack from [M/N] "So long as you're here, you won't be working on your bike." his eyes widened and he stood up to protest, only to stumble back when his head started to throb in pain.
"Just relax, dude. The last thing we need is you becoming lethargic or cracking your head open if neither of us is around." I can actually heal such a wound, but you don't know that.
"I'll let the school know that you two won't be attending today." [M/N] shook his head because the instant Wayne turned away Eddie pumped his fist once again, this earned him another smack, this time in the back of the head. Wayne returns to the sight of the two of them smacking and pulling each other's hair, they stopped when they heard him clear his throat "How's about we go out for breakfast, hmm?"
"Hell yeah!" [M/N] rubbed the back of his head.
"Alright, but I thought Benny's was closed." Eddie laughed as he stood to his feet, taking [M/N]'s hand and hoisting him to his feet.
"There are other places to eat." and that's where they found themselves in a diner. [M/N] had a big appetite thanks to Venom but was always mindful when the Munson Family decided to eat out, trying not to order a lot or anything too expensive that it would hurt Wayne's wallet, so he ordered food that was fulfilling enough that it would satisfy his stomach and Venom's hunger. Eddie's head perked up when the waitress came by and set down four drinks, he opens his mouth to question it but saw [M/N] take them both "Why do you always get two drinks?" one of the drinks was [D/F], which was for him, the other was hot chocolate, for Venom.
"Why not? If I don't like one drink, I'll drink that other or have it wash down the first." Eddie narrows his eyes as he tries to understand the logic. Wayne, who knew why he gets two drinks, just shakes his head while placing a hand on Eddie's shoulder "Thanks for the breakfast, Wayne. I really appreciate it."
"Heh, it's the least I could do. I wasn't there when you collapsed, and I've been worried since you keep brushing it off. I care about you, the both of you. If there's anything I can do to help, just let me know." whether he's referring to Eddie and him or Venom and him, he didn't know, but he was grateful that despite everything, Wayne was willing to help him no wha-- Eddie and Wayne snapped their heads up as [M/N] abruptly shot to his feet, his body trembling, breath hitching. His wide eyes locked onto something outside, his skin turning clammy as a cold sweat broke out. His stomach twisted violently, and before he could stop it, his hand flew to his mouth to stifle the urge to throw up "[M/N], are you--[M/N]!" they called after him, but he didnât stop. Instead, he spun around and bolted toward the back of the diner, knocking over chairs in his desperate escape. He needed to get as far away as possible. Why was he reacting like this? Why had his face drained of color, his stomach twisting with nausea? Because outside, standing in plain sight, was a face he hadnât seen in three years. A face he thought heâd escaped forever.
Doctor Martin Brenner.
He threw open the back doors to the diner and hunched over to empty his stomach, he plants his hands on his knees to steady himself but his mind was racing with a million questions. What was he doing here? Why was he in Hawkins? Is there a lab here in Hawkins? Did he see him? Oh, god, did he recognize him? What was he going to do now? Was he going to find him? Bring him back to the labs and torture him some more? Maybe separate Venom and him to place in some other poor sucker and leave him to die? Perhaps this was his karma for not trying to find Will. His head whipped back towards the diner when he heard a noise, could that be them? Was it them coming to get him? He decides not to stick around, despite being out in broad daylight, Venom quickly takes over and launches them into the air to get away from the potential threat that could bring them any harm.
"You must calm yourself, [M/N]."
"B-But it was the Doctor, he's here!"
"He is, but he is no threat. I do not believe he saw us, nor will he recognize us. We are not the same frail little boy we once were."
"But what if... what if he did? What will we do?"
"We can always leave. Try again somewhere else." his breath hitched at the suggestion, Venom touched down by the quarry before disappearing back inside of [M/N] but let his head circle around him "We can look after ourselves perfectly fine now."
"What about Wayne, and Eddie?"
"What about them?" Venom let out a sigh when [M/N] sat at the edge of the drop and looked down towards the water "We could have left years ago, put more distance between ourselves and the lab we escaped from three years ago, but we didn't. You wanted a sense of normality, you wanted to live rather than survive. But a life of simplicity? That is a luxury we can't seem to afford." [M/N] pursed his lips as his hand closed into a tight fist, his knuckles cracking under the pressure.
"I can't just... I can't just leave them, after everything."
"What choice do we have? If there is a lab here, then there must be a gate here too. It must be the reason why we keep feeling light headed." he takes a breath.
"Then let's find it." Venom cocked a brow.
"Are you sure?" he nods.
"I don't want to leave, Venom. We built a life here. We have friends, even a family where our father figure accepts us for what we are. If we figure out how the lab is hiding itself, we can make sure to avoid it." the symbiote hums.
"I guess you have a point. Let us find out where this lab is hiding." [M/N] let's Venom take over once more and now they search for where the lab could be located. If this lab was anything like the one they were confined too, it had to be hidden somewhere out in the woods. It was still broad daylight so they swung themselves up high and made sure to travel the high grounds, wouldn't want to startle any unsuspecting individual and case more of a panic.
Their best lead was the Hawkins National Laboratory. From what theyâd gathered, it was one of several national labs established in the aftermath of the Second World War. It oversaw multiple subsidiaries, including Hawkins Power and Light. Still, both he and Venom had always gotten a bad feeling from the place. Theyâd warned Wayne time and again, if the power goes out, donât call them. Ever. Now, standing at the fence that separated the labâs property from the surrounding woods, that unease only deepened. Venom clung to the trees, slipping through shadows to avoid cameras or patrolling guards. For a company that claimed to handle power and lighting, they sure had a lot of firepower.
"How should we get in?"
"Hmm... we could always go in through the roof. Surely there are no guards up there."
"And if there are," the symbiote hissed, "we eat them!" he expected [M/N] to shut the idea down immediately but instead, he felt himself actually consider it.
"Maybe," [M/N] muttered "but I donât exactly want to go through withdrawals. It's been three years since we ate a human. Iâm not looking to relive that part of my life again." Venom only chuckled, licking his lips with a wet, eager sound.
"Iâll make sure you donât taste their flesh or blood when we feast." [M/N] groaned. Venom only laughed as he swung them into the air, landing on the roof with ease. If any guards were alerted by their presence they were quickly dealt with before they could sound the alarm. By sticking to the shadows and hugging the corners to avoid detection from the buildingâs surveillance cameras, they made their way down to the lower levels of the laboratory with little effort. Venom could feel [M/N]âs unease grow with every step they took, haunted by vivid memories of the lab and the looming uncertainty of whether they'd live to see another day. Gently, he placed a hand on their chest and pressed down slightly. There he could feel their shared heartbeat begin to steady, a subtle reassurance that they werenât alone.
"Weâll be in and out, I promise." [M/N] swallowed thickly from within Venomâs body.
"OkayâŠ" the symbiote chuckled as they descended the elevator shaft toward the lower levels of the building.
"I do not wish to be here any more than you, [M/N]," Venom said, his voice low "I have no desire to be trapped again in a place where they tormented and tortured us in the name of science."
"Then letâs hope we donât get caught because we'll lose everything if we do."
"I do not wish to lose our steady source of chocolate."
"You mean food?"
"Yes. And that." they slipped out of the elevator shaft into the vents, moving quickly and silently. Weaving past security and scientists alike, they made their way down to the buildingâs basement. If the strange thing they were sensing was correct, then a gate to the other world was open. They finally reached the control room, which thankfully was only occupied by a handful of people. Clinging to the ceiling, barely making a sound as they peered through the observation glass below they spotted monitors flickering with grainy surveillance footage, most of it focused on containment cells and energy readings. But one screen in particular caught [M/N]âs attention, an unstable rift pulsing with unnatural light. "There, that is the gate." [M/N] let out a breath as he watched it pulse, as if it were breathing.
"What have they done?"
"Is it ready?" [M/N] gasped at the all-too-familiar voice, even Venom felt a surge of panic ripple through their shared body. Doctor Brenner. Without hesitation, they slipped back into the vents they came through, moving quickly but silently. They didnât leave though, no, they stayed close, just above the room, listening. "I asked if the body is ready." Brenner said coldly as he entered.
"Oh, um, itâs nearly ready, sir." one of the technicians stammered. "Just need to add a few more details before disposing of it at the quarry."
"Good. Hop to it. There are people getting too close to the truth, and with Eleven still out there doing who knows what, we need to hurry this up."
"Yes, sir." Venom, now fully merged into [M/N] to keep them silent and small in the vents, peeked over their shoulder with a wary eye on Brenner. Body? They couldnât possibly-- [M/N] and Venom exchanged a silent, tense thought. Without another moment's hesitation, they slinked away from the grate and retraced their path through the shafts. They fled the building as fast as they had broken in, sprinting toward town, thoughts whirling faster the farther they got from the lab.
[moments later]
It had been hours since [M/N] ran out of the diner, and both Wayne and Eddie had been searching for him ever since. Wayne had tried to see what had frightened the boy so badly, but found nothing out of the ordinary. Their first stop was the trailer park, hoping he'd returned home to calm down. But when they didnât find him there, they split up to cover more ground, Eddie combed through the woods while Wayne searched the town. Wayne couldnât shake the image of [M/N]âs face. Pale, wide-eyed, trembling. He hadnât seen the boy that shaken since he was a child, like heâd reverted back to that scared little kid who used to jump at shadows and sleep with the lights on. Whatever he saw⊠it really got to him.
"Where could those two have gone?" he muttered, sighing as he smacked his hand against the steering wheel. Things had just started getting better and now this? Dragging a hand down his face in frustration, he glanced out the side window. His foot slammed the brakes when he finally spotted [M/N], sitting alone on a bench. He rolled the window down, ready to shout his name, but paused as his breath caught in his throat at the sight of the boyâs state. Slumped, motionless⊠tired. Without another word, he parked the truck and climbed out, his steps slow and deliberate as he approached. Finally, he lowered himself onto the bench beside [M/N], the silence between them heavy with everything unspoken "Wanna talk about it, son?" they sat in silence for a couple of seconds until [M/N] pushed himself up, though he didnât look at Wayne. His hand covered his eyes.
"âŠI saw someone from my past." Wayne took a slow breath.
"The men in white?" he gave a weak nod.
"Not just them⊠but the man who did this to me, to us." he hunched forward, hands outstretched as the black goop pooled into his palms "I saw him outside the diner, a-and I... I--I, I panicked."
"[M/N]--"
"I thought it'd be different this time, you know? I thought if I ever saw him again, Iâd react differently. That Iâd⊠be in control. But the second I saw him, I froze. It was likeâlike I was a kid again. Like I was back in that labâŠ" he trembled, the goop in his hands quivering with him "Back when theyâd have the doctors cut me open just to see if my healing factor could save me from dying, and if it didnât work the way they wanted, theyâd starve me. Theyâd hope that when Venom started eating my organs, it would knock some sense into me because I was too valuable." the goop in his hands disappeared back into his hand as he dug his nails into his skin so hard his knuckles turned white.
"[M/N], you--"
"What makes it worse is that thereâs a lab here, Wayne. In Hawkins! And theyâve opened a gate to that horrible world! Do you realize how bad that is? Itâs like they want to end the world!" he was shouting by now until he paused to take a breath, grounding himself in the silence that followed. His hands were shaking as his palms were split open, bleeding, and he hadn't noticed "People are disappearing because of them⊠and theyâre probably gonna cover it up. Call it some freak accident, or pin it on something else... and if they find out Iâm hereâŠ" he finally looked at Wayne. His eyes were glassy, tears he hadnât realized were there now trailing slowly down his cheeks as he stared at the man heâd grown to love. The man whoâd become the father he never had.
"What?" Wayne asked gently.
"Theyâll kill you. And Eddie." Wayneâs eyes widened at the severity in [M/N]âs voice âIf I knew there was a fucking lab here, we never wouldâve stayed. We--we put your lives at risk just by being here."
"You donât know that, [M/N]." the boy shook his head, wiping his tears, smearing blood across his face without realizing.
"But I do. Theyâve gotten rid of anyone whoâs come too close to the truth. Theyâve got the power, the recourses and they wonât hesitate to erase your existence as if you never existed." the tears mixed with the blood on his palms, staining his cheeks as he stood. The sight made Wayneâs heart ache. He hadnât seen that look on the boyâs face since that night he found him, shaking and bloodied, crouched over and eating a dog while it was still alive "Maybe itâd be better if we left... to keep you and Eddie safeâŠ" Wayne was on his feet in an instant, gripping [M/N]âs hand firmly.
"That is out of the question." he said sharply "I decided you were my responsibility the moment I hit you with my truck, and again the night you were at your worst. Donât think some government bastards are gonna scare me off just for loving you like you were my own boy." [M/N] clenched his jaw, eyes stinging as he yanked his hand back.
"But what if Eddie gets hurt? Heâs your real boy, not me. If we leave, you wonât lose anything!" his breathing hitched, and he turned away, shoulders shaking "Eddie will be safe, heâll be out of harmâs way. You two can just⊠forget about us and move on w-with your lives." Wayne let out a slow, heavy breath as [M/N] struggled to speak, watching the boy lift shaky arms to wipe at the tears and the blood smearing his face, only making the mess worse. Without a word, Wayne stepped forward and gently took [M/N] by the arms, turning him around to face him. His rough hands steadied the boy, and when their eyes finally met, Wayneâs expression softened. The sight of [M/N]âs trembling lips, his tear-streaked cheeks, and the desperate attempt to hold himself together hit him like a punch to the chest.
"You listen to me." Wayne said, voice quieter now but no less firm. "I have raised you two for the past three years, and I know exactly what you are." he sniffled.
"What?"
"You are my sons, and nothing is going to change that." Wayne watched as [M/N] went through a range of emotions. His eyes brimmed again, wide and wet, and his breath hitched on a sob as his shoulders finally slumped. Wayne let out a sigh before reaching up and pulling [M/N] into a hug. The boy didnât immediately return the gesture; instead, he let his body be held. "Weâll get through this. Just like before." he let out a soft huff when [M/N]âs arms finally wrapped weakly around him.
"I... will forever be grateful to you, Wayne. Y-Youâve done more for us than youâll ever realize." he pulled away and wiped the tears off with the back of his hand. "I promise you, no harm will ever come to you or Eddie." Wayne shook his head.
"[M/N], no, I--" [M/N] took Wayne gently by the forearms.
"I'm serious, Wayne. If anything from my past ever threatens you or Eddie, weâll make sure to protect you, just like you protect us. You're the reason we're alive, after all." the older man looked up at him for a moment before letting out a reluctant sigh.
"Alright, you win. Seems nothing I say is gonna convince you otherwise."
"Nope." Wayne waited as [M/N] wiped the blood off on his pants and used the hem of his shirt to clean his face up, they quietly walk back to Wayne's truck with [M/N] sniffling occasionally. He's starting the truck and readjusting his rearview mirror when he notices [M/N] looking at him, he cocked a brow and hummed "Are we really... not going to tell Eddie about us?" he spoke as Venom emerged from out of his shoulder.
"We believe if we keep this to ourselves and continue to keep Eddie in the dark, he won't take it well that we hid such a secret from him for so long." Wayne let out a sigh.
"I get that, but... you know Eddie. I don't want him giving an over the top reaction to you guys, overwhelming you with questions and whatnot." he smacks his hands against the wheel "And ultimately it's up to you guys to tell him, not me."
"Perhaps we should tell him soon. But now may not be the best of times." [M/N] nodded.
"With all the shit going on, I think if we tell him the truth he'll freak out."
"Indeed. Besides, we do not know if Eddie can keep a secret. He could absentmindedly reveal the truth."
"Give it time, you two. Eddie is many things, but he isn't a snitch."
"Like Venom said, absentmindedly."
"Give the boy a chance, I'm sure he'll be fine if you told him, but I won't push you to tell him." they both nod.
"Thanks, Wayne." by the time they returned to the trailer it was already dark out and Eddie's van was outside, guess he came back and was waiting for them to return. The moment he saw Wayne's headlights he kicked open the front door and sprinted out, [M/N] was stepping out of the truck when Eddie ran at him and tackled him to the ground, knocking the wind out of him as they went down.
"Eddie! Boy, what are you doing?" Wayne exclaims as he came around from the other side of the truck to check on the two, startled at the sight of how shaken Eddie looked.
"Thank god you're alright, [M/N]! I was so worried." [M/N], having collected himself, looked up at Eddie with a confused expression.
"I just ran off, Eddie, why are you so worked up?" Wayne helped them both to their feet as Eddie gave them both a worried look.
"You mean, you didn't hear?" they share a look.
"Hear what?"
"There was a body found in the quarry." their eyes widened in shock "I-I didn't hear the full details, but I was worried that it was you because I know you go there often. B-But if it wasn't you..."
"Oh, no..."
The news about Will Byers' body being found in the Sattler Quarry spread like wildfire. Some people were in disbelief, some mourned the loss and pitied the Byers family, while a few refused to believe it. But [M/N], he knew the truth. He knew that the body they pulled out wasn't really Will. He knew that whatever they pulled out was just a body constructed by Brenner to get people to believe that Will was dead. With him dead, nobody would go looking for him anymore. They'd quit and go on with their lives. But [M/N] knew. He knew the truth. And what? What was he going to do with that truth? If he told anyone, it's not like they'd believe him. And how did he, of all people, know that Will Byers, a kid he'd never met nor interacted with, was alive? How would he explain that to them? What a dilemma.
The next couple of days were a blur. From Will's funeral to the small memorial they held at the school, nothing particularly eventful happened. [M/N] went back to school but was on high alert now that he knew there was a lab located in Hawkins, heading home straight after school if he didn't have baseball practice. If it weren't for the fact that Venom was keeping him calm enough to avoid a mental breakdown during class, nobody seemed to notice anything off about him.
And that brings us to-
"Is that you, Harrington?" [M/N], who went out on a walk around town to clear his head, found himself at the Hawkins Theatre and there was Steve Harrington on a ladder cleaning the marquee "Finally got a job instead of relying on daddy's money?" upon hearing his voice, Steve flinched and looked down to see [M/N] smirking up at him.
"No, no, I'm just... cleaning up my mess." he cocked a brow and took a step back to see what exactly he was cleaning, Steve winced when he saw [M/N]'s face scrunch up before glaring up at him "H-Hey, I know this looks really bad! But I swear, I know what I did was pretty shitty of me and I-I'm gonna make it right! I swear." the longer he stared at Steve's face, eye swollen and face covered in blood, his face relaxed but he was still angry at the derogatory name he labeled Nancy.
"At least you got what you deserved, hmm?" he mocked as he gently kicked the ladder he was on, he snickered when Steve quickly grabbed the ladder to steady himself as fear flashed across his face.
"H-Hey!" he raised his hands.
"I'll stop. I'm curious on who beat the shit out of you. If it was Wheeler, I've got to give her props for not putting up with your shit anymore." Steve gave a nervous laugh as he went back to scrubbing off the red paint.
"Um, it was Jonathan, actually." he whistled.
"Byers? Wow! Didn't know he had it in him."
"Neither did I, though, I was asking for it."
"You probably shouldn't tell me, or else there will be a round two."
"Yeah, and I'm pretty sure your punches are stronger than his." he winked while raising his clenched fist.
"They are~" he all but cooed but laughed when Steve rolled his eyes, but he did catch the brunette chuckle. He decides to hang around, occasionally shaking the ladder to freak Steve out and having a laugh each time he yelled at him to quit it "I never would have expected the Steve Harrington to do something like this. Where is your posse by the way? I'm surprised to not see your shadow lingering around." he asked as he looked around to try and spoke Tommy and Carol but couldn't see them anywhere, not even in Steve's car that was parked not too far from where they were.
"Oh, I, uh..." he starts as he's climbing down the ladder, [M/N] was nice enough to steady it as he descended "I kind of... ditched them."
"Ditched them? As in, abandoned them on the side of the road? That's cold, Harrington." Steve pressed a hand to his forehead.
"Well, no but- uh, yeah. I'm no longer... friends, with them." he shrunk under [M/N]'s eyes as he stared at him in disbelief, he then looks him up and down in shock.
"Dude, who are you? The Steve Harrington I know would never leave the people who feed his ego." he scratched the back of his head.
"Well, maybe this Steve Harrington doesn't want to be that guy anymore." his arm drops to his side as he looks [M/N] in the eyes "I'm sorry for all the dumb crap I've said to you and your cousin. I was being a jerk and now I know it wasn't really cool, so if you want to hit me for my past transgressions, I won't even blame you." [M/N] pursed his lips as he looked him up and down again before raising his fist, Steve flinched and closed his eyes but only grunted softly when [M/N] just knocked his shoulder.
"Hmm, maybe I like this new Steve Harrington." he then holds his hand out to him "I hope we don't have to butt heads anymore, new Steve Harrington. The last thing I need is Eddie coming in between us each time I try to have a civilized conversation with you and he mistakes it for me trying to knock your lights out." Steve gave a weak smile as he took [M/N]'s hand and shook it firmly.
"Yeah, I should probably apologize to him as well." he gave a shrug as he took his hand back.
"He might not believe you. He might think you're doing it because someone dared you to. Eddie holds a grudge like no other, like seriously." he grimaced as he remembered the time he accidentally stepped on one of his mini figurines and Eddie wouldn't talk to him for two weeks straight, it was excruciating "Besides, who you should be apologizing to is Nancy. I think she needs it more than me and Eddie."
"Yeah, you're right." he snorted as he stuffed his hands into his pocket.
"I know I'm right. And I also think she's dumb if she takes you back."
"What?"
"Dude, come on. You only now just realized how much of an asshat you were during your time at high school and you think that's enough to erase years worth of acting like you're better than everyone because you've got rich parents who seem to have better things to do than parent their only kid? It's gonna take more than an apology to change their opinion of you, oh King Steve Harrington." [M/N] narrowed his eyes on Steve when he saw the way he bit his lip, he thought he was going to deny his words but he instead let out a sigh.
"You're right." he chuckled.
"And like I said, I know I'm right." they both stare at each other before bursting out into genuine laughter "Haha, you're pretty okay when you don't have someone whispering in your ear."
"You too. I can see why everybody at school likes you." he flicks his hair for dramatic flare.
"I try." they laugh again until he pumps his fist against Steve's shoulder again "I hope this nice guy attitude sticks. I'd like to be friends with this new and improved version of you, Steve Harrington." he admits and winks at him.
"Y-Yeah, yeah! For sure, Munson." he smiles at him.
"Then I guess I'll be seeing you." Steve gives a nod.
"See you at school?" he gave a shrug but nodded his head.
"Sure, but you better hope my friends don't try to beat you up when you try to come up to me to strike up a conversation." he rubs the back of his neck.
"I'll pray." [M/N] laughs before finally waving Steve goodbye and walking away with an extra skip in his step, he hummed softly to himself and was almost excited to see Steve again.
"How rare. No homicidal thoughts after an encounter with that spotted human." he clapped his hands.
"I know, right? Who knew he could actually change, maybe Nancy was a good match for him after all. Perhaps I should give her a high give as well as Jonathan."
"Or maybe all he needed was a clean smack cross the face to knock some sense into him." he snapped his fingers.
"Or that. Whatever it was, I'm glad to know that Steve is a pretty good dude. Nancy did say he was a sweet guy but I always found it hard to believe, with how much of an asshole he was and all that." they continued their walk in a comfortable silence but a few minutes in and they both sense that they were being followed.
"We are no longer alone, [M/N]. I guess we weren't as inconspicuous as we thought we were." Venom spoke, noticing the sneer on [M/N]'s face as a van and a few men in suits began to follow them while, his clenched his hand into a fist as he continued to walk "How shall we deal with them? Should we flee?" despite the initial fear he could feel through their bond, the unresolved rage seethed inside him.
"No, not this time." Venom could feel an immense joy take over him "We'll do it your way." Venom chuckled.
"I'm glad you're finally seeing things my way." he doesn't say anything and lets Venom take the lead. The two continue to casually stroll down the sidewalk, the men in suits tailing close behind. Then, they take a sharp turn into an alley, the men close behind, but the moment they enter, [M/N] is gone.
"Wha-- where did he go?!" they scour the area but it was as if he disappeared.
"Doctor Brenner is not going to be happy that we lost him."
"How do we even know he's the one carrying the symbiote? It's been three years since Number Five escaped, there's no way he's still alive."
"I agree. He would have had to kill a lot of people to feed that monster. And the only known disappearances that have happened so far is the kid, so it's highly unlikely that experiment is still around."
"But Doctor Brenner was certain he saw him a few days ago."
"But how was he sure it was actually him? There's no way he looks the same as he did three years ago."
"We'll find out when we catch the damn kid."
"But where the hell is he?!" the same agent jumped in surprised when something dripped onto their shoulder, raising their hand, they brought it to their shoulder but grimaced at the feeling of a wet and sticky substance "What the...?" they all felt a chill run up their spines at the sound of a low rumble as a shadow loomed above them, slowly lifting their heads, fear struck their beings at the sight of Venom hanging above them. His jaw unhinged as rows of sharp teeth glinted in the dim light of the alleyway, tongue coiling like a snake as slobber drooled onto them.
"Right above you." screams and gunshots filled the alleyway when Venom dropped down from above, jaws closing shut on their head and killing them instantly. Venom let out a moan of pleasure at the taste of blood and flesh invaded his tastebuds, having gone so long from eating humans that he was salivating that a whole feast was before him. They slaughter the humans left and right, their pleas drowning out and becoming background noise as they continued to dine on their flesh, whether they ate them whole or piece by piece, it didn't matter "Delicious! I have been famished for so long, this feast has been absolutely... divine." he said as he held one of the agents, who was miraculously conscious despite being smacked into a wall, above his mouth as he opened his mouth.
"N-No, please...! We weren't gonna hurt you..." their eyes widened when Venom momentarily stopped and closed his mouth, that was until his face opened up to reveal [M/N] with a tired expression but his eyes were dark as he glared at them.
"Liar. All you people do is lie." he sneered before letting Venom take control again, he grinned as he licked his lips.
"I should thank you, if you hadn't appeared, [M/N] never would have allowed me to eat human flesh." he chuckled as he opened his mouth again "Enough talk, I hunger for more." he ignored their begging and closed his jaws over their head, biting piece by piece of their body and enjoying the flavor because he wasn't sure he was going to get another treat like this. The alley fell into an eerie silence when there were no more humans to eat, blood splattered all over the walls and puddles pooled at their feet.
"I... I don't feel too good, Venom." the symbiote chuckled and pats their chest.
"Do not worry, [M/N], I'll will make you feel better. Just leave everything to me for now." Venom could feel [M/N] grow nauseous after having to stomach several humans but he manage to suppress his discomfort and ease his mind "Do you feel better?"
"If you can get out of the alley I'd appreciate it. It reeks of blood and trash, and that is not a good mix." Venom sniffs the surrounding air and grimaces.
"It is not." he quickly launches them into the air and lands on the rooftops, he planned to dissolve back into [M/N]'s body but paused when he spotted several Hawkins Power and Light vans "... can I still do it my way?" he stood in silence as he waited for [M/N]'s response, practically jumping while clapping his hands when he let out a sigh.
"Fine, but make sure you're not spotted by anyone."
"Hehe, no promises." [M/N] could only breathe a sigh of defeat as Venom swings off, the next couple of hours is spent with Venom hunting down the Hawkins Power and Light vans and killing the occupants inside, as well as a few agents that followed the vans in their cars. They made sure to only attack when they weren't in any residential areas or if they were out in public they made it look like an accident, like redirecting the vehicles to crash into each other than finishing the job if the initial crash didn't kill them.
"Be careful, Venom. The last thing we need is to be spotted by Brenner, he could be lurking in one of those cars." he warned as Venom munched on a leg.
"Wouldn't that be a treat then? We could kill him." that was tempting, but it'd give away their position that they were in Hawkins.
"We're exposing ourselves enough by killing those agents. We don't want to paint an even bigger target on our backs, okay?" Venom hummed.
"We do not want that." [M/N] shakes his head.
"No we do not." he then lets out a hum "Maybe we can put the blame on the thing that's been lurking in and out of Hawkins."
"He is already aware that we are within Hawkins. He will know that this is our doing." Venom chuckled when he heard [M/N] huff.
"Well, it's the thought that counts." Venom spits out a boot he accidentally swallowed before proceeding to follow another group of vans but stayed far enough, sensing or maybe smelling that scent that they couldn't erase from their minds no matter how hard they tried. They pause when they noticed that they were following a group of children, three kids riding bikes while a forth was behind the boy with black hair. Venom seeped back under his skin as he watched the children, his eyes specifically on the girl, soon his eyes widened when he watched a van that was driving straight for them get flipped and block the road so the other vans couldn't chase them anymore. He whistled, those telekinetic experiments were always crazy with their abilities, though he was the one and only symbiote experi-- he paused when that little girl managed to spot him, despite the distance. Neither looked away until the girl disappeared over the slope of the hill and off to god knows where, now he knows why the Doctor is acting so irrationally.
"So there was another experiment here." he nods.
"Uh huh, and one that he Doctor is desperately trying to get back." there was a moment of silence.
"... should we go after them?" [M/N] thinks for a second.
"... nah. Not our circus, not our monkeys." he dusts his hands together before turning away "Let's go home. We've done enough." he makes a face when he can practically feel Venom pout.
"But [M/N]..." he whines.
"We're done, Venom." this earned him a huff.
"Fine, let's go." they look back at Doctor one last time before finally leaving, heading back to the trailer park. He made sure to clean himself of any blood and grime that got himself, he didn't want Eddie questioning what happened, much less Wayne. By the time he got back the sun was beginning to fall but he hadn't entered the trailer, he instead collapsed onto the sofa outside as he tried to collect his thoughts. He could already feel his stomach churning just at the thought of eating human flesh again, despite having a completely different digestive system to venom, the times he was forced to eat flesh wasn't easy to forget. He could feel it building up in the back of his throat, covering his mouth with his hand while his arm clutched at his stomach.
"[M/N]?" he glanced over and saw that it was Eddie, before he could say anything Eddie disappeared back into the trailer before emerging with a glass of water in one hand and a beer in the other. [M/N] takes the glass and downs the water in less than a second, some trickling down the corner of his lips. He wipes it away before leaning back on the sofa with a little more peace of mind, closing his eyes to forget about how hectic his afternoon turned out after his short but nice conversation with Steve Harrington "You good, dude?" he takes a deep breath as he can still feel the unease in his stomach, hear the sound of bones crunching and the spill of blood on concrete. But as he looked towards Eddie, the same person who helped him through all his episodes, who was there when he cried after every bad dream, who had just as much of a fucked childhood as he did but still smiled through it all. Eddie was startled when [M/N] hugged him, he tried to pull him off to see what the matter was but stopped when he only tightened his grip.
"Yeah... yeah, I'm good." he whispered softly, Eddie stared at him for a moment longer then huffed out a laugh and hugged him back. After a moment of silence Eddie pats [M/N] on the back and leans back in the sofa, chuckling softly when he saw [M/N] sniffle.
"I know I already asked, and I know you already said you're good, but... you good?" [M/N] let out his own laugh.
"Yeah, I'm good. I just had a... chaotic, afternoon." Eddie laughed as he raised his beer.
Fandom: Undertale
Pairing: N/A x Male!OC
Pronouns: He/Him
Relationship: N/A
Occupation: Royal Guard
Ability: Dullahan
The Dullahan is a headless reaper, feared for its ability to sever heads with supernatural precision. The character senses life and undeath, carries their own head as both a weapon and a means to target victims, and rides a dark, often flaming-eyed steed. Wielding spines as whips and invoking deadly curses by name, they recover swiftly from injury and may even grow to monstrous size in war. On separate occasion, they carry around lanterns lit with the flames that burns where their head used to reside. Their lanterns are scattered all throughout the underground and they use it as a means to travel from one spot to another, almost like a shortcut of sort.
Keys:
Warnings: n/a
the "voice" that I imagine he would have as well as his theme.
was previously going to be a [y/n] than [m/n] story but then he became a full on oc. may have left a few in there.
I really hate the ending to this, but I just really wanted to wrap this up.
I really rushed the end part.
there was more going to be added but i got lazy.
that is all.
âLong ago, two races ruled over Earth: HUMANS and MONSTERS.
One day, war broke out between the two races.
After a long battle, the humans were victorious.
They sealed the monsters underground with a spell.
Many years later...
MT. EBOTT, 201X
Legends say that those who climb the mountain never return.â
-
"Is there a reason I have been summoned here, Doctor? You don't usually call me down unless absolutely necessary." a ghastly voice spoke as he entered the lab that resided in the Hotlands, the doors closed behind him as he entered the building and approached the small prehistoric being dressed in a lab coat. Said doctor jumped in surprise at the voice, not expecting to hear him, and dropped her cup of ramen noodles "Oh, my apologies, Ms. Alphys." he let out a nervous laugh as he waved his hand to dismiss her concern, already cleaning up the mess as if it were a common occurrence.
"N-No, it's fiâfine! I-I forgot you were coming...!" the decapitated head he carried in his arms raised a brow, she scratched her cheek after wiping up the broth then motioned him to follow her towards the monitor that was currently displaying the camera feed within the lab "I-I detected an anomaly within thâthe ruins, I thought it was nothiânothing but decided to check the security cameras just to make sure, a-and..." she trailed off and pulled up the feed for Snowdin, and there in broad daylight, was a human.
"A human?" he said in disbelief, lifting his head to get a closer look at them. They were a yellow-skinned child with straight brown hair and choppy bangs. They're wearing a light blue long-sleeve shirt with two magenta stripes, light blue pants, and dark shoes "A child. Why is it always children?"
"Well, c-children are always curious, no?" he scoffed.
"And look where it ended them. Dead." her shoulders drooped at his words, he continued to watch the feed and watched closely how they got past the sentries stationed in Snowdin. He couldn't help but deadpan at the sight of the human either petting or playing with each and every guard, even the monsters who weren't guards were giving the human more trouble "And this is what happens when we hire dogs." Alphys gave a nervous laugh as she looked up at him.
"W-What will you do now, Grimm?" he hummed.
"I'll watch for now. Papyrus is the only one that'll give that human a hard time. If they get past him, Undyne will give them an even harder time if they make it to the Waterfalls." she twiddles her thumbs as she watched him toss his head up and down, the flames bursting from out of his neck flickering every now and then.
"A-And if they get past Undyne?"
"Well, I'm sure Mettaton is dying to debut that new body of his that you constructed." she swallowed nervously at the thought of having to encounter the human as well.
"A-And, if they get past Mettaton...?" she shrunk in on herself when an unsettling silence came over him, she opened her mouth to apologize but he gave a hearty laugh.
"Well, I guess I'm going to have to give it my all to not be swayed by their mercy. We need this seventh soul in order to shatter the barrier, and our King has already been through a lot collecting the last six. The least I can do as his Royal Knight is to claim the last one to relieve him of this burden."
"Then why donâdon't you go after them i-immediately? Won't that be easier?" he shrugged his shoulders.
"Other than Undyne, I'm one of the strongest guards. I'll stand as their last obstacle before they have to go against Asgore, and if they beat me..." he paused briefly, his eyes going back to the screen that showed the human with Papyrus and his brother, Sans, chatting amongst themselves "then perhaps, that human is what we needed all along." she tilted her head, confused.
"Grimm?" his eyes watched the human carefully before he huffed softly.
"I'll go inform his majesty of this. Keep an eye on them Ms. Alphys, and update me on anything that would warrant my attention." she nodded her head.
"O-Of course, Grimm." he nodded his head to her before turning on his heel and leaving the labs, taking the stairs to the left of them so he could take the ferry to get to the Waterfalls. It was in the complete opposite direction to where New Home was but most of his lanterns resided in either Snowdin or the Waterfalls, he'd take his steed but even she dislikes traversing through the Hotlands because it "ruins my mane", whatever.
"Tra la la. The angel is coming..." he cocked a brow.
"Angel? Like in the prophecy?" he couldn't help but scoff. Everyone in the Underground knew the tale of the Delta Rune: the legend of an angel from the surface who would free the monsters from their eternal prison. But there were two interpretations of that freedom. One hopefulâwhere the angel would shatter the barrier and bring peace. And the other... darker. A newer reading that spoke of an Angel of Death, one who would 'free' the monsters by killing them all, severing them from the mortal realm entirely. "I don't suppose you think it's that human, hmm?"
"Tra la la..." Of course. What else did he expect? He stepped off the boat, bidding the River Person a polite farewell, and continued into the Waterfall. The soft echo of dripping water welcomed him as he made his way down the hall toward one of his lanterns, nodding to the few familiar faces he passed in the misty biome. Grimm had always preferred Waterfall. Snowdin was too cold, Hotland far too hot, and New Home? Overcrowded and a maze of stress. No, this quiet placeâhumid and dim and peacefulâwas home. Easier for him. Easier for his horse.
He found one of his lanterns nestled in a quiet alcove, its pale blue flames flickering gently within the glass. As he stepped closer, the fire already crackling at his neck surged in response. In an instance, the flames consumed him, racing over his form until his body was no longer flesh, but fire. He vanished into the lantern, leaving nothing but a trace of frost behind him. Moments later, a burst of flame erupted from another lantern stationed just outside the grand doors of Asgore's throne room. His body reformed from the blaze, solid once more, embers fading off his shoulders. He held his head in one hand, brushing away the last wisps of vapor as he quickly patted out the frost that had froze a few locks of hair. A quiet sigh escaped himâlantern travel was efficient, but never exactly gentle. With one final sweep of his hand through his hair, he stepped forward and pushed open the heavy doors. Asgoreâs throne room welcomed him with a warm, golden glow. The light filtered through the massive hall, reflecting off every polished surfaceâbut its true source was the sea of golden flowers blooming across the chamber floor. His magnificent garden. Soft, radiant, and silent.
"Dum dee dum⊠Oh? Is someone there? Just a moment!" Grimm couldn't help but chuckle quietly at the sight before himâKing Asgore, ruler of all monsters, the very soul he had devoted himself to, scrambling to finish watering the golden flowers at his feet. For all his strength, all his sorrow, he still tended to his garden like it was the most important thing in the world.
"It's just me, sire," he said softly, stepping further into the golden glow. He laughed when Asgore whipped his head around to look at him. Honestly, it was a miracle he didnât snap his neck with how fast he turned. What really made his day, though, was the way Asgore's entire face lit up the moment their eyes met. The bright smile that spread across his face was enough to make the entire throne room feel warmer. Without a second thought, he tossed the watering can behind himâsomewhere into the sea of flowersâand strode forward with open arms.
âGrimm! Welcome back, friend!â He barely had time to brace himself before Asgore scooped him into a bone-crushing hug. He let out a wheezing laugh as the air rushed from his lungs.
âWe saw each other not even a couple hours ago,â he gasped, raising his head over Asgore's shoulder. Asgore chuckled, releasing him at last. His massive arms slipped back beneath the deep red cape draped over his shoulders, as though theyâd never moved at all.
âWe did,â he agreed warmly, âbut itâs always a treat to see you.â He gave him a playful look. âAnd what did I say about formalities when weâre alone?â He gave a short laugh, already knowing the answer.
âThat you donât like them, and prefer I use your nameâor a nickname, if I must.â He nodded, pleased.
âThatâs right.â He turned, motioning toward a small side table already set near the window. âNow come. Letâs share a cup of tea, friend.â
Grimm and Asgore had shared countless cups of tea and quiet conversations. In a place like the Undergroundâwhere days blended together and not much ever changedâthere was rarely news, yet somehow, they always found something new to talk about. They spoke so often that a small, well-worn pillow now sat on the table by defaultâplaced just so, for Grimm to rest his head while sipping tea. It had become a familiar comfort, sparing him the effort of holding his head up through long talks and longer silences.
âSo, what did Doctor Alphys need?â The cup paused at his lips. For a moment, Grimm simply stared over the rim, as if heâd forgotten why he was even there. Asgore watched him carefully, one brow raised. He lowered the cup slowly, letting it rest in his hands, a finger now tracing circles along the rim.
âI really donât want to spoil your day, Asgore.â
âNonsense,â he replied gently. âSurely what you have to share wonât sour my mood.â He swallowed thickly, waiting until Asgore set his own cup down before speaking.
âA human was spotted.â A beat. âIn the Ruins.â Another pause. âAnd theyâre in Snowdin now.â Grimm gave an awkward smile when he saw the way Asgore's face slowly fell.
"Are they now?"
"Yes, sir." Grimm was now speaking as his knight, not his friend. Asgore lowered his cup and let out a tired breath, the burden that he carried for monsterkind weighing heavy on his shoulders at what had to be done to this child in order to procure a future for his people. "I'm sorry if I've brought unwanted news, Asgore." He shook his head slowly.
"Not at all. It may not be what I wanted to hear... but it was going to happen one way or another." Grimm gave a slow nod.
"At the pace they're going, they should just be entering Waterfall. I'm sure they wonât get past Undyneâsheâd rather die than lose to a feeble human child." He grimaced a beat too late. âY-you get what I mean.â Asgore offered a small smile.
âSo they got past the sentries?â Grimm let out a sharp huff.
âItâs what we get for hiring dogs. A little praise and a belly rub, and theyâre in the palm ofâwell, anyoneâs hand.â He rolled his wrist with a sigh, firelight briefly flickering at the seam where neck met shoulders. âThen thereâs Papyrus. Strong, that one. Heâs got the bones for it, and the drive. But, heâs soft-hearted. I admire it, honestly. His passion, his endless optimism. But itâs not the kind of edge you need when standing between a human and the future of monsterkind.â
âSo itâs likely they got past him as well,â Asgore murmured, finishing the last of his tea. He set the cup down gently, then turned his eyes toward Grimm. âCan I expect you to take care of them?â His eyes widenedâjust slightly, and without hesitation, his body stood. Asgore couldnât help but chuckle as he watched the odd, reverent display: Grimmâs body lowering into a kneel, one arm crossed over his chest in a traditional saluteâwhile his head remained resting on the table, looking up at him with unwavering determination.
âI will ensure that this human does not pass me,â he said, voice even and resolute. âI will claim their soul⊠and present it to you, my King.â He let out a soft grunt as Asgoreâs large hand came down gently on his head.
âThereâs no need to pull that card, friend,â the king said with a tired smile. âYouâre acting like youâre going to die.â
âI would happily lay down my life for you, Asgore.â
âLetâs hope it doesnât come to that,â Asgore replied, voice gentle but firm. Then, after a beat, he chuckled. âAnd stop watching those shows.â He couldnât help but laugh when Grimm's hand clenched into a dramatic fistânot in anger, but out of sheer passion.
âBut theyâre so passionate!â
âYes, yes,â Asgore said, shaking his head fondly. âPerhaps we could watch one together sometime, hmm?â Grimmâs face brightened immediately, his smile stretching from ear to ear as his body straightened with renewed energy.
âReally?â Asgore leaned back in his seat with a soft grunt of amusement.
âWhy not? Itâll be something to look forward to⊠after all this is done.â He hadnât thought Grimmâs expression could get any brighter, but somehow it did. With that promise sealed, Grimm scooped up his head and gave a sharp salute. Then, with a crisp turn on his heel, he made his way back toward the corridor.
âIâll make sure to pick a good one, Asgore! Youâre gonna love it!â he called out, voice echoing proudly. A loud kick sent the throne room doors swinging open, and with that final, theatrical exit, Grimm disappeared down the hallâleaving Asgore alone once more in the golden quiet of his throne room. Grimm always carried himself as a serious and composed figureâa reflection of his title as the Royal Knight. A man of fire and purpose, molded by duty. In public, he was calm, measured, a symbol of unwavering strength fit to stand at the kingâs side, no matter the command. He never questioned Asgore. Never doubted him. Never hesitated. But moments like thatâwhen he allowed himself to smile freely, to laugh, to hope of something as simple as watching a show with his friendâthat was the real glimpse of the undead man beneath the metal and flame.
Returning to the lantern that had brought him to Asgore, Grimm held out his hand toward the flickering blue flame. He focused on a specific location within Waterfallâthe last known place his steed had wandered off to. As before, the fire responded to his intent, flaring up until it engulfed his entire body in a swirl of crackling flame. In an instant, his form vanished into the lanternâs magic, transported to where he hoped his horse still was. That blasted horse. She had a tendency to roam where she pleased, sticking her nose into everything and anything. The last thing he needed was for her to be snooping around Undyneâs place again. He grimaced at the memory. Undyne had threatened to skewer the poor thing last time. âDammit, where did she go this timeâŠâ he muttered, only to let out a surprised oh as something bumped into his legs. Looking down, he was relieved to see it was only Monster Kid.
âOh! Sorry, Mister Grimm!â the child chirped, wobbling slightly as he regained his balance. Grimm offered a polite smile as he knelt down to help him back onto his feet.
âItâs alright, just be careful. Wouldnât want you falling into anything dangerous,â he said, ruffling MKâs scales with a hand. The kid laughed and spun in place, practically dancing around his boots. âI donât suppose youâve seen Winnie around, have you?â MK paused, tapping his chin in thought before perking up and pointing with his tail toward a far-off path.
âUh-huh! Last time I saw her, she was at the glowing river!â
âThe glowing river, huh? Thanks, MK.â He gave the boy a gentle pat on the back, guiding him away. âRun along now. Iâll pretend I didnât see you if I run into your parents.â
âGot it, Mister Grimm.â The child scurried off, somehow managing not to trip over his own feet this time. With Winnieâs likely location discovered, Grimm made his way toward the bioluminescent river, the pale glow of the water lighting the path ahead. But when he arrived, there was no towering horse to be seen. No hoofprints. No glowing cracks. Nothing. He sighed, glancing around the misty grove.
âWhere the hell is that blasted horse?â
âWhy the long face, Grimm?â He exhaled slowly through his nose, already bracing himself, and turned his head to find Sans leaning casually against a telescope nearby. The grinning skeleton chuckled at the irritated look on Grimm's face. âHay now, just askinâ a friend whatâs got âem all worked up.â Grimm closed his eyes, willing his patience to hold.
âHardy har, comedian.â he rolled his eyes upon hearing Sans' laugh.
"Okay, what's got you all worked up, pal?"
"I'm looking for Winnie, and MK told me this was the last place he saw her. I don't suppose you've seen her, have you? We've got work to do."
"Hmm? Work? Is this about the human that's been wandering around?"
"I know you know about them, Sans. There's no point in hiding it." he gave a laugh.
"I'm not hiding anything, but I'm keeping a real close eye on them just like you. So don't go losing your head over it." he laughed again when he saw Grimm purse his lips, clearly not pleased to be the punchline of his joke "Okay, I'll stop." he let out a sigh.
"I just want to find Winnie. I'd really appreciate it if you could just point in the direction she went in. If that human is in Waterfall, the last thing I want to see is her trampling the poor kid."
"Why? Do you want to land the finishing blow?"
"As easy as that'll make taking their soul, no." Sans looked up at Grimm curiously, noticing how his finger tapped against the side of his cheek "I honestly want to see how far they'll make it, but I'll make sure they won't get past me."
"How are you so certain that they'll get to New Home?" he gave a shrug.
"Have they collected any LOVE yet?" they both stand in silence at the question "I'll keep watching, but the instance they gain even a tiny bit of LOVE... well, I'll make sure they regret it." Sans hummed but shrugged his shoulders.
"Well, I won't stop you from doing your job." he then points off in a direction "And I'm pretty sure I saw your horse structing around near Undyne's." he snickered when he saw Grimm grimace.
"Ah, the last place I want her to be." his shoulders slump as he hopes that whatever Winne is doing over there is that she's merely bothering Napstablook, in which he'll have to apologize to the poor ghost due to her doing such a thing "Thanks for nothing, I guess." Sans saluted him.
"Happy to be helpful." he huffed and turned on his heel, making his way over to where he hoped Winnie wasn't. He saw the glow of her hoofprints imprinted in the ground but they led out of Undyne's property, he huffed, so she was gone again? What he did notice were a smaller pair of footprints leading from out of the dump to his left that went towards Napstablook's house then back out towards Gerson's little shop where the River Person were... as well as Winnie's hoofprints.
"Oh no." he makes haste, he's following the hoofprints closely but comes to a halt when he heard boisterous laughter come from the small cave "Not now, Gerson, I need to find Winnie." he couldn't fight the smile creeping onto his face when Gerson laughed again, his laughter echoing through the cave as he smiled at Grimm.
"Come now, I'm sure you can spare a few minutes with this old man." Gerson watched how Grimm kicked his feet before turning and entering his shop "I can assume you're looking for your nag?" he nods.
"And I can only assume you saw her."
"I could have, and I must say, you just missed her." he snickers when his hand instinctively lifted itself to smack himself in the forehead, though it simply swiped at the air above his neck.
"Argh, where is she even going? She never wanders off for this long, especially when I've told her to wait."
"She's actually been following the human around since they first stepped into Waterfall, keeping a close eye on 'em and MK whenever they cross paths." his eyes widened.
"Wait, seriously?!" he nods.
"Uh huh. The human just had this... way with her, unlike I've ever seen. She's usually pretty snippy with anyone, right? You said so yourself, she doesn't let many touch her. Mayhaps it's because the human is merely a youngin." he shook his head.
"That can't be it. All the other children that fell faced her wrath. I'm pretty sure she ran one down, it was not a pretty sight." Gerson winced himself, remembering the gruesome sight.
"I'll say. But this human is different, I just know it! This one is going to make it to the end." he raised a brow.
"And you just know that I'm not going to be the one to stop them?"
"I'm sure. Like I said, boy, this human is different. And I'm sure they're going to get past you too." now it was Grimm's turn to laugh.
"Haha, okay, sure! And who are you calling boy? We're about the same age, Gerson. It's not my fault I'm an undead, I practically don't age."
"It's a shame, really. I'll make sure to save you a seat when you do eventually bite the dust." he hummed softly.
"I hope that doesn't happen until a really long time, friend."
"I do too, I wouldn't want you to be lonely." they share a laugh "I shouldn't keep you here any longer, I'm sure you need to get Winnie before Undyne spots her and the human together."
"She'll probably think I'm helping them if that's the case. It was nice talking to you again, Gerson." he said as he started walking away.
"Oh, for the road!" Gerson shouts as he tossed him two crab apples, he could only guess one was for him and the other was for Winnie. He waves him goodbye then finally leaves, he pockets one of the crab apples for Winnie then munches on the one meant for him. He's following the trail of footsteps that slowly disappeared but Winnie's hoofprints were still there, did that mean she willingly let someone that wasn't him onto her back? Wow, maybe this human was different. He walked past many monsters that encountered the human and they spoke rather highly of them, it was strange to hear how the once prejudice monsters that were so quick to attack the human now speak positively about them.
"They were so polite, that human. They even asked to wash their hands."
"You should have seen them, sir, they have no muscle on their bones and yet they were trying to out flex me! It was almost hilarious."
"hOI!!! i'm tEMMIE!!" he shuffled away from the vibrating dog... thing, he could never really tell what exactly Temmie was. He lost both set of prints when he crossed through a water filled hallway that had a few echo flowers, the passing conversation spoke about a wish about wanting to leave the mountain they were buried under and to see the world outside.
"Heh... that's my dream too." he murmured to himself, he stood in silence before shaking his head and leaving the area. He had just entered the next area leading to the bridge towards the cave that would lead to the Hotlands when he finally spotted the small human, but Winnie was nowhere in sight. He takes a step but paused when MK appeared, he tilts his head to the side as he watched them talk until MK turned around and started to leave but tripped and fell.
"Yo, w-wait! Help! I tripped!"
"MK-" he takes a step forward, intending to help, but was suddenly yanked back that he almost dropped his head "Wha-"
"Don't interfere." he scowled when he realized who it was.
"Winnie! Where have you been?!" he hissed but let out a grunt when she pumped her head into his back, he cocked a brow in confusion until he saw her gesture forward.
"Undyne's here." they huddle against the wall to watch the spectacle, Undyne ready to charge at the human while MK clung to the pillar that caught his fall when he tripped. Undyne takes a few steps forward when the human moved towards her, or so that's what they thought, when they instead reached down and helped MK back onto the bridge. They then watch in shock as MK, the child who idolized Undyne, step in front of the human to stop her from coming any closer.
"Y... y... yo, dude... if... i-if you wanna hurt my friend... you're gonna have to get through me, first." she takes a few steps back, in disbelief after witnessing the human help MK and he himself defending them and calling them his friend, she finally turned around and left. After a moment of silence, MK turned back towards the human "She's gone. Phew, you really saved my skin. Guess being enemies was just a nice thought, haha. We'll just have to be friends instead." he huffed softly as he looked back at Winnie.
"Is this where you've been this entire time, Winnie?" she huffed.
"I originally was going to trample them, but how could I do such a thing when they offered me something I could not resist."
"... did they give you a crab apple?" he stared at her then scoffed when she deflated.
"They also brushed my mane." he took off the guard that covered her face and neck and saw that her mane was brushed smoothly, there was even a small braid.
"I can't believe you let them touch you."
"Me neither." he couldn't help but roll his eyes "But isn't it a good thing I didn't trample them, Grimm? I mean, they just saved MK and he even stood up to Undyne. That guppy has been terrorizing the poor kid since they stepped foot into Waterfall and MK had been unknowingly coming to their aid the entire time."
"And what about you? Were you helping them?" she sighed softly as her hooves kicked against the ground.
"Well, I've been giving them... rides, and what not."
"Did Undyne spot you with them?" she pouted.
"Not that... I'm aware of." at this point he was surprised he hadn't rolled his eyes into the back of his head, going so far as to letting out a dramatic sigh.
"Unbelievable. We're not suppose to be their friend, Winnie. We're suppose to take their soul!"
"I know, I know... but what if, we don't take their soul?"
"Are you serious, Winnie? We need their soul to get out of the Underground! We are so close to regaining our freedom that the life of one insignificant child should mean little to nothing!" she pouted softly as he started putting her head guard back on.
"Well, just... talk to them first, before doing anything."
"Talk? Wow, I'm curious on what happened between you and that human. You're never one to talk before battles, you're always hit first, talk later." he spoke as he tightened the buckles, when he was sure it was secure he took a step back then pulled out the crab apple Gerson gave him "So you're confident they can persuade Undyne?" she nods.
"I'm certain they can." he huffed as he grabbed her reins and pulled himself onto her back.
"Now I'm really curious on what happened between you two. What did they say to you that you're on their side? An apple and braiding your mane isn't enough to convince you to side with a human over monsterkind." she huffed as she trotted after the human but kept at a distance so neither them or Undyne would spot them.
"I bet you'll understand when you stand in their way." he snorted.
"Yeah, sure." she snorted softly but said nothing more as they watched Undyne, always the one to make things overdramatic and theatrical, stand above the mountain that led into Hotlands.
"Seven. Seven human souls, and King Asgore will become a god. Six. That's how many we have collected thus far. Understand? Through your seventh and final soul, this world will become transformed. First, however, as is customary for those who make it this far, I shall tell you the tragic tale of our people. It all started, long ago..." Grimm was a little astonished that Undyne was actually going to explain to the human how they were trapped in the Underground many centuries ago, though it didn't disappeared when Undyne changed her tune "No, you know what? SCREW IT! WHY SHOULD I TELL YOU THAT STORY WHEN YOU'RE ABOUT TO DIE?! NGAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!" he sweat dropped when she ripped her helmet off and glared down at the human.
"Now there's the Undyne we all know and love." Winnie nodded.
"You! You're standing in the way of everybody's hopes and dreams! Alphys's history books made me think humans were cool... with their giant robots and flowery swordswomen." Grimm squinted his eyes, giant robots and flowery swordswomen? He shook his head upon realizing that she was referring to the anime she and Alphys read and watch, I thought she would have told Undyne the truth by now. He shook his head again, he was giving Alphys too much credit "BUT YOU?! You're just a coward! Hiding behind that kid so you could run away from me again! And let's not forget your wimpy good-two-shoes-schtick! Oooh! I'm making such a difference by hugging random strangers! You know what would be more valuable to people? IF YOU WERE DEAD! That's right, human! Your continued existence is a crime! Your life is all that stands between us and our freedom! Right now, I can feel everyone's hearts pounding together! Everyone's been waiting their whole lives for this! But we're not nervous at all. When everyone puts their hearts together, they can't lose. Now, human! Let's end this, right here, right now. I'll show you how determined monsters can be. Step forward when you're ready! Fufufufu!" he couldn't help but chuckle as he watched the kid stand below her, completely unphased by her declaration.
"I've got to say, this kid's got guts." deciding not to bother, he gently kicks Winnie's side with his ankle while pulling back on the reins "Let's got back to Alphys's lab, we can watch the battle there." she let out a notable whine.
"You know I don't like going to the Hotlands."
"Yeah, but since I left you unsupervised you went and befriended the human. I should ask Alphys to pull up the footage to see what you two were doing." her ears pressed against her head.
"Okay, okay, I get it." he huffed.
"Yeah." he spared the human and Undyne one last look, seeing her leap off the cliff she was standing on and thrust her spear towards the human to engage in a battle against them, they finally turn and leave. Upon finding one of his lanterns, he allows the flame to engulf them both and transport them to one of his lanterns closest to the lab. He slides off Winnie's back but holds her reins as they enter the lab, there they both found Alphys gawking at the screen as she watched Undyne battle the human.
"Ah, she's just so cool~"
"She certainly is." Alphys shrieked at Grimm's voice.
"O-Oh, Grimm and, W-Winnie! You found her." he nodded.
"That I did, took awhile though since she decided to go off on her and have an adventure with the human."
"I-I did see that and was a little confused on w-what she was doing." he made a face as he looked at Winnie, who looked anywhere but at him.
"How's Undyne doing?" Alphys clapped.
"S-She's doing well! Their soul is green right now." Grimm and Winnie stand beside Alphys and watch Undyne battle the human.
"That human is ridiculously good at blocking Undyne's shots." he commented "How are they able to keep track with Undyne's reverse spears? That's one of her special attacks." as they continued to watch they witnessed how the human began predicting where Undyne's spears were coming from before she even summoned them, even though Winnie had already seen how skillful the human was from their countless battles against the monsters they encountered throughout Waterfall, she was still taken aback that they could hold their own against Undyne of all people. Even Alphys, who had been watching the human since they first step foot out of the Ruins, was stunned that the human was barely getting any damage sustained to their soul.
"Oh, they're running away!" Alphys shouts, seeing as their soul was no longer green, they turned tail and ran towards Hotlands, though Undyne was hot on their trail and caught up to them quickly and turned their soul green again. And just like before, Grimm would notice how the human would struggle a bit in the beginning until they somehow figured out Undyne's attack pattern and would block the incoming spears without much struggle.
'How are they doing that? How do they know the direction the spear is going to appear before Undyne even summons them?' the process repeats itself one more time to the point that even Undyne was getting frustrated that her spears weren't reaching the human, and the moment their soul was free the human ran off again and made quite the distance. Undyne was close to catching up to them again until the human's cellphone started ringing, the three of them were taken aback when the human literally stopped and even held their hand up for Undyne to stop so they could answer the phone.
"Hey, what's up!" Grimm couldn't help but sweat a little.
"Is that...?" Winnie sighs.
"Papyrus." Alphys let out a nervous laugh.
"I was thinking. You, me, and Undyne should all hang out sometime! I think you would make great pals!" Grimm and Winnie both share a look then let out a soft laugh while shaking their head, yeah, sure they would "Let's meet up at her place later!" and he hung up.
"That skeleton is such a riot sometimes." he said with a snicker, Papyrus was prone to making Grimm laugh more than Sans could. He let out a breath to calm himself when Undyne immediately started chasing the human the moment they put their phone away. The human had finally entered Hotland and was running across the bridge that would lead them to the Lab but had passed Sans, to which Undyne stopped chasing them to glare down at the skeleton when he was fast asleep in his sentry station.
"That guy just sleeps anywhere." Winnie comments "I swear I've caught him asleep in the river once, surprised he didn't drown." before the two could make anymore comments Alphys let out a gasp, they look back towards the monitor and their eyes widened when they saw that Undyne tried following but collapsed due to the intense heat and the fact that she was wearing her armor. Alphys nervously watched while Grimm narrowed his eyes on the human, watching and waiting to see what exactly they were going to do next. Were they going to leave Undyne to cook? Were they could take advantage of the fact that she's unable to do any- he was stunned to see that the human grabbed a cup of water from the nearby watercooler, carefully bringing it over to where Undyne laid barely conscious, and poured it over her.
"They... they saved her." Alphys whispered, Winnie smirked softly and looked over at Grimm, but she paused at the expression he was making. She saw the way his eye twitched as he watched Undyne look towards the human, whom she once was ready to kill in order to free monsterkind, with a near unreadable expression before turning around and walking back to Waterfall without another word "They beat Undyne." he growled under his breath.
"They did."
"What will you d-do now, Grimm?" she took a step back when he turned towards the front door to the lab that would lead to where the human was.
"I'll deal with the-" he let out a grunt when Winnie bit into his armor and yanked him back.
"Oh, no you don't!" she muffled out "You're going to be the last boss before they get to King Asgore, remember? That's always the plan if any human gets too far." Alphys nodded.
"A-And you did say if Undyne was... beaten, that M-Mettaton will be their next opponent." he let out groan.
"But they're right there! I could just slice their head clean off and we've got a fresh new soul!" a nicker escapes her when she let go of him to flick her tail into his face, to which he let out another grunt when it smacked onto his forehead.
"And you can kill them in the Final Corridor where you can let loose. But not here, not now." his eye twitched again until he rolled his eyes, letting out a groan before nodding his head.
"Alright, okay, I won't do anything." Alphys let out a sigh of relief.
"I-I was worried you were going to make a mess in my lab again." he laughed softly.
"Don't worry, if I was going to kill them, I was going to do it outside so no blood got on your floors." she sweat dropped.
"That doesn't necessarily make me f-feel any better." Winnie soon grabbed him by his armor again and started pulling him to the backdoor when she saw that the human started making their way towards the Lab.
"We'll be on our way now, Alphys! Talk to you later!" Winnie said, he let out a grunt as he tried yanking himself free from her grip.
"I'm coming, I'm coming! Don't drag me." Alphys giggled softly as she watched the two bicker, already used to their constant arguments as if they were siblings instead of partners. Grimm and Winnie were like a bonded pair, one never really seen without the other for an extended period of time, though Winnie was prone to wandering off while Grimm had to be the one to retrieve her. Maybe it was because they've been together for a long time, long before they were forced in the Underground and that they fought in the war together. Grimm was not a boss monster, but he was unlike the average monster that the way his body aged was different, and he had watched many of his companions fall thanks to the passing of time. But Winnie had remained by his side without her body wearing out, perhaps it's because Grimm is able to share his magic with her that she's still around, whatever it was, he wasn't sure what he'd do if he lost her.
"What are you thinking about?" he perked up at the sound of her voice as they walked deeper into the Hotlands in search for one of his lanterns.
"Nothing, just plotting." she sighed.
"Come on, give the human a chance. Don't immediately throttle them."
"I'll see how I feel in the moment." she groaned, throwing her head back.
"No." he shook his head.
"Wynona." she blinked, startled that he addressed her by her name instead of her nickname, her ears pressed into her head when she knew that he was being serious right now "I get that you've befriended the human, but we still have a duty to our people. They should come first before the human, got it? I can't go easy on them just because you like them." one of her ears flickered.
"B-But..." his expression softened.
"I can't spare this human, Wynona. The only way they'll ever get to Asgore is if they beat me."
"And even that's impossible. The only monster that could really do that was Gerson in his prime." he shrugged.
"Unlike the other monsters, I won't be as easily persuaded." her tail flicks from behind her as they walked in a comfortable silence.
"I get it... I'll try not to interfere when the time comes." he smiled softly and readjusted the way he was holding his head so he could hug Winnie, she pouted but draped her neck over his shoulder.
"I'm sorry it has to be this way. Usually I'd be happy that you'd go this far for a friend, but..." she nods.
"I know, I know." he pulled away and gently caressed her head.
"Just to be nice, I'll let you hang around the human for a bit longer." he chuckled when he saw her perk up "I'm returning to New Home, but I will stop by the MTT Resort just to see how far the human has progressed. I'm pretty sure Mettaton has used a few of my lanterns in that dine-in restaurant of his." he made a face as he remembered when Mettaton stole his lanterns from Waterfall, saying how they would make the restaurant look "beautiful darling", or whatever.
"Thank you Grimm, really." she said while rubbing against his side, he huffed and pat her back.
"Don't mention it. Now get outta here before I change my mind." she grins and quickly galloped away, he inhaled softly as he watched her go before turning on his heel and going in a direction where he could feel where one of his lanterns were. If he thought of the exact pathing the human will take to get from the labs to the resort, which would evidently lead them to New Home, it should take them a couple hours to reach the end. Since they were in Hotland where Mettaton resided, he didn't need to return to the lab to watch the human, he could simply go and watch the LIVE footage where he just knew Mettaton was using the human in his show "Heh, I can only imagine what he's gonna put that kid through." he shrugged as he found one of his lanterns, he looked back in the direction he came from before finally disappearing into the blue flame.
Upon returning to New Home, he informed Asgore on the human's whereabouts and their progress from the Ruins to Hotland. He was surprised to hear that Undyne had lost and that they had gotten so far, I mean, the furthest a human has ever gotten in the Underground was the Core. That kid was pretty crazy, carrying a gun around and everything, but even he didn't make it to New Home. Grimm never directly interfered when a human was spotted in the Underground, he only appeared when the lives of the monsters were threatened and he would deal with them himself. The last thing he needed was the monsters to panic because one measly human decided killing them was the way to go, I mean, it's honestly very valid since we're all trying to kill them too, but still.
Anways-
"So, Wynona is with them now?" Asgore asked, Grimm gave a shrug.
"She could be. I told her she could join the human, but she isn't that much of a fan of Hotland. She doesn't do well in hot climates, and add the armor to that factor and she's practically miserable." he snorted a laugh, tossing his head between his hands "It's why we hang around Waterfall." Asgore snapped his fingers and pointed at him.
"Not only that, but you have a sort of ice magic." he hummed.
"I am more in my element when in Snowdin, but I'd rather Winnie not feel uncomfortable, that's why we live in Waterfall. Though the water does drip into my neck sometimes, the feeling is not pleasant." Asgore hummed as his hand waved above his neck where he felt the freezing temperatures of his blue flame that was so cold that it would have burned his hand. But Grimm had complete control over his magic, so the feeling of his hand passing through his flame was nothing more than a soothingly cool breeze.
"I get that feeling, sometimes it's quite uncomfortable when I get dirt in my fur."
"That's why you should wear gloves, Asgore. I'm surprised you haven't singed your fur with your fire magic." this caused the king to little out a nervous chuckle, scratching at his cheek in mild embarrasment.
"You and I both know that isn't true." this made Grimm snicker.
"I know, I just like bringing it up cause it's funny." he soon burst into a fit of laughter when Asgore reached over and smacked his arm.
"You and your jokes. Are you thinking of being a comedian or something?" he shrugged as his body leaned back.
"Should I? I seem to have a knack in making you laugh."
"Then wouldn't that make you a court jester?"
"Being your personal clown doesn't seem too bad in my opinion. At least I still get to be by your side." he said with a wink but Asgore ignored him with a chuckle.
"Anyways, why don't you check on the human? It has been a couple hours. Go see how much progress they made while you weren't looking." he saluted.
"As you wish, your majesty." he scampered away when Asgore threw a teaspoon at his back, his laughter echoing through the hall when it clattered to the floor. He found himself in MTT's resort dine-in restaurant and only found a few people inside, perhaps it was because you had to reserve quite literally everything if you wanted to dine there.
"Hey Grimm, here for the comedy show?" Oni asked as he passed his and Charles' table.
"No, though I did miss out on Mettaton's show." Charles' perked up.
"That's a shame. Each time his show was on air, there would be a human starring in each of them! How long has it been since we've last seen a human?"
"A long time ago."
"Yeah, well, anyways, apparently the human is somewhere nearby. I saw them and Sans' not to long ago at the table over there." he said and pointed to a table behind Oni.
"I see, and how long ago was this?" Oni hums.
"Maybe... a few minutes ago, but I think they went outside to talk to Catty and Bratty and they've been coming back inside to talk to Burgerpants."
"And Winnie? Have you seen her?" the receptionist clapped their fins.
"Oh, I'm pretty sure she's taking a nap in one of the rooms. She looked exhausted when she came in earlier." he huffed. Figured, after walking around Hotland wearing a hunk of metal would be exhausting, add on to whatever else she and the human were doing on their way to the MTT resort.
"Thank you, I'll be seeing you." they waved him goodbye as he walked out.
"Don't miss out on Mettaton's show! He said it's going to be a grand finale!" he waved his own hand.
"I'll be sure not to miss it." he greets a few more monsters as he made his way to the lobby so he could find out which room Winnie was in, little did he know, the moment he stepped into the lobby he felt something collide into his leg then stumble to the ground. The lobby fell into an eerie silence all you could hear was the crackling of Grimm's flame followed by the water from Mettaton's water fountain, why? Well, that was because the individual who walked into him was the very human that had been warned by every monster they encountered to avoid Asgore's most loyal knight, one of the most feared monsters during the war against the humans. The human had just entered the resort after setting up a double date between Catty, Bratty and Burgerpants and was going to report back to the fast food worker when they accidentally walked into something rather solid that they fell to the ground. Looking up at what they collided with, they were troubled by the sight of the daunting figure that was a headless suit of armor looking down at them.
*You feel as if the room got colder by the mere presence of the Ice Butcher.
A gasp leaves their lips when the suit of armor turned and they noticed the head held in his arms that was previously hidden, where was Winnie when they needed her? They look around and saw how all the monsters were now openly staring at them quite nervously, waiting to see what exactly was going to happen. They whip their head up when Grimm raised his arms and placed his head onto his neck, snuffing out the flames that crackled from underneath until they were silence when his head twisted into place. What they noticed when he put his head on was the fire from his neck burst out from his eye sockets and the ends of his hair started burning just slightly. He rolled his neck a couple times before finally kneeling down while slowly extending his hand towards the human, however, several thoughts went through his head the longer he stared.
'It would be easy. It would be so easy to wrap my hand around their neck and snap it. I could just take their soul and end our suffering right here, right now. But...' the human flinched when he instead offered his hand to help them, going so far as to offering them a kind and soft smile.
"Are you alright? I'm sorry that you fell, I didn't see you since you're so... pint sized." he said as he looked the human over properly, not realizing until that moment how small they were. How on earth have they been able to traverse through the Underground when they're literally not even half the size of every monster? The smallest monster he could think of would be Temmie, because even the children were at least taller than this human child. He furrowed his brows when they did take his much larger hand and he lifted them to their feet, they were about as light as a sheet of paper "Color me impressed to see that you've made it this far, human." unlike the other monsters, Grimm was the most human looking amongst the bunch if he wasn't carrying his head around nor wearing his armor. If it weren't for all the warnings they received, they would have believed that the smile he wore was real.
*You tell him the friends you made along the way has made the journey all the more easier.
"Friends? Now isn't that something. We're supposed to be killing you, and yet you've somehow befriended almost every monster you've encountered." the human nervously gripped the handle on the frying pan they picked up while in Hotland.
*You ask the monster if he was going to stop you.
"Oh, no. Your next opponent is Mettaton, I believe he'd be upset if I stepped in during his last show." they took a step back when his hand reached for them again but he instead booped their nose, a cheeky grin gracing his lips when he saw the way they started to tremble due to his icy touch "You won't be seeing me until you reach the Last Corridor. So before your fight against King Asgore, you'll have to deal with me."
*Despite the fear you feel for the knight that stands before you, you stand tall and look him in the eyes.
*You say that he's the least of your worries.
"Pft." he couldn't help but laugh at their words, going so far as to wiping away a stray tear "Oh, you're hilarious. Well, don't let me stop you from your journey, human. I'll be waiting for you." he stood up and stepped to the side, going so far as to gesturing to the doors that would lead them to the CORE. They watched him carefully as they walked away and only looked forward when the doors shut behind them, he chuckled again and shook his head.
"Are you alright, Grimm?" he looked down to see the Diamond Receptionist at his feet, he shrugged his shoulders as he grabbed his head and yanked it off his neck then held it by his hip.
"It's the human you should be asking that to. Though, I can't help but admire their determination and the way they held their own."
"We're more surprised you didn't kill them." he shrugged.
"Eh, wouldn't want Burgerpants to clean up the blood. And like I said, I believe Mettaton would be upset that I ruined his show." she couldn't help but giggle softly.
"I understand. I'm sure Mettaton will be broadcasting their battle soon, so why don't you take a seat and watch?"
"I will, I'm just here to collect Winnie." she perked up.
"Ah, yes. Then allow me to lead you to her room." he follows the small monster to a hallway of rooms and gestures to the one that Winnie was occupying, he thanks her and knocks on the door. He waits a couple seconds for her before proceeding to open the door, peeking in, he huffed at the sight of her passed out on the bed. He leans over her unconscious body before raising his hand and flicking her ear, he leaned back while raising his hands when she sprung up in surprise.
"Wha- huh?!" he waved his hand in front of her face when she settled down and saw that it was only him "Oh, hey." he gave her the peace sign.
"Get up, we got a show to watch." she stared at him in confusion.
"Huh?" he doesn't wait for her but instead flicks the light on while also leaving the door open, he chuckled when he heard a frustrated squeal followed by the galloping of her hooves. They now found themselves back in the resorts restaurant dining on what was available as he and the rest of the monsters watched Mettaton's show, he was munching on a starfait while Winnie was devouring a steak shaped like Mettaton's face... odd, pretty sure it's not that good to eat.
"Ooo, ooo! I think it's starting!"
"Turn it up!"
"Oh, look at the human!"
"They are so tiny." they all watch as the platform the human and Mettaton were standing on begins to rise up.
"Real drama!! Real action!! Real bloodshed!! On our new game show... Attack of the Killer Robot!!" he laughs to himself as he waves at the cameras that surrounded them. "Yes, I was the one who rearranged the CORE! I was the one who hired everyone to kill you! That, however, was a shortsighted plan. You know what would be a hundred times better? Killing you myself!!" The human fires these little yellow bullets from their phone in an attempt to beat Mettaton, but the bullets were just bouncing off of him.
"Dang, when's the last time someone had a gun in the Underground?"
"It was the last human that fell, wasn't it?"
"But they aren't necessarily using a gun, are they?"
"That worthless peashooter won't work on me, darling. Don't you understand what acting is?! Listen, darling. I've seen you fight. You're weak. If you continue forward, the Ice Butcher will take your soul. It is impossible for you to get past him, and I will make your death much more merciful than he will. And with your soul, Asgore will destroy humanity!" as he spoke, Mettaton summons boxes in an attempt to crush them, but the human either evades or shoots at them to make them disappear "But if I get your soul, I can stop Asgore's plan! I can save humanity from destruction!" everyone looks towards Grimm and sees him eating another Starfait.
"Would you let Mettaton take the soul?" he snorted.
"As if. I'd probably take it from him if he tries anything."
"Then using your soul, I'll cross through the barrier... Then I'll become the star I've always dreamed of being! Hundreds, thousands... No, millions of humans will watch me! Glitz, glamour! I'll finally have it all! So what if a few people die? That's show business, baby!" the human was momentarily distracted when a voice came from their phone, they couldn't make out their conversation but they all noticed the human point behind Mettaton "Oh? A mirror? Right, I have to look perfect for our grand finale!" Mettaton then proceeds to turn around, muttering how he couldn't see the mirror, this allowed the human to reach forward and flip the switch on his back. They all watch in shock when Mettaton's body exploded into smoke, some held their breath until a voice spoke through the smoke "Oh, yeah."
"She didn't." Winnie spoke as she gave her full attention to the T.V, Grimm snorted as he saw Mettaton's silhouette through the smoke.
"Oh yes, she did."
"I'll make your last living moments..." nearly everyone in the restaurant broke out into squeals and cheers to the point Grimm had to cover his ears, this was due to the fact when the smoke cleared Mettaton's new body was out on display for all to see "absolutely beautiful." Grimm couldn't help but whistle.
"She really outdid herself this time. He looks great."
"Oh, even the ice cold Grimm approves of Mettaton's new body!" he couldn't help but roll his eyes with a laugh.
"Sure, I approve." and just like Undyne's battle, he watched as the human struggled to keep up with Mettaton but gradually started picking up his attack patterns with the help of that little phone of theirs to shoot at Mettaton's exposed soul. He really had to commend the human with how skilled their dodging skills were since most of Mettaton's attacks aimed to overwhelm his opponents, if it weren't for that pellet shooter of theirs, he was sure they would have sustained a lot more damage. He did sweat a little in confusion when in two instances Mettaton either had a commercial break, while the other was a essay with the question of "what most do you love about Mettaton" and the answer they gave was hotfinenticute? What did that even mean? What was even more baffling was that it was accepted and they were awarded 360 points.
"I never would have taken Mettaton to be such a good fighter."
"He seems like the type of person to be worried if he messes up his hair in the middle of a battle."
"Well, there aren't many monsters in the Underground who have hair like that." they then look towards Grimm again and saw his rather long a luscious dark hair cascade off the table where his head rested, Mettaton was always jealous of his hair. An explosion from the screen caught their attention and they look towards it to see that as the human continued to fire shots at Mettaton's soul, they damaged it so much that it caused his arms to explode off his torso.
"A-Arms? Wh... who needs arms with legs like these? I'm still going to win!" Mettaton's movements became much slower and more desperate than before, how his attacks became less coordinated as he attempted to throw absolutely everything he had at the human. And yet, none of his attacks seem to slow or deter them from getting past him. That human was determined to beat Mettaton in order to get past him and to New Home, to Asgore "Haha, how inspriring. Well, darling, it's either me or you! But I think we both know who's going to win. Witness the true power of humanity's star!" with his soul exposed once more with two bombs circling around it, sparks of electricity swarmed out from it. Every shot was precise and did quite the damage to his soul, sometimes they would accidentally set off the two bombs but they'd either be able to dodge the blast or just get barely nicked by it.
"That human's really good at battles."
"Do you think he's going easy on them?" he narrowed his eyes as he watched closely, and similar to their battle against Undyne, he noticed how the human began moving as if they already knew where the attacks were coming. Sure they couldn't get their timing right when dodging a few of Mettaton's attacks, but he didn't miss the way they'd move in one direction before stopping and changing directions before Mettaton even summoned his next attack.
"Is Mettaton going to lose?" someone asked after the human managed to damage his soul enough that he lost his legs, Grimm looked across the room and saw them deflate a little.
"... I kind of hope he loses."
"What? How could you say that?"
"W-Well, because... if he wins, then that means he'll leave the Underground." a silence washes over them at the realization "There isn't anything else on TV, and Mettaton is one of the reasons I look forward to waking up in the morning."
"... I hope he loses too."
"Mettaton won't be happy to hear that." he protects his head when they start pleading with him not to tell, worried they might grab it and start shaking him violently.
"Ooh, look at these ratings!" everyone looked back towards the TV and saw that Mettaton's ratings had reached over ten thousand, quite impressive "These are the most viewers I've ever had! We've reached the view call-in milestone! One lucky viewer will have the chance to talk to me... before I leave the Underground forever! Let's see who calls in first!" everyone seemed to rush to pull out their phones to call Mettaton but were beaten by a lucky winner when Mettaton started speaking again "Hi, you're on TV! What do you have to say on this, our last show?" there was a moment of silence before the voice started speaking.
"Oh, hi... I really liked watching your show... my life is pretty boring... but, seeing you on the screen... brought excitement to my life." Grimm's expression softened when he recognized the voice on the other line "I can't tell, but... I guess this is the last episode...? I'll miss you... Mettaton... oh, I didn't mean to walk so long..."
"No, wait! Wait, Bl... h- they already hung up." Mettaton saddened that their conversation was cut short "I'll take another caller!"
"Mettaton, your show made us happy!"
"Mettaton, I don't know what I'll do without you."
"Mettaton, there's a Mettaton shaped hole in my Mettaton shaped heart." a few more calls repeated the same thing, how they were all going to miss him and how his show made them happy.
"So I guess everyone shared the same thought." he hummed softly to himself, the sound of his chair scraping against the floor caught their attention so they look up and saw him standing to his feet "It seems the human has won yet again, so we will be taking our leave."
"Best of luck to you, Grimm, Winnie." he nods.
"Wynona." she perked up, her ears flickering about "Let's go." she huffed softly.
"Coming." they bid the monsters goodbye before using the lanterns to travel back to New Home, they both enter the throne room and found Asgore tending to the flowers once more. He perks up once he spotted them but paused when he saw them lower their heads to greet him, he only let out a breath upon realizing they weren't here to talk.
"The human has gotten past Mettaton and is currently making their way here as we speak." Asgore saddened, knowing what was going to happen next.
"I see. I don't suppose you can go easy on them, could you? Try and make their death as merciful as you can?" Grimm hummed softly.
"I... don't think I can do that, sire."
"I know, but it was worth a shot." both he and Winnie stand up straight as he spoke.
"I will guarantee that the human's soul will be yours, King Asgore." the goat man sighed when Grimm started speaking formally to him, that there was nothing anyone could say to talk him out of taking the human's soul "I will make that human regret ever stepping foot in New Home."
"I'm sure you will." they bow once more before turning and making their way to the Final Corridor.
[with the human]
Upon travelling through the house that was similar to Toriel's in the Ruin's while being told the story of the first fallen human and the deceased son of the Royal Family, the human had collected a Heart Locket as well as a Worn Dagger. As most monsters they defeated on their journey, Mettaton and Alyphs warned them about the last knight they would have to face before coming toe to toe with the King himself. Grimm and Wynona, the dynamic duo where one is never seen without the other. They had already interacted with Wynona, or rather Winnie as many called her, and she was very pleasant to be around. Her rider, however, was not so very pleasant. As the most human looking monster, if you ignore how his face looked that of a Jack-O-Lantern and the fact he carried his head around, if they were looking at him from behind they'd most definitely mistaken him for a human. Other than Undyne, he also seemed to be the most hostile and threatening amongst all the monsters they've encountered. His mere presence brought the room into a chilling silence that had everyone turning to look at them, they were sure that when they took a breath they could see it.
The Ice Butcher could not be reasoned with like the others.
"So you finally made it." they gasped, raising their head at the sound of a familiar voice, because without even realizing it they arrived at the Final Corridor and was face to face with Sans "The end of your journey is at hand, in a few moments you will be faced with your last obstacle. Together... you will determine the future of this world. That's then, now... you will be judged. You will be judged for you every action. You will be judged for every EXP you've earned. What's EXP? It's an acronym. It stands for "execution points". A way of quantifying the pain you have inflicted on others. When you kill someone, your EXP increases. When you have enough EXP, your LOVE increases. LOVE, too, is an acronym. It stands for "level of violence". A way of measuring someone's capacity to hurt. The more you kill, the easier it becomes to distance yourself. The more you distance yourself, the less you will hurt. The more easily you can bring yourself to hurt others." Sans closed his eyes as he focused on the human in front of him before opening them, the already permanent smile on his face softening just a bit at the human "But you... you never gained any LOVE. 'Course, that doesn't mean you're completely innocent or naive. Just that you kept a certain tenderness in your heart. No matter the struggles or hardships you faced... you strived to do the right thing. You refused to hurt anyone. Even when you ran away, you did it with a smile. You never gained LOVE, but you gained love. Does that make sense? Maybe not. Now, you're about to face the greatest challenge of your entire journey."
*You ask Sans if he's talking about King Asgore, or the Ice Butcher.
"Heh, the Ice Butcher, huh? Well, both are equally challenging, but if I were you, I'd focus on defending against Grimm. He will not go easy on you just because you're a kid, if the previous humans had gotten as far as you did, I doubt they would have gotten past him. Don't let his youthful appearance fool you either, he's one of the oldest and most experienced monsters in the Underground. He'll cut your head off before you can even blink." they couldn't help but caress their neck, they can only imagine the possibility of their head flying.
*You ask Sans if he has any other advice before you have to fight him.
"Advice, hmm? Well, if you can tire him out, that would be your best bet in beating him." their shoulders slump, they doesn't sound very helpful "You're probably thinking that something like that is going to be impossible, huh? If you can get him off Winnie, then you'll have one less thing to worry about."
*You question if doing such a thing is even possible.
"Hmm, probably. But you might have a bit of an advantage, Winnie already seems to like you and that has caused some discourse between the two of them. Just get them to bicker and she'll probably buck him off just to be pity." they nod their head, something like that shouldn't be too hard, right? Sans kept his eye on the human as they sorted through their inventory to check if they had a few more Crab Apples in hopes they could possibly bribe Winnie, smart. His eyes snapped over to the blue lanterns when they started flicking followed by the subtle sound of trotting, he let out a breath as he tucked his hands in his pockets "Sorry to break it to you kid, but I'm afraid this is the end of our conversation." he frowned when he saw the way they started to tremble as the heavy footsteps started getting closer.
*You ask Sans if it is possible if you could flee like you did with Undyne.
"Heh, you could try, but there's no way you could outrun both Winnie and Grimm." he then gives them a two fingered salute "Good luck, kiddo. I'm rooting for you." and he disappeared from their sight like a ghost, they shuddered out a breath and flinched when they saw their breath in the air.
*The room drops in temperature as the Ice Butcher approaches.
"So, here we are at last, human." they take a step back when Grimm and Wynona come into view, stepping out from the shadows and making their presence known. He sat on Wynona's back as she trotted forward with his head attached to his neck but resting between his arm and hip was a helmet that he had yet to put on, in his other hand were the reins to Wynona's bridle that he lightly tugged on to get her to stop "I must commend you again, human, for making it this far. Most would have given up, but you didn't." Wynona snorted softly.
"But now, your actions here... will determine the fate of the entire world. If you refuse to fight..." she grimaced, her ears pressing against her head as she glanced up at Grimm "then we will take your soul and present it to King Asgore."
"To which he will use it to destroy humanity. But if you kill Asgore and go home..."
"Monsters will remain trapped underground."
"What will you do?" they say in unison, Grimm chuckled as he adjusted the hold on his helmet.
"You didn't get this far by dumb luck, did you? That's right, you have something called "determination". But unfortunately for you, determination alone wonât stop me from taking your soul." he lowered his head and slowly slid his helmet on. The moment it clicked into place, a burst of blue flames erupted from them both. Wynonaâs mane and tail, along with the tufts at her hooves, blazed brightly, while a horsehair plume of fire burst from the back of Grimmâs helmet and settled neatly behind him. They expected to feel a heat comparable to Hotland but instead they felt goosebumps form along their arms when a cold even more bitter than Snowdin envelop the room, it had become so cold that it was near impossible to breathe without coughing. With his freed hand, he opened his palm, letting the fire from his helmet slither down his arm and pool into his grasp. His fingers curled into a fist, and when they opened again, an axe of roaring blue flame had formed in his hand.
"Show off..." Wynona murmured softly as she started approaching the human, her hooves leaving a trail of ice with each step she took.
"This is the end of the line for you, human." they let out a shuddered breath as Wynona lowered her body, blowing vapor from out of her nostrils while her hooves dug into he marble floor, getting ready to charge.
*The Headless Horsemen, Grimm and Wynona, stand in your way.
[FIGHT] ⥠[ACT] [ITEM] [MERCY]
⥠*Grimm
*Wynona
*Check ⥠*Talk
*Beg *Cry
*You attempt to-
The conversation was cut short because Grimm didnât even wait for the human to finish their sentence. Wynona surged forward in a sudden dash, carrying him past his target, and in one swift motion, he sliced their head clean from their neck. He let out a cold breath as he threw his axe over his shoulder, watching as their head and body tumble to the floor, frost forming over the stumps so no blood spills over the marble floor.
"You didn't even give them a chance." he huffed.
"Of course I didn't, I said I wouldn't." he rolled his neck as he slid off of Wynona's back, he approached the soul that rose out of their body and knelt down before it "And with this final soul, we will-"
"I see. I don't suppose you can go easy on them, could you? Try and make their death as merciful as you can?" Grimm's head snapped up when he found himself back in the throne room kneeling before Asgore with Winnie by his side, his head in his hands instead of on his neck. Asgore tilted his head when he saw Grimm looking around in confusion, Winnie sensed his unease and gently nuzzled her head against his side.
"Are you alright, Grimm?" he blinked.
"U-Um, didn't we just have this conversation?" Winnie and Asgore share a look, this time they were confused.
"No...? You've just come from the resort."
"Yeah. It's our turn to deal with the human now." he frowned, but didn't I just kill human? Did he imagine that whole encounter just now out of pure excitement to claim the last soul? His face scrunches up when his head started to ache, Winnie frowned and rubbed her head against his side again "Are you sure you're alright? You're not one to get distracted."
"Hmm, if you say so." Winnie's tail flickered behind her but she lowered herself so Grimm could climb onto her back, he wraps her reins around his wrist and allows her to lead them out of the throne room and to the final corridor. And just like before, he found the human standing alone gripping onto a familiar looking blade while wearing a locket that belonged to the human from a distant past.
"So, here we are at last, human." they step out from the shadows and made their presence known, but the human didn't look as nervous as they did before, odd "I must commend you again, human, for making it this far. Most would have given up, but you didn't." Wynona snorted softly.
"But now, your actions here... will determine the fate of the entire world. If you refuse to fight..." Winnie grimaced, her ears pressing against her head as she glanced up at Grimm "then we will take your soul and present it to King Asgore."
"To which he will use it to destroy humanity. But if you kill Asgore and go home..."
"Monsters will remain trapped underground."
"What will you do?" they say in unison, Grimm chuckled as he adjusted the hold on his helmet.
"You didn't get this far by dumb luck, did you? That's right, you have something called "determination". But unfortunately for you, determination alone wonât stop me from taking your soul." if memory served him right, the moment he put his helmet on and allowed their shared magic to surround them, Winnie would charge forward so he could slice their head off. It was always impossible for their opponents to track their movements, they never knew what happened until their heads were rolling. So as he leaned over and swung his axe, intending to slice their head off, both his and Winnie's eyes widened in disbelief when the human ducked.
'I missed? I never miss!' the human gasped after ducking in order to dodge Grimm's swing, but even still, he barely missed them by a hair. They barely had enough time to take a breath when Grimm jumped off of Winnie's back, swinging his axe over his head and slamming it down on them, effectively killing them once more.
"Wow, I never thought I'd see the day where you'd miss." she grimaced when she saw the mangled mess that was of their human friend, she whined softly "But did you have to go that far?" he didn't answer as he stared intensely at the human's remains, still not accepting the fact that everything from before played out exactly as it did but not that instance. No, that human's head should have been cut off. It should have been impossible for them to dodge it like that, it would only be possible if they knew that's where he was going to swing it.
"I am... annoyed." he said as he raised his axe, blood dripping from the blade and dripping onto the floor "Like you said, I never miss." he throws his axe over his shoulder as he knelt down to the ground, raising his other hand to reach for the soul that was rising from their bod-
"I see. I don't suppose you can go easy on them, could you? Try and make their death as merciful as you can?" Grimm's head snapped up when he found himself in the throne yet again, the exact same scenario happening just as it did before for the third time. Asgore and Winnie noticing his confusion, asking him if he's alright but instead of asking if they had already had that conversation, he shook his head and answered Asgore's previous question. If what he thinks was happening is happening, he needed to test his theory one more time. Winnie was startled when he grabbed her reins and started pulling her out of the throne room, before she could even protest he threw himself onto her back and gently kicked at her side with his heel.
"What is up with you, Grimm? You're acting strange."
"It's nothing. I just need to test something."
"Test what?"
"It won't matter to you." she furrowed her brow in confusion but left him be. And yet again he found himself in the last corridor with Winnie stepping out of the shadows as they approached the lonely human, he sneered when he saw the way they looked at them with this confidence that was riddled with nerves. "So, here we are at last, human. I must commend you again, human, for making it this far. Most would have given up, but you didn't." he spoke with little to no emotions, already predicting the next line of dialogue after having repeated this scenario twice already.
"But now, your actions here... will determine the fate of the entire world. If you refuse to fight..." Winnie grimaced, her ears pressing against her head as she glanced up at him "then we will take your soul and present it to King Asgore."
"To which he will use it to destroy humanity. But if you kill Asgore and go home..."
"Monsters will remain trapped underground."
"What will you do?" they say in unison, he chuckled darkly as he adjusted the hold on his helmet.
"You didn't get this far by dumb luck, did you? That's right, you have something called "determination". But unfortunately for you, determination alone wonât stop me from taking your soul." he had a though as he placed his helmet on while summoning his axe, should he and Winnie go faster? Would they even be able to react in time if they did? But just like before, Winnie charged forward and when he attempted to slice their neck off, they ducked and avoided his blade. He leapt off of her back and intended to slam his blade down but they rolled out of the way even before it came down, before they could even right themself, he pressed his hand into the ground and a flurry of ice rushed towards the human and trapped them in a glacier like prison.
"Wow, I never thought I'd see the day where you'd miss." she grimaced when she saw the frozen mess that was of their human friend, she whined softly "But did you have to go that far?" he ignored her as he approached the human that was slowly succumbing to the ice that encased their body. He sneered at the sight of them and raised his axe once more and striking their frozen body, looking down upon their body that shattered into hundreds of pieces.
'So that's what you've been doing it, human.' he thought as he watched their soul rise from their body, but not even a second later, he was back in the throne room again as Asgore pleaded with him to show the human some mercy 'That's how you've survived so long in the Underground.'
"Fuck."
[with the human]
He's fast. He's too fast.
Sans wasn't kidding about being unable to outrun either of them, Wynona alone was fast but they didn't expect Grimm to be just as fast. Their biggest challenge before getting here would be a bounce between Papyrus, Muffet and Mettaton. They were able to get a grasp of their attack pattern a few deaths in and beat them, but Grimm was proving to be impossible. Unlike all the other monsters they've faced, where they've been able to [ATTACK] or [ACT] first, Grimm and Wynona attack them first. That instance where they tried talking to Grimm they were immediately met with the GAME OVER screen, not even realizing they had lost until they saw their soul shatter into pieces. Round two was the same, where they had just barely dodged his axe but was met with the same demise when it split them in two. And even the third time where they managed to dodge both his attacks they were swallowed by a block of ice in less than a second, he certainly earned his title as the Ice Butcher.
*The room drops in temperature as the Ice Butcher approaches.
What? Already? That was too quick, they usually had some time to prepare before Grimm and Wynona would appear but this was much faster than before. They raise their head at the sound of rushed footsteps, it didn't sound like Wynona's heavy steps or her armored hooves meeting the ground, they were heavy nonetheless and were coming straight for them. They saw a flicker of Grimm's flames through the shadows but were surprised when he seemed to have disappeared the moment he stepped into the light, their breath hitched when they saw a shadow cast over them.
"I now understand how you've been winning, human." they barely had enough time to jump out of the way when Grimm brought his axe down in an attempt to slice them in half, spikes of ice erupting from where his axe made contact "I am no longer blind to your abilities." he snarled as he ripped his axe out and started approaching them.
*You ask what he's talking about.
"You and I both know what I'm talking about." he snickered at the confusion on their face "I've killed you three times, have I not? And yet here we are again." their eyes widened in shock.
*You question how he's aware about that.
"I've always been well versed with the concept of death, after all, my very presence in human folklore was that of a harbinger of death." he glared at them "I noticed during your battle with Undyne and Mettaton that in the beginning you could barely keep up with their attacks, then all of a sudden you're predicting them before they even summon them. I couldn't figure out how you were getting a head of them, but I know now. They killed you, however many times they did until you figured out their attack patterns. But that tactic won't work on me, human."
*You ask what makes him so different from the other monsters.
"Because I wonât be so easily swayed like the others. Iâll keep killing you each time you come back, over and over, until you finally give up. Iâll be here, waiting, until you give up." they let out a shaky breath as the blue-flamed lanterns flared brighter with each of his steps. Ice and snow crept outward, slowly consuming the surroundings. "Iâll send you to your icy grave." he spoke as he lifted his blade from the ground, now holding his axe with both hands. In the blink of an eye he appeared right in front of the human, they couldn't do anything when he brought his axe down and cleaved them in half once more. He let out a breath as he lifted himself up, taking his helmet off and letting a few strands that weren't on fire fall over his shoulders just as he heard Winnie rush into the corridor.
"Grimm, why did you- wha... what happened?" she approached him and winced at the sight of the human's mangled body "Did you have to go that far?" he ignored her as he watched the human's blood start pooling around them but started to freeze when they made contact with his feet, he watched as their soul rose out of their body and just like the previous times he found himself back in the throne room.
Grimm and the human had long since lost track of how many times theyâd been caught in this endless cycle of death. Each time the human tried, and failed, to learn his attack patterns, Grimm would switch tactics. He never gave them a chance to act first, he didnât wait for their turn. The moment they returned, he struck, not even allowing them a word before the fight began. On their fifty-sixth attempt, they managed to survive long enough for him to unveil something other than his axe. They spotted a blue attack surge toward them, and instinct told them to stop moving. That was their mistake. The attack still struck their soul, drawing a pained grunt from them, and when they tried to move, their limbs dragged sluggishly, weighed down by the magic. This was one of Grimmâs unique techniques, born of his mastery over ice and snow. The spell was meant to deceive: tricking his opponents into freezing in place, only to slow their movements when it made contact. They suffered under this attack more than twenty times before finally learning to evade it. Yet even then, every time they adapted, Grimm unveiled something new.
He had to admit though, this was the most fun heâd had in centuries. Grimm couldnât even remember the last time heâd been able to unleash his full arsenal. During the war, heâd always held back, careful not to let his magic spill over and harm his allies. Gerson had been one of the few who could truly keep up with him, someone who could even push him to the point of breaking a sweat. Now, though, the cycle gave him freedom. Every time the human fell, they returned at the exact same moment, body restored to a perfect state. Where Grimm should have been overexerting himself, hammering them with relentless attack after attack, the reset wiped all strain clean. And every time the human learned to endure one of his techniques, he found himself almost eager, thrilled, even, to unveil another. Sometimes he caught himself hoping they would adapt, just so he could reveal something new, or better yet, weave his attacks together into devastating combinations.
The human knew this would be their hardest battle yet. They couldnât even properly interact with the [ACT] option, forced instead to survive by dodging and scraping by on the scraps their inventory could hold. Grimm gave them no time, no chance, to go on the offensive. On their eighty-seventh attempt, however, they finally managed to interact with the [ATTACK] option. Timing it perfectly, they struck the bar dead center. But the brief spark of triumph was crushed by a cruel reminder: Grimm was not like the others. Instead of standing there and taking the blow, he slipped out of the way with ease. In that moment of shock, he froze them solid in a block of ice. And yet, even this seemed to delight him. Grimm relished the fact that the human was improving, now even daring to strike back. In return, he met their attacks with effortless dodges, and sometimes, with the added cruelty of a perfect parry.
It was during their one hundred and twelfth attempt did Grimm start questioning them.
"Why do you keep coming back, human?" he asked after kicking them down, tilting his head to the side when they weakly pushed themself back onto their feet, going so far as to wiping their sweat drenched forehead "You know you're not going to win, and yet you keep trying. I haven't seem someone as stubborn as you since Undyne when she was about your age." the human took this chance to eat a few items from their [INVENTORY] to replenish their health when it depleted after tanking Grimm's ice attacks.
*You struggle to find the answer to his question, the cold and fatigue making it difficult to think of an answer.
"Wanting to go home can't just be your only goal, right? Most children would have given up a long time ago with the psychological damage countless deaths would do to them. You must have a different goal now." his fire flared up as he readies to launch another barrage of attacks yet waits to hear a definitive answer from the human, more curious than anything as to why this human could keep going despite suffering over a hundred deaths by his hands.
*Instead of answering, you ask him why he's so hellbent on keeping you here.
"Hah, isnât it obvious? For you to leave the Underground, youâll have to kill Asgore. And I canât let that happen. The last thing we need is to lose another member of the royal family to you humans." whether intentional or not, the human caught the venom laced in his words.
If their memory served them right, the story the monsters had told them spoke of a tragedy long ago, when the former prince and his human friend had died, the entire monster race had been thrown into disarray. Unlike most monsters from that era, nearly all of whom had long since perished, Grimm was one of the unfortunate few still alive. He had witnessed the Dreemurr familyâs downfall with his own eyes, once a picture of love and harmony, torn apart because of the humans. They had taken so much already, but when their precious son Asriel died alongside his human friend, it became the final straw. Grimm had stood there as Asgore, broken by grief, was forced to become a symbol of hope for his people, in the cruelest way imaginable.
So Grimm had come to hate humans with an unfathomable rage. It was the humans who stripped the monsters of their freedom, chaining them to this underground prison. It was the humans who took the life of their prince. It was the humans who dragged them all to the edge of hopelessness. He could never forgive them for the ruin they had caused. And so Grimm and the other monsters were willing to do the dirty work so that Asgore would not have to stain his own hands red, it was the least he could do for his grief stricken friend who had lost his entire family within one night.
"So I ask again, human, why are you still trying? You're never going to win against me, so why do you still bother to get up?" they sniffle to themself, wiping at the blood that dripped from their nose from falling on their face to dodge one of his attacks.
*You don't answer but instead ask a question of your own.
*You ask Grimm why he's willing to stay in this endless loop to keep them at bay.
"As I said, the last thing I need is for you to kill Asgore just so you can go home. We can't afford to lose him since the Queen disappeared, and I don't believe you can talk your way out of it either. One of you is going to have to die, and I'd much rather prefer it to be you." the fire from his lanterns erupted and surrounded the two of them "Enough, if you're not going to answer my question, then perish." they take a breath as they stand up straight despite the shake in their knees.
*You ask if shouldering this burden is worth it.
"Wha-" he blinked in surprise, his posture faltering at their question.
*You ask if staying here with them, just to keep them at bay, is worth it.
"I- of course."
*You tell him that being stuck here with them means that everyone else, too, is stuck in their own loop.
*But unlike him, who is aware each time, they are left unaware that they've been repeating the same moment hundreds of times.
*Are you willing to live with that just to keep one person alive?
"YouâŠ" His face twitched beneath the helmet, jaw clenched as his grip on the axe tightened. The flames around him surged higher, blazing in fury. "What do you know?! If I let you kill Asgore, weâll be thrown into chaos once more! How could I allow that when our freedom is finally within reach?! Youâd be doing us all a favor if you just died and surrendered your soul!" he slammed his foot against the ground, sending fire racing outward. The blaze spread across the floor, instantly freezing into solid ice. Reaching back, he seized the flames trailing from his helmet and tore his head free. What followed forced the human to clap their hands over their ears. A bloodcurdling scream, sharp and shrill like a bansheeâs wail, erupted from Grimmâs throat. The sound shattered glass panes and ruptured their eardrums, leaving nothing but ringing agony. He takes their inability to move as his chance to finally kill them, he grimaced as he held his head loosely in his hand, startled that the human got under his skin.
Dammit.
From that moment on, Grimmâs strikes grew ruthless. He was no longer playing with them, he was actively trying to kill them. Every ounce of his arsenal was unleashed in relentless succession, and yet, no matter what he hurled at them, the human kept coming back. With each return, they grew sharper, learning how to dodge and minimize the damage. Little by little, they began surviving long enough to [ATTACK]. Still, Grimm never let their blows land, his speed kept him untouchable, and a single mistake on their part meant being cleaved clean in two. But after their one hundred and forty-eighth death, the human began to notice something. Subtle, almost imperceptible, yet undeniable. Grimm was starting to tire. They began to notice the cracks, how his breathing turned uneven whenever he pushed the pace of his attacks, or how his bansheeâs scream no longer carried as long as it once had.
Sans was right, if you can tire him out, that would be your best bet in beating him.
"Why⊠why wonât you die?!" Grimm roared, his breath ragged as he swung in a wide, rotating slash aimed straight at the humanâs soul. The magic to slow their movement should have doomed them, yet they endured, taking only half the damage and surviving the brutal arc of his attack. His voice cracked with fury and disbelief. "What are you trying to prove by coming back?!â the human let out a shaky breath of their own, pulling another item from their [INVENTORY] to heal the damage his attack had done.
*You tell him that you wish to go home.
*But you also tell him that you don't wish to hurt him nor Asgore just to achieve it.
"And you expect me to believe that just because you didn't hurt the other monsters to get here? The only way for you to go home is to kill Asgore, our king, my friend, and I'm not going to let that happen." he tore his head free once more, unleashing a shrill, piercing cry to stun them. Grimmâs jaw tightened when it only staggered them for a second before they shook it off, weaving through the deadly barrage of ice he hurled to impale them.
*You point out that his unresolved anger for what the human's did in the past is making him act irrational.
"Well of course it's unresolved, we don't exactly how a trained therapist down here in the Underground who would understand my issues."
*You tell him that you just want to help.
"I told you how you can help. Just give me your soul, and all of this will be resolved." he tells them as he puts his head back on, the fire from his helmet slowly consuming his head as his temper started to boil over "Why is it so hard for you to understand that there's nothing you can do to stop me? You can't kill me, and you can't convince me to stop. I won't let you be what stands in the way of the future for monsterkind." they let out a dry cough, constantly inhaling the cold air Grimm's magic was emitting always made it hard for them to breathe.
*You tell him that his actions, though noble, it is not what the Underground needs.
"Not⊠what it needs?" he growled, ripping his helmet off and tossing both it and his axe aside as he advanced on the human. They backed away in panic but slipped on the ice, forced to lie helplessly as he drew closer. Pressing themselves flat against the frozen floor, they froze when he slammed his foot down beside their head and leaned in until they were face to face. The fire fully engulfed his head, revealing a skull wreathed in flame and as he spoke, small bursts of fire escaped with every word "Not what it needs?! What would you know what we needed?! Please, enlighten me. Tell me what my people need. Tell me what you can do to help us. How can you, a mere human child, save us from our life of imprisonment?!" the more he raged the more his fire grew, it was so out of control that the frostbite already forming on their body became worse.
*You tell him, albeit it in the form of a weak whisper, that you truly don't want to hurt anyone.
*You tell him that you want to go home.
*But you also don't want to leave behind your friends.
"Well, thatâs life for you, kid. We canât all get what we want, can we? You canât have both, human, you only get one choice, and sometimes it isnât the one you want." he leaned back, gripping his temples as his fire flickering around him, voice dripping with venom "If only that human hadnât died⊠if only the prince hadnât found that child⊠none of this would be happening. We donât need your help, because the last time we placed our faith in a human, it was your kind that stripped us of our hope." he soon reached down and clamped his hand around their throat, his ice cold touch freezing them as he strangled them.
*You tell him, with a voice you could barely muster, that you promise you'll give them hope once more.
"And I ask you again," he starts, tightening his grip around their throat and watched it crack under his hold "how will you do that? How can I believe you'll achieve something so impossible?" he flinched when he saw their hand reach for him, despite the pain they were suffering, their hand tapped gently against his and they smiled.
*You say that if you can make the most stubborn and bitter person in the Underground hesitate, then nothing is impossible.
He flinched at their words before slamming his hand into their head, effectively crushing their head. His breath came in ragged pants as their voice echoed in his mind. Hesitate? Was he⊠hesitating? No, there was no reason for him to hesitate. And yet⊠perhaps the endless cycle of death was finally wearing him down. Perhaps he really was beginning to miss Winnie, it had been so long since heâd last spoken to her. Every time he returned to that moment in the throne room, he ordered her not to follow, to stay by Asgoreâs side while he dealt with the human. Each time she resisted, he grew harsher, more forceful in his demands. Maybe that was why he had snarled at her. Why his voice had risen in a way it never had before. Was he scaring her?
"Oh, Wynona..." he pressed his hand to his forehead, their blood smearing all over his pale skin. The roaring flames around him slowly started dying down as well as his own initial anger, his hair fell over his shoulders as he battled with the dilemma of continuing this cycle or... letting the human go. There were too many cons in letting the human past him, he just couldn't trust them not to take their last light of hope away. They have all been suffering for so many centuries that if he could just take their soul, everything will finally go their way... but-
"I see. I don't suppose you can go easy on them, could you? Try and make their death as merciful as you can?" Winnie pouted softly, knowing that Grimm would never grant something like that to a human, no less a child. She glanced up at him from where she was bowing but blinked when she saw the distant look on Grimm's face, even Asgore noticed this and he reached for him "Grimm, my friend, are you alright?" he stood in silence for just moment before letting out a tired exhale.
"I'm... tired." this earned him a confused look, they've barely done anything and he's tired. Winnie opened her mouth to question him but stopped when he lifted his head up and placed it on his neck, he then turned to her and gently rubbed up and down her muzzle "Wait for me here, won't you?"
"But-" the tired look in his eyes had her taking a breath "You... aren't going to do anything stupid, are you?" he chuckled weakly.
"I might." she huffed and answered by nuzzling her head against his.
"You better tell me what you did afterward." he returned her gesture of affection before patting her head.
"I will." he bows his head to Asgore before proceeding to make his way to the final corridor, and just like the previous attempts, the human stood their waiting for his arrival. They were surprised, however, when he didn't attack them right away but instead entered the hall with his helmet off and a conflicted look on his face "Human... will you truly spare Asgore? You won't... take him from us?" their eyes widened, were they finally able to get through to Grimm.
*You tell him that you swear that you fully intend to spare Asgore, that you do not wish to take his life to achieve your goal.
"But can I really trust you?" he pressed a hand to his face as he shook his head "How can I trust you to keep your word? Perhaps it was our fault for putting it all onto a child, but how can I put my faith in a human child again? How can I know that you'll hold up to your promise to help us?" he didn't know why he was starting to feel emotional, how his hair caught a light and started burning again as snow started falling, he blinked when he felt something against his leg so he looked down and saw the human placed a hand on his knee.
*You tell him that he can trust you.
*You are determined to give the monsters the ending they deserve.
"We deserve, huh?" the human took a step back when Grimm knelt down to look them in the eye, he reached forward and gently placed his hand on their head and this time they saw a genuine look in his eyes "I better now regret letting you go, human." he was startled when they human threw themself into his arms, his hands hovered over their body before finally wrapping around them and falling into an embrace. They sat like that for a few moments before Grimm finally let them go, he cleared his throat as he looked away but the human didn't miss the small hue of blue dusting his cheeks "Get out of here kid, before I change my mind." they giggle to themself as the skip past him.
*You tell him that he won't regret his decision.
"I... really hope I don't." he muttered to himself as he rubbed the back of his neck, it wasn't until moments later did Winnie come trotting into the hall with a look of disbelief on her face.
"You let the human through? You, of all people, spared a human?" he waved her off.
"If I told you what happened, you wouldn't believe me."
"Well I highly doubt that human beat you, there's neither of scratch of either of you. Nor is there any damage anywhere." she snickered softly, her tail swaying side to side "And you said they wouldn't be able to sway you with their words." he made a face.
"They more or less... taunted me into letting them pass."
"What?" he waved his hand once more "What do you think will happen between the human and Asgore? Do you think they'll be able to hold their own since they didn't fight you?" she didn't see that he made a face.
"I think they'll be fine. They made it this far, didn't they?" if they can survive his attacks, I'm sure they can survive against Asgore, unscathed if they really pushed it.
"But you're convinced that the human will spare Asgore? You wouldn't have let them through if that wasn't the case." he smoothed his hair down when he felt it start to burn again.
"I wouldn't say that I'm convinced, but I'm sure that human doesn't have any ill intentions." her ears flickered as she looked him up and down.
"Who are you? What the hell happened in that moment you were gone? I feel like you're an entirely different person." he shrugged.
"You could say I had a lot of time to reflect." she rolled her eyes.
"Sure." she then pumped her body into his "Well, why don't we go check on the human and Asgore?"
"You want to watch their battle?" she shook her head.
âNo, weâll just wait outside. Iâm sure we can eavesdrop on their battle.â He rolled his eyes but agreed nonetheless, it wasnât like they had anything better to do. They walked side by side toward the barrier, but paused when the hallway greeted them with an eerie silence. Was the battle already over? Surely not enough time had passed. He didnât even realize he had broken into a jog until Winnie called out, urging him to slow down, insisting it was probably nothing. He clenched his jaw, ignoring her, and pushed forward at a quicker pace. Bursting into the chamber of the barrier, his eyes widened, there was no trace of the human, no Asgore, not even the souls. The barrier was still intact, so that could only mean tha-
"No..." he spoke out weakly.
"What? What? Where is Asgore?" she stopped when she saw him fall to his knees, peering over his shoulder, her eyes widened when she saw the pile of dust. She looked between it and Grimm and saw how his face twisted in anguish and rage, she opened her mouth to say something but took a step back when he slammed his fists into the ground and a flurry of ice exploded around them.
"That liar... that fucking liar!" he shouts as spikes formed from the ice, he threaded his fingers through his hair and started pulling at it "They said I could trust them... they said I wouldn't regret my decision, but Asgore is dead and it's all my fault!" he exclaims as he starts to cry, his magic was out of control to the point that his tears were turning to ice.
"You can't blame yourself, Grimm. You... you couldn't have known."
"But I did! I never should have let them past, because now... I've lost my best friend." he sobs as he buries his face into his hands "I've doomed us all. The souls are gone, Asgore is dead and that human got out scot free." Winnie looked down at Grimm as he wept silently, sniffling to softly before taking a seat beside him.
"What... do we do now?" he didn't answer immediately, instead, he looked at the pile of dust before him.
"... what can we do but give up." her eyes widened.
"G-Give up? But why?"
"We lost the souls so we're back at square one, and it takes centuries for humans to fall into the Underground. We can't break the barrier on our own, and our future is looking bleak. I don't know what to do anymore." he said as he slumped against her "What more can we do?"
"I... don't know." Grimm had lost that last bit of hope that human managed to light inside him now that Asgore was gone, at this rate, all the hard work the monsters did just to get those souls were going to be in vain. And what was he supposed to tell the public? That he let the human go because they swore they weren't going to kill the king? It was all his fault this happened in the first place. If only he hadn't given them a chance, if only he kept-
"But you're convinced that the human will spare Asgore? You wouldn't have let them through if that wasn't the case." Winnie blinked when she saw a fresh wave of tears drip down Grimm's face, she gently nudged his side in concern as she looked him up and down "Grimm? Are you-- why are you crying?" he gasped as he looked around in confusion, finding himself and Winnie in the final corridor once more. Before any words could be shared, he rushed past Winnie to get to the barrier room where Asgore and the human were, he practically kicked the throne room doors open and trampled over Asgore's golden flowers just to get to the human.
"You..." he snarled upon seeing the human at the end of the hallway, just outside the room that would lead to the barrier. He marched right up to them and proceeded to grab them by the collar of their shirt and slam them into the wall, the tears from before frozen on his face as his hair was set ablaze once more "You lied! You said you'd spare him! You said you'd help us, and what do I find? Him dead, and you gone! I never should have trusted you, I never should have..." his words got caught in his throat when he saw the human shake under his grip, he leaned down to look at their face and blinked in surprise when he saw that they were crying too.
*You tell him, through your tears, that you didn't kill him.
"If you didn't, then who did? There was no one else here but you."
*You tell him that you can't say who, but you didn't wish for him to die.
"Is that why you're back? Because of a guilty conscience?" at that moment Winnie entered the hall, she began to approach but stopped when he glared at her to stay back "Why did you come back? Do you think I'm going to trust you again after what you did? I can't trust you again, human." their hands slowly lift from their sides and gently grasp at his wrist.
*You tell him that things are going to be different.
"Please, elaborate. Tell me why I should let you go. Why should I put my faith in you again?"
*You tell him that you need to meet up with Papyrus so you can hangout with Undyne.
"Wha- Undyne?" he sputtered out in confusion "What does Undyne have to do with this?"
*You tell him, after a moment of silence, that you still need to be friend her.
...
...
"What?" maybe leaving the human will save him the headache, but even if she were to kill them, they'd just come back. Could he risk letting the human go after what happened with Asgore? Maybe it was better because now they have their eyes set on someone else, as cruel as that sounded, but what could he do? "You're really going to hang out with Undyne?" they weakly nod their head.
*You tell him that you promised Papyrus that you would.
"Hmm, of course you did." he murmured as he pinched the bridge of his nose, somewhat forgetting the phone call the human had with Papyrus while Undyne was chasing them into the Hotland. If what they said is true, that they really weren't the one that killed Asgo- no, who else could have done it? There's no other way to get into that room without having passed himself and Winnie, unless you're Sans' with his endless shortcuts. He exhaled deeply before finally putting the human down, he pinches the bridge of his nose and opened his mouth to say something but let out a grunt when he felt the human collide into him. His face fell when they proceeded to cry into his legs so he gently placed one hand on their head while the other pressed against their back, rubbing circles in a form of comfort. Winnie couldn't help but watch in astonishment as Grimm comforted the child he was previously threatening, he was like a totally different person.
*You tell him that you're sorry that you let Asgore die.
"Kid, I..." he grimaced before kneeling down to be eye to eye with them, they sniffled as they looked up at him "I'm sure you tried your best, and if you can survive me, then I'm sure you can get through anything without so much of a fuss. Don't make me regret trusting you again." an oof left his lips when they pulled him into a hug again, he sighed softly and gently pat their back and let them stay there for however long they needed. A couple seconds later and they finally let go of him but they rubbed at their eyes to wipe away the tears, sniffling softly to themself.
*You thank him for placing his trust in you again, and promise that he won't regret it.
"I better not, or I'll slice you in half again." he stands up straight and looks towards Winnie "Take them to Waterfall, they've got a date with a fish." she looks between him and the human in shock.
"B-But-- what did I just--" he gives her a stern look.
"Wynona." she blinked before letting out a sigh.
"Alright, alright. But you're telling me what's got you acting all mushy with that human." he picks the human up just as Winnie approach them both and placed them on her back, he ruffled their head and smiled softly when they laughed.
"Now get going, or else Papyrus will call you again." he ignores the look they give him, wondering how he knew about that. With that he was left alone once more with nothing but his thoughts to keep him company.
grimm acts as the sans of the pacifist and neutral route, where it is near impossible to beat him unless you tire him out and constantly talk to him using [act].
he isn't completely aware of game resets either, just that whenever he's around where frisk has died he will also reset to the moment in time before it happened.
he's much more aggressive and less willing to forgive if you've killed someone.
during genocide where you're about to kill sans, that's when he'll step in and protect him and you either fight one or both at the same time.
double trouble.
anyways-
for the rest of the game grimm and winnie act as a fast travel for frisk.
winnie off handedly mentions that grimm uses the lanterns they see around the underground to get around places quicker, like a shortcut.
so now, instead of going to the ferry man, they merely whisper to one of the lanterns and grimm will open a gateway for them to travel to wherever they need to go.
other than that, grimm plays a minimal role for the rest of the game, only popping on every now and then.
it's a debate whether or not he's one of the characters that gets trapped by flowey, but yeah.
Fandom: Stranger Things
Pairing: Eddie Munson + Wayne Munson x Male!Experiment!Reader
Pronouns: He/Him
Relationship: Familial
Occupation: High School Student
Ability: Venom
This ability was forced upon the character by the scientists within the laboratory similar to that within Hawkins, fascinated by the creatures within the Upside Down, they managed to merge some of it within the character and he was bestowed with being the host of a lesser version of the Mind Flayer. This part of the Mind Flayer was so insignificant that it wasnât able to properly take over its host body, instead it relied on its hosts body to keep itself alive. In return this part of the Mind Flayer was able to to reinforce their body beyond its natural human capabilities. This granted the character superhuman abilities but the character was burdened with needing to keep the Mind Flayer fed, giving them an enormous appetite and crave anything to keep it satisfied. They are also, like that of many residents within the Upside Down, gifted the ability to open gates to and from the Upside Down and the real world, but it takes a lot of energy out of them.
Keys:
[M/N]: Male Name
[L/N]: Last Name
[H/C]: Hair Color
[E/C]: Eye Color
[D/F]: Drink Flavor
I have no idea how the american high school system shit works so Iâm bullshitting my way through most of it.
I wrote this ages ago before and this was much longer but decided to cut this into different parts.
that is all.
"Parasite" pt. 2, pt. 3
They made me this.
They made me a killer.
A cannibal.
A monster.
Number Five, formerly known as [M/N] who was picked up off the lonely streets and experimented on because no one would look for a nameless kid with nothing to him but his name and the clothes on his back. They told him that he should be grateful that he wasnât living out on the streets, that he was out of the cold and the rain and the possibility that he could be murdered, but honestly? He would take that over being in this hellhole they called his home, sure he had nothing, but he rather have nothing than to be tortured all because these scientists needed a test subject for their stupid experiment. He was told that he wasnât the first one they tried this experiment on, and he honestly wished that he wasnât the last, as selfish as that was. He wished whatever they did to him killed him like the rest, but instead that got the results they wanted and he was perfectly bonded with this⊠thing.
They called it a symbiote.
He called it a parasite.
It now lived within him.
He honestly wished it killed him.
It living inside him was torture, it had an insatiable hunger for just about anything; blood and flesh seemed to be one of the biggest factors that could quell it, and so the scientists had something else to obsess over. They had him eat things from something small to something unreasonable, nothing cooked or prepared, straight up raw or grotesque. The worst had to be when one of their soldiers died to one of the monsters from that alternate world, he still remembered the way the dead soldierâs bones crushed against the incredible bite force of his jaw, or how his blood and shredded clothes was all that was left within his trembling hands. He was sick, he was going to throw up everything he had just scarfed down and they were going to punish him for something he couldnât exactly control.
âIf weâre able to duplicate this experiment, sir, we could have an entire army of super soldiers.â one of the many scientists informed, looking down at his clipboard while the man he was speaking to watched through the two way window to observe Subject No. Five. It was fascinating to see the way the symbiote they connected with the child was able to manifest itself a liquid like body and hover around the boy as if it were a shadow, they shared a psychic link with each other and were able to hear each otherâs voices to communicate. This was unlike anything theyâve ever managed to do, the children that were able to move things with their minds was one thing, but connecting a monster with a human was just something else entirely.
âI am more surprised the boy managed to survive the connection, I would have thought heâd die in the process.â he murmured softly, watching as the thing moved from shoulder to shoulder to watch what the boy did to keep himself somewhat entertained.
âWell, thatâs the thing, sir. Though I am not entirely sure what made them compatible, it seems like the symbiote has somewhat of a preference to what host it wants. When we tried on an adult man, both the parasite and host went feral until the body couldnât handle it anymore and it killed the host from the inside out.â the scientist looked back towards No. Five and saw the way the same liquid made from the monster formed over his arm and created a claw of sorts, they back up a little when it extended and shot over to where they were standing and nearly shattered the glass âWhen it bonded with that child, it seemed like they had a similar hatred towards us humans.â
âHuman in general?â he shook his head, watching as the pressure against the glass grew and formed a crack.
âNo, just us. Since they share a mind, they seem to know which amongst us are friends and foe. Like with the other children, he doesnât seem to lash out, but with the helpers and fellow scientists, wellâŠâ he didnât need to finish that sentence, already knowing how that boy was able to rip some of the other scientists apart with his barehands alone.
âDo you believe heâll ever come to obey us?â he shakes his head.
âHighly unlikely, sir. We grabbed him when he was older than the other children, where they were nurtured from birth. He already has a personality developed along with a mind of his own. Getting him to cooperate with us willingly is going to be more of a challenge.â he explained, the other hummed softly as the liquified arm gave up its attempts at smashing through the glass and returned to the boy, who stared at his hand then went back to what he was doing previously.
âWell, how hard is it to break a child?â he asked, the scientist opened his mouth the answer but paused when he noticed that it was a rhetorical question. He couldnât help but swallow thickly at the gaze the man had in his eyes the longer he stared at the child, that boy was very resilient and he couldnât help but marvel at how long that boy could forego the experiments without passing out. Well, maybe that was because he had help from the symbiote, healing any and all injuries inflicted onto him; his body could heal faster than a blade piercing through his skin âI want him prepped and ready for the next tests.â
âA-And that would be what, sir?â a cruel smirk graced his lips.
âWhat sort of weakness they have.â
The bond between the boy and the parasite gifted them with great endurance and strength, but like every hero and villain, they were bound to stumble upon a weakness. Fire seemed to be one, from a little flame to something bigger, the symbiote didnât hesitate to retreat back into [M/N]âs body to hide from the smouldering flames that could melt him away. But what could be worse than the common flame? Well, sounds with high enough frequencyâs is able to make the host lose control and the symbiote struggle to retain its physical form. The first time they trapped the boy within a room and blasted a pitch that gradually grew louder until neither one could handle it, the symbiote actually managed to separate himself from the host. However, the separation didnât last long because neither could survive without the other. [M/N]âs body had unfortunately grown accustomed to the parasite that even his body weakened.
Of course the scientists found this discovery fascinating, so they found new ways of torture to gather more research for their stupid experiments. [M/N] couldnât help but be impressed with himself with how long heâs been holding out, from being cut open from having his bones broken and feeling everything while being awake. They werenât even kind enough to do it while he was unconscious or with anesthesia, not like it would work, drugs and alcohol seemed ineffective against him because of this son of a bitch. His body found comfort in his cold prison, the monster inside of him quelling from the cool air within their dark and confined room. Moments like these after endless hours of torture was where the two of them could really bond properly.
âI want to die.â
âI do not.â
âIt doesnât matter what you want.â
âIt does when it is I keeping us alive.â
âIâd rather you didnât.â
âŠ
âŠ
âI am hungry.â
âIâm hungry for actual food.â
âLike what?â
âA cheeseburger.â
âWhat is a cheeseburger?â
âŠ
âŠ
âWhat are we, parasite?â
âWhat do you mean, human?â
âAre we friends, or simply partners?â
âWell, you are merely my ride.â
âOh.â
âŠ
âŠ
âWould you like to be âfriendsâ human?â
âWell, itâs not like I have any.â
âYou did not.â
âThanks for rubbing it in.â
âYou are welcome.â
The longer the two spent together, whether it be in the confinements of their room or in the lab being tortured and experimented on, their bond grew stronger and so did their power. [M/N] was growing a better control over the parasite and even trust to the point he would let him out of his body willingly, however, the more the two of them spent doing just about anything, the larger their hunger grew. This was [M/N]âs least favourite part of being bonded with this thing, that no matter how much he was fed his craving for more could not be satisfied. The lingering taste of human flesh and blood on his tongue often left him feeling sick, and though the parasite apologised for his need for human consumption, there wasnât much he could do if he didnât want his kidneyâs to be next on the menu.
âNo. Fiveâs progress has been developing smoothly, sir. He isnât quite cooperative with us just yet, but at least he isnât biting peopleâs heads off whenever they get too close.â
âThat is good. Do you think heâll be able to stand a chance against someone like those monsters?â
âI am confident he can take on no more than three at the time, sir. Within that body of his when theyâre synchronised, he is able to withstand rounds from a shotgun. There isnât much that can take them down, that body of theirs is durable despite its liquified state; also capable of shaping any piece of their body into whatever they want and extending in length.â
âPerfect, weâre getting closer and closer to the results we want.â
âAnd if we donât reach them, sir?â the man let out a hum, eyes narrowing down on the boy that was seemingly talking to thin air but was actually sharing a conversation with the voice in his head.
âThen itâd be a shame to have to find another host to bond with the parasite.â the scientist couldnât help but shake his head.
âThat would be near impossible, sir! Those two have formed a perfect bond that finding a new host to match the compatibility of that child would take forever; the symbiote would die by the time we did find a host close enough for it to inhabit.â
âWell then we best hope things turn out the way we want, right?â the scientist couldnât help but swallow thickly, not liking the way his words didnât match the way his eyes were glaring at him, so he just hung his head and nodded.
Both [M/N] and the parasite noticed that the experiments were a lot more harsher, they looked like they were really aiming to kill him at this point. One time he remembered he was on the operating table and then next thing he knows heâs back in his room, the parasite told him how they stopped his heart and he was proclaimed dead for a couple seconds, it would have stayed like that if it werenât for him interfering. They did shit like that before, but they never outright played with the concept of life and death like that before when they were undergoing experiments on him. He knew he was valuable, he knew they couldnât afford to lose him, so what the fuck do they think theyâre doing? Are they so desperate to get him to bend over to their every whim? How long could he push their patience before they did outright kill him and replace him with someone new.
âThey are going to kill you, [M/N].â the parasiteâs words couldnât help but send a shiver down his spine, his fingers taping against his knee, his eyes staring at the wall from across him intensely.
âT-Theyâ they wouldnât. Youâll die without me.â
âThey know that, but their patience runs thin.â [M/N]âs eyes tore away from the wall when he made himself manifest and float around him, that sharp toothed grin making him more nervous âIt is only a matter of time before they run out of that patience.â he shakes his head once more.
âTrue, but even if they did manage to find you a new host, how will they know youâll be a perfect match for them? All those tests and experiments will be for naught if we both die.â he brings his thumb to his lips, his teeth gnawing at his thumbnail âI didnât hold out for this long just to be tossed out because I wonât listen to them.â he let out a soft grunt when he felt a soft knock against his head, looking over at the parasite, he saw that he bumped his own forehead against his to gain his attention.
âThen why are we still here?â those words caused a different sort of shiver to run down his spine.
âW-What do you mean?â that grin grew wider as he hovered a few inches from his face.
âWe can leave.â [M/N] furrowed his brows before shaking his head, looking away from the parasite, pulling his knees to his chest and hugging them tightly.
âBut where will we go? We have nowhere to go, and theyâll find us easily. Weâre not exactly the most inconspicuous lot out there.â he sat in silence for a couple minutes until he felt the soft knocking on his head again, he didnât turn his head but let out a soft hum to let him know that he was listening.
âThen, would you rather stay here and await your end like an animal in a slaughterhouse?â the parasite felt [M/N]âs anxiety rise so he draped himself along his back to comfort him, it almost felt like he was hugging him âWe might not have somewhere to call home, but we will be free.â
âIâll be all alone againâŠâ
âBut you are not alone, for you have me.â that alone caused [M/N]âs lip to tremble as he shed a couple tears, the parasite was kind enough to wipe away his tears as he wept. Later that night, the alarms were blaring and sounding off because [M/N] did, in fact, manage to escape. [M/N] and the parasite were having a hard time keeping together because of all the noise going on around them but they managed to make do, hell, [M/N] was even letting the parasite eat the soldiers that were trying to take them down as they made their escape. He let out a gasp when he busted down the door from inside the facility to the outside world, he nearly collapsed when he could finally smell the fresh air while the moonlight sky shun down on him. He almost basked underneath the rays of the moon but turned his head around when he saw the soldiers honing in, he didnât hesitate to turn on his heels and speed off.
âStop him!â
âDonât let him get away!â [M/N] couldnât afford to stop, because he knew the moment he was within their clutches again he wasnât going to get another chance to escape. He knew that the moment he fell back into their hands, they were actually going to kill him this time.
âPaâ Parasite!â he called out, eyes widening he saw that the only thing standing in the way of his freedom was a barbed fence.
âDonât call me that!â the voice shouted and took control of their body, crouching down and launching them in the air and over the fence. [M/N] let out a grunt as he landed before running off down the path of uncertainty, but he knew now that he was free, but he wasnât off the hook just yet. The soldiers that were sent after him were brought to a panic when they lost sight of him within the forest he fled through, shouting out where he could have gone and how they could have lost him. The boy himself was hiding up at the very top of a tree, hugging it close to his chest as he panted out breaths of exhaustion. He didnât dare look down nor move in fear that they could hear him and spot him, so he stayed as still as he could until he could no longer hear their voices. When it was absolutely silent he finally let his body relax, his head looked up at the starry night sky and he couldnât help but laugh weakly as the twinkling stars greeted him.
âI never thought⊠Iâd see this again.â he spoke softly, his face gleaming with hope.
âWhat are those lights in the sky, human?â
âThose are stars, parasite.â
âI told you not to call me that, human.â this caused him to roll his eyes.
âWell, you havenât exactly given me a name to call you, now have you? Iâve been calling you parasite because thatâs what youâve been to me ever since weâve been stuck together.â he shook his head when the parasite appeared before him âWell, what do you want to be called? Weâre free now, so maybe a new name for you can be a fresh start.â
âYes, I would very much like a name.â [M/N] raised a brow when he saw him look up in thought, thinking of any possible name âI have chosen a name most suited for me. I am Venom, and you are mine.â the paraâ no, Venom said with absolute pride. [M/N] stared at him before bursting out into laughter he didnât know he was capable of producing.
âVenom? Is the best you can think of?â
âWhat is wrong with Venom? I believe it suits us very well. I called us Venom because of our shared bitter hatred towards the men in white, who have tortured us for a number of years for their twisted version of science.â this reason behind the name caused [M/N] to hum softly.
âHmm, then it is a very cool name. I like it very much, Venom.â this caused Venomâs already permanent smile to grow bigger.
âI am pleased, [M/N].â
Now their next problem was the fact that since they have nowhere to go, had nowhere to retreat to and they couldnât afford to stop moving, they had to make do on what to eat. [M/N] was forced to eat anything they set their eyes on, Venom was an even pickier eater now that their only source of food was no longer available. The unfortunate times he did have to eat an unsuspecting hiker, Venom would apologize when [M/N] would throw up the contents because he couldnât never get used to the taste of flesh and blood on his tongue each time Venom feasted because he too had to eat. But this was something he would prefer then being stuck in that white room to be torn apart over and over and over again, he would rather develop a sort of eating disorder then to be stuck in that cycle of torture any day. He didnât know how long he was on the run for, how far he had walked to put some distance between himself and that lab, but he knew he had crossed over several states to get where he was.
He let out an exhausted sigh when he found a clearing through the thick forest he traveled through, a road separating him from the forest on the other side. The darkness would be the only thing to cover him from any prying eyes that could possibly be lingering this late in the night, but would we be out this late anyways. He let out a huff and left his hiding spot between the trees and crossed the road to get to the other side, he must have been too exhausted to hear the noise coming from the right side of him because it didnât dawn on him that he got hit until he was on the ground. Perhaps it was Venom that shielded him from the full impact from the vehicle that hit him but it still knocked the wind out of him and sent him flying a few meters away from the truck and landing on the ground with a thud, maybe it was the hunger and craving of food that caused his lack of reaction and why he didnât bother to move, he just let his worn out body lay there.
Said owner of the truck didnât even see the young boy until it was too late, he slammed his foot on the breaks the moment he laid eyes on the figure the darkness hid until his lights revealed him. He sat inside his running truck for a couple seconds before slowing it started settling in that he had actually hit someone, he quickly threw open his car door and rushed over to the person that laid motionless on the road. He felt guilt wash over him when he saw that it was a child, dirty and malnourished, looking as if he went through hell before he was hit by his truck. The state of this child made him think of his own kid so he didnât think twice about picking him up as gently as he could, trying not to add any more pain to this already broken child, and hightailed it to the hospital. He did his best to keep his eyes on the road while occasionally sneaking quick glances at the unconscious boy in his passenger seat, grimacing every now and then whenever the boy would wince and whimper from just the smallest amount of movement.
âIâm sorry, boy. Iâll get you help, I promise. Youâll get the help you need.â to say the hospital workers were startled was an understatement, this was a town where everybody knew everyone so when they saw Wayne Munson burst through they doors with a bloodied child cradled in his arms âPlease, youâve got to help him.â a couple nurses took [M/N] from his arms and brought him to a room so they could see what exactly was wrong with him while a doctor spoke with Wayne.
âWhere did you find him?â he gave the doctor a guilty look.
âI-Iâ I was on my way to work and heâ he came out of nowhere. I didnât see him out in the middle of the road and I accidentally hit him. Oh, god. He looked so bad, it was horrible. I donât know if all that damage was from me or from whatever he went through for him to be out there this late at night.â the doctor let out a soft sigh, understanding what he went from the quick glance he got on the young boy âHe looked so⊠small.â
âIt was a good thing you brought him here, Wayne. I think if he was out there for a couple more days he might have died from starvation. He looked thin.â Wayne nodded his head.
âYeah, I could feel his ribs.â a couple hours past, the doctor advising Wayne to get going since he still had a job to get too, he reluctantly left but promised to be back right after his shift to see if the boy will be alright. The few doctors and nurses who were getting [M/N]âs diagnosis were astonished to see that where they thought were open wounds and cuts were already healed over, as if they werenât there to begin with, even places where scars should have formed werenât visible.
âIâve got to say, this has got to be the luckiest kid in the world.â the doctor, who was previously speaking with Wayne, raised a brow as he entered the room.
âWhat do you mean by that?â she let out a scoff, going back over to the unconscious child and pointing at his legs.
âIf what Mister Munson told us is true, from how fast he was driving and with what little time he had to break, the force the kid should have had to face would have been enough to break his legs. But his legs are perfectly fine, as if there was nothing wrong with them. Heâs maybe got a few scarps and bruises, and also the fact heâs malnourished and suffering a possible concussion, heâs perfectly fine.â he hummed at the brief analysis.
âDid you get anything else from Mister Munson? Maybe a name and origin? Maybe even his parentâs names?â a different nurse asked, the doctor shook his head.
âNothing. Weâre just going to have to wait until this young man wakes up.â and thanks to Venom it didnât take all too long for [M/N] to wake up, it was when Wayne returned in the morning hours later did he come to find [M/N] awake. He noticed the few staff in the hospital rushing in and out of the room, panicked looks on their faces as they shared brief and rushed conversations with each other before leaving.
âW-Whatâs going on?â he asked a passing nurse.
âY-Youâre back, Mister Munson! Great.â she grabs him and starts leading him to the room where [M/N] was being held, he goes to question her but was caught off guard at the screaming. He peeks into the room and his eyes widened when he saw the young boy on the floor, curled up into a ball as he backed himself into a corner while screaming at the nurses that tried approaching him to get away from him âHeâs been like this ever since he woke up, sir. We donât know whatâs causing this erratic behaviour.â [M/N] was having a panic attack, the moment he woke up and saw the white ceiling above him his mind immediately kicked into survival mode. His mind thought he was back in the lab, he thought they caught him last night and they dragged him right back to continuing testing on him. He couldnât register that the people approaching him were only meant to help him, he couldnât stop his body from falling off the bed and getting as far away from these strangers.
âP-Please, donât hurt me! I donât want you to hurt me, please!â he cried out, his head curling in on himself when he saw someone reach for his head. Watching this scene play out broke Wayneâs heart, watching this trembling child cry that he didnât want to be hurt anymore, it really reminded him of the child he had back home. Heâs seen this type of play may times so he knew how to help, he knew how to bring this child back down to reality. [M/N] was covering his head with his arms as he let his fear overwhelm him, he hadnât realised the nurses backed off to make some space for someone else âP-Please, just leave me aloneâŠ!â
âItâs alright, young man.â the new voice started him, causing him to lower his arms briefly to get a look at the man who spoke those soft words. After years of torment, manipulation and pain, [M/N] learned how to get a good read on people and could tell the difference between nasty and vile people from the genuine and good people. This man, despite his rather gruff and slightly brusque expressions, get could tell he was a sincere kind of man and he relaxed a little âDo you⊠perhaps remember me?â Wayne felt foolish for asking that kind of question.
âOh, he is the man who hit you with his truck. Should we eat him? He is the cause of your pain, he is the one that brought you here.â [M/N] lowered his arms a little more so they were now hugging his legs, his knees pressed against his chest. Wayne waited patiently for a response and when [M/N] shook his head, indicating that he didnât know who he was, he gave him a soft expression.
âI am the one who, well, umâ ahem, hit you last night.â
âTold you.â Wayne noticed [M/N]âs eyes glare off to the side, muttering something under his breath, before hesitantly looking back up at Wayne but his eyes evidently looked past him as he avoided eye contact.
âWhat were you doing out there so late into the night?â as if all the memories of last came crashing back down onto [M/N], the look of fear struck his face.
âI-Iâ I wasâ I was justâŠâ he bottom lip started to tremble, tears beginning to form in his eyes âI was justââ he shook his head, burying his face into his legs. He didnât know what to say, he couldnât put his thoughts into rational words, and even if he could, whyâs it any of his business? Why didnât he just leave him out in the middle of the road right where he found him? He wouldnât be in this predicament if this old man just minded his damn business.
âItâs okay, take your time. Thereâs no need to rush.â he couldnât help but tense up at that, he wasnât allowed to take his time. He was constantly rushed to get tasks done, they never gave him time to go at his pace and heâd be punished when he didnât finish things at the allotted time that was given.
âDo you have a name?â [M/N]âs head perked up at the question, his hand instinctively moving to his wrist where the number 005 was inked into his skin âMy name is Wayne, and you areâŠ?â he greets, placing his hand on his chest then gesturing to him.
âI-IâmâŠâ heâs risking a lot by saying his name, well, itâs not like those scientist ever took the time to learn his name and he didnât know if he had any records on who he was so⊠â[M/N].â his body started to become less tense when Wayneâs face softened, it almost felt welcoming.
Almost.
âWell, itâs very nice to meet you, [M/N].â the other occupants in the room take their leave when they see that Wayne had everything under control, seeing as how the child wasnât screaming anymore and though he was giving short answers to Wayneâs questions, at least he was talking âIâve got to ask again, but why were you out there?â [M/N] swallowed thickly.
âDo not tell him. He will not believe us. He will think we are crazy.â [M/N] knew that, he wasnât that gullible to tell this stranger everything.
âThey⊠hurt me. I couldnât take it anymoreâŠâ that was more than enough, maybe then heâll stop asking that question.
âWho hurt you?â [M/N] grits his teeth, why wonât he just drop it already?
â⊠the men in white.â that sentence caused Wayne to look back at the doctors, he spared [M/N] a look and noticed the way fear spiraled in his eyes as he kept them trained in on the doctor. Was that the reason why he was freaking out at the sight of all the doctors in the room? Because men dressed in white hurt him? âP-Please stop asking questions.â Wayne gave him an understanding look.
âOkay, alright. But Iâve just got one more.â [M/N] couldnât help but groan âI know, but this one is important. Do you have a home to return too?â the questioned momentarily caused him to freeze up, his expression now saddened.
â⊠no.â with that he stopped talking completely, his face blank but he could just see the sadness lingering in the air surrounding him. [M/N] allowed Wayne to pick him up, despite how long it took him to allow him to touch him, and place him back in the hospital bed where he spent the rest of the day laying in silence.
WellâŠ
âThat old man needs to know how to stop asking unnecessary questions. Did he not notice how he was making us uncomfortable?â [M/N] swallowed thickly, raising his hand to caress his wrist once more âWe canât stay here for too long, [M/N]. We donât know how much distance we put between us and that lab. They could be here since the moment you were unconscious. I can get us out of here.â this caused [M/N] to look over at the open window, he didnât know what floor they were on but he knew they were up pretty high.
âItâs broad daylight, Venom. You canât be out when the sun is up. Weâll get caught.â
âItâs not like we have a lot of options, [M/N]. Do you want to waste your time here and risk getting caught or trust me and get us out of here?â Venom growled softly when he felt [M/N] hesitate, his mind thinking back to the kind man.
âI-IâŠâ Venom let out a sigh when [M/N] chose to stay and see where this option would take them, if things started to go south then Venom had full control of the situation, and if things looked better⊠lets not get their hopes up just yet. Venom and [M/N] shared the same questioning expressions whenever Wayne stopped by and visited [M/N], they didnât question it when he came by to drop off food and share a few words with [M/N]. The young child would eat as much as he could but heâd eventually throw everything back up, [M/N] grimaced when he realised that his body had gotten used to the consistent diet of human flesh and blood that he couldnât handle actual food. Now he couldnât even enjoy the simplest things in life, like eating. And itâs not like he could tell them what he ate previously that got him to get this sort of a reaction, that would really get him in trouble.
âYou know, I have a nephew.â [M/N] hummed at the news, Wayne and him playing a card game, one that he couldnât seem to remember the name of but he could remember how to play. He thinks heâs winning, telling how Wayne was getting frustrated a little.
âOh? Where is he now?â he asked, placing another card down on the deck then rearranging his hand. He was also talking a bit more since Wayne keeps visiting him, [M/N] becoming more relaxed but he still had his guard up in case something bad happened âWith how often you come to see me, and with the only time you ever leave is to go to work, Iâd think you have no one waiting for you at home.â
âWell, heâs usually at school about this time and heâs been busy as of lately. Heâs got this band, um, Corroded Coffin, if I remember correctly. Heâs really into heavy metal and stuff, all that loud and energetic music.â [M/N] nods at that.
âLoud? I would not like that at all, it would hurt us.â
âAnd, if Iâm being honest, he reminds me an awful lot like you.â this comment made [M/N] pause, he slowly looked up at the older man and held back a soft laugh, seeing how he was sticking his tongue out in concentration as he thought out how to play his next card.
âYou donât know anything about me.â he nod his head.
âTrue, but I do know you need help.â
âAnd what makes you think you can help me?â Wayne shrugs and plays his card, it was only then did [M/N] realise Wayneâs hand was empty, meaning that he had won this card game.
âI donât know, but with time Iâm sure youâll get better.â [M/N] furrows his brows.
âI still donât get how your nephew and I are similar.â Wayne hums.
âWhen I first met him, he was quiet and standoffish. Kept to himself and never really spoke, only speaking when spoken too.â this caused [M/N] to flinch, wrapping his arms around his body âI canât share much about that boy, but it took him a long time to fully open up and trust me, but I was patient with him. It was definitely worth the wait because the day I got to see who that boy truly was, it was a magical moment.â
â⊠you wouldnât want to know who I truly was.â
âI beg to differ.â
âWe canât trust that heâll accept us, [M/N].â he knows that, it sounds too good to be true. Hours later [M/N]âs room was blanketed in darkness with the light of the hallway being the only illumination that peeked through the cracks of the door, he was trying to sleep but struggling to do so, his body curled up on the bed with his arms wrapped around the pillow he was laying on. The silence was peaceful, the only noise being his breathing and a heart monitor of another patient residing in the room, other than that it was absolutely quiet. He let out a huff and turned himself over so that he was laying on his back, his eyes now staring up at the bleak white ceiling, quickly closing his eyes when his mind went back to that damned room.
âYou struggle to sleep, why?â [M/N]âs lip quivered.
âIâm scared.â he whispered softly âI donât know what to do.â
âWe can always run away.â
âI donât want to run, I want to live. Running is not living.â
âWe donât have much of a choice, [M/N].â his eyes opened, glaring up at the ceiling in disdain.
âWe donât.â his tensed up when he heard voices in the hallway, briefly making out a few of them as the doctors that treated him and Wayne. He had come to like Wayneâs company, even Venom was relaxing under the presence of the old man and spoke less about wanting to eat him, it was a start at least.
âMister Munson, since [M/N] is now physically well enough, I think it would be best to try and find out where he came from.â this statement had [M/N] wide awake, his body shooting up from where he was laying and his head whipping around and staring at the door with wide eyes âHis parents donât seem to be in the picture, and we donât even know which state he is from. He doesnât seem to be from Hawkins because he didnât recognise which state he was in when asked.â Wayne nods his head.
âI understand that, but what are you going to do now that he wonât be under your care?â
âThe best option would to leave him in the care of a social worker, perhaps even ask the police to investigate the childâs origin.â this made him panic, police? He didnât need the police digging into anything involving his past, he didnât need them spreading out news that he was there in âHawkinsâ and bring those men right to him. He was quick to throw the covers off and head towards the window, being ever so quiet as to not draw attention that he was awake.
âIf we arenât able to find any sort of living relative or guardian, Iâm sorry, but weâre going to have to hand him over to the authorities. We canât continue to shelter him, weâre a hospital, not homeless shelter.â this was more then enough to break his resolve, already climbing out the window and getting ready to jump out but paused when Wayne spoke up.
âWell, what if I took him in?â what? [M/N] sat on the windowsill as he looked back towards the door, what did he just say? âIâll take him in.â the doctor sigh.
âYouâll take in this child that you barely know? Mister Munson, as much as I respect that thought, do you think itâs wise to bring a child to a trailer that can barely house yourself and your nephew. Youâll be bringing a lot onto your plate by including another child under your roof. Why burden yourself with that?â
âThat boy already looked like heâs been through a lot, why make things worse for him? Besides, it took him so long to open up just a little bit to me, how long do you think itâll take for him to talk to whoever else is supposed to look after him.â he sighed himself, wiping a hand down his face âI understand the concern, but I canât stand to watch that child shut down. The foster care system is flawed, Iâve seen it and it ainât pretty, I wouldnât want to see that boy suffer more than he already has. The look in his eyes is like that of a war veteran diagnosed with PTSD.â the doctor gave Wayne a look.
âBut you understand the troubles youâll face with taking this child in.?â he nods.
âI do.â Venom made himself appear to look at [M/N], he noted the way his lip was trembling as the tears he held back for so long started falling down his face as he let out a choked by quiet sob. After a couple minutes talking with the doctor, Wayne peeked into the room and there he saw [M/N] sleeping in his bed with his back facing the door. He was quiet as he approached his sleeping figure and taking a seat at the edge of his bed, raising his hand so it could rest on his side âIâm not sure what you went through, [M/N], but Iâll make sure you wonât have to suffer anymore.â he pats him softly before standing up and taking his leave, not noticing the way [M/N]âs body trembled as he cried silently.
[later]
To say Eddie Munson, the so called nephew of Wayne Munson, was surprised would be an understatement. He was completely floored at the sight of the young boy clinging to his uncle, clutching onto his jacket as he hid behind him and peeked out to look up at him. There wasnât that big of a height difference between the two of them but he was still having to look up at him, not that it mattered, what mattered was the fact that his uncle brought some kid home that he had no idea about. Wait, no, he did know about him. Maybe it was a dick move of him to not remember, but a couple weeks ago he remembered his uncle distraught about something. Upon asking, he was shocked to hear how his uncle accidentally hit some kid and took him to the hospital, he did remember his uncle mention how he would visit him with any chance he got butâ did he mention about bringing him home?
âHey, Eddie. Do you remember about that kid I hit awhile ago?â
âYeah, why?â he replied, not paying to much attention to his uncles words in favor of tuning his guitar.
âWell, he doesnât really have a home to return too. If it isnât too big of a deal, I was thinking of bringing him home to live with us. I understand that itâs a bigâ a huge deal for us, and Iâll also understand that youâll be against it. I justâ I wonât rest easy if heâs not somewhere safe.â
âY-Yeah, yeah, nah. Itâs all good, itâs fine.â he answered, sticking his tongue out in concentration as he twisted a knob and gently strummed the string, grinning to himself when he got the correct tune from it.
âReally, Eddie? You donât mind at all?â he waved his hand to dismiss his uncle.
âYeah, itâs fine, itâs fine! Donât worry about it.â he grimaced to himself. Damn, he really did bring it up with him, he was just too much of a dumbass to listen to him properly.
âEddie, this is the young boy I always talked about, his name is [M/N] and heâll be living with us. [M/N], this is my nephew that Iâve been taking care of since he was a child, his name is Eddie.â his hand reaches back to gently pat his back, [M/N] and Eddie stared at each other before [M/N] turned his head so that he was hiding his face in Wayneâs back.
âH-HelloâŠâ he spoke out weakly, Eddie awkwardly raised his hand and waved.
âHi.â that was good enough for Wayne, at least [M/N] was speaking. Since that night Wayne had noticed the way [M/N] now brightened, even if it was small, whenever he entered the room. He was more open and didnât speak in a monotone voice, going so far as to initiating their conversations and carrying most of them. It made Wayne happy that he opened up more to him, he was so happy.
âI know that this is sudden for the both of you, but I really do hope that you two can get along.â [M/N] swallowed thickly as he looked back up at Eddie, yeah, this was going to take awhile to get used to. [M/N] now found himself sat in their living room(?) as they two spoke outside, he took this as his chance to get a look around the room, he snorted softly at the shelf that held a large collection of different mugs.
âHow cozy.â [M/N] nodded his head.
âItâs nice. I like it better than the open space of the lab and hospital; I like the mess and clutter of everything.â he turned his head and saw Venom appear at his side.
âThe plan to flee is still on the table, [M/N]. If anything bad happens, weâre out of here. As much as I have come to like this human, we canât trust that things will go our way for long.â he nods his head, a sad look now appearing on his face at the thought of this being ripped away from him âI understand the sadness, but we canât take any chances.â
âI know, I know.â he pats his shoulder where he feels the sludge of Venomâs body âI trust your intuition, Venom. But we should trust Wayne as well.â Venom lets out a sigh.
âI suppose youâre right, but that doesnât solve our food problem.â this caused a bead of sweat to trickle down the side of his face, thatâs right. Venom still needed to eat humans, or, something that had a lot of meat or else heâd resort to eating [M/N]âs organs and shit, that definitely wonât be fun. He could already tell that Wayne didnât seem to have a lot of money on hand and itâll be even tighter with another mouth to feed, he couldnât burden Wayne with Venomâs appetite. Heâll figure something out.
âEddieâ Dammit.â his head shoots up at the shout, Venom was quick to retreat back into [M/N]âs body when the door was thrown open and in stormed Eddie who looked mad. [M/N] flinched when Eddieâs wild eyes glared at him before storming off into down the hall and supposedly into his room, slamming it shut and blasting loud music. He winced softly at how loud it was despite it being muffled, Wayne then walked back into the room and sighed softly âWell that didnât go as well as I hoped.
âIs he angry at me?â [M/N] spoke, Wayne dragged his hand down his face.
âYes and no. He doesnât like the thought of sharing a room with a stranger.â
âWell, itâs understandable. We are strangers, and having to share a room so suddenly with someone you donât even knowâŠâ he trailed off, rubbing his arm âM-Maybe this was a bad idea, Wayne. Maybe I shouldââ
âShush now, donât talk like that.â Wayne was suddenly in front of him, kneeling down from where [M/N] was sitting on the sofa and placed his hands on top of his shoulders âI decided to take responsibility of youââ
âTo which I still donât understand.â he quickly looked away when Wayne gave him a stern look, he let out a sigh when the older man waited for [M/N] to look at him again and when he did he gave him a soft but stern expression.
âThis is going to take a lot of time to get used to, for the three of us. Eddie had just recently gotten used to having his own space and living with me, with the sudden change of adding someone else to our bubble, I can see where his anger is coming from. It was wrong of me to suggest the two of you sharing, not taking into consideration of the both of you. I apologize for that, I will be saying the same thing to Eddie as well when he calm down. Youâve suffered enough, young man, allow me to help relieve that suffering.â tears started gathering in his eyes, his lips trembling as he started averting his eyes.
âI-Iâ I donât understand why though. Why me? You could have just left me there.â
âI already told you. You remind me an awful lot like my nephew.â he sniffles at that, wiping under his nose and a few tears that managed to leak from out of his eyes âI couldnât stand to leave you there when you needed help, and you trusted me more than the people that helped you.â
âI donât trust doctors.â he murmurs, he really didnât like doctors.
âBut you trust me? You very well could have declined my offer to house you as well, [M/N], but you didnât.â he could see where he was coming from, he could have said no but despite being twelve years old, he already knew how flawed the foster system was. I mean, he was homeless at the age of nine because he couldnât stand being in a house where he was nothing more than the outcast. He was afraid that it was going to happen again, he was so scared he was going to have to relive another nightmare, but the gentleness from Wayneâs voice calmed him âEddie will come around, I swear.â
âA-And if he doesnât?â
âHe⊠well, itâs his loss.â [M/N] frowned softly.
âHeâs your nephew, Wayne. Iâll understand if you choose him over me.â
âIâd rather not be given that choice. I havenât known you long enough, but with the time we had, I can already tell youâll do great in life. You are both destined for great things.â this managed to crack a smile, though smile but definitely a smile, on his face that caused Wayne to chuckle âNow thereâs that smile.â he wipes away a few more tears that managed to stray from his eyes with his thumb. Eddie peeked his head from out of his room and in his eyes a memory of when he was in the same position as [M/N] flashed in his head, he could see the same hurt and pain in [M/N]âs eyes that once belonged to him. He could see himself in that boy and he could understand why Wayne took him in, maybe it was to feel better about himself for hitting him with his truck or because he felt bad that he hit him with his truck⊠[M/N]âs eyes looked over when he heard a soft creek and saw Eddieâs door open for a brief second before it was closed.
The following days went by quickly, [M/N] politely refused to share a room with Eddie but adamantly refused to take the pull out bed that Wayne used to sleep on. He was stubborn about it too and said that he didnât mind sleeping on the couch, though uncomfortable, he would feel less bad if he took Wayneâs bed. Though the two of them avoided each other, they were cordial and civil when they did have to interact but they were mostly quiet. Eddie found it easy to avoid the young boy since he had school and other extracurricular activities to attend to so he made sure to come home later so he didnât have to interact with him as often, [M/N] didnât take that to heart because at least he was left in the silence of the trailer where Eddie blasts hard rock 24/7. Him shredding his guitar was the worst for both himself and Venom, the high pitch shrieking of his fingers gliding along the strings of his guitar were sharp enough to cause Venom to react badly and nearly take control on their body but [M/N] was quick enough to grab a walkman and tape to shut out all the unnecessary noises. The first time Wayne noticed how sensitive [M/N] was to sounds he dismissed the worry and concern with saying he just couldnât handle loud noises and this was Eddieâs home, he couldnât possibly tell him to knock it off when it was what gave Eddie comfort. The next day [M/N] woke up with a walkman on the coffee table and a couple tapes with calming and soft sounding music, that brought another rare smile to his face.
Another problem [M/N] struggling with was Venomâs hunger, that problem was easy to solve, though. He was lucky that Wayne worked the night shifts for his job at the plant and Eddie was a heavy sleeper, wouldnât wake up even if a tornado was going off in his room. Venom was strictly told not to eat any humans and instead to feast on the farm animals that resided in Hawkins, the occasional raccoons and possums but to never eat any pets or even strays. Venom didnât see the difference between a pet with a cow, they were both animals in his eyes, but [M/N] couldnât possibly live with the guilt of eating an animal like a dog or cat. Animals like cows, though despite how cruel, were already up for slaughter since being bred into this cruel reality, so he didnât have that much guilt over eating them. But no matter what he ate, it still made him sick to his stomach to eat animals, there was nothing else in that town that could satisfy Venomâs stomach and he couldnât stomach the thought of eating another human being again.
It was a school night and Eddie found himself struggling to complete his chemistry homework, frustrated with the complicated wording of the work he stormed out of the trailer to take a short smoke break to clear his mind. He didnât know how long he was sitting out there when he heard soft weak whimpering, he blows out the smoke he inhaled from his cigarette before evidently snuffing it out and investigating where the noise was coming from. Heâs peeking over fences for a sign of life but found nothing, heâs walking towards the woods and the noise was louder, heâs not too far from the trailer park when he enters the woods when he found the source of the whimpers. He recoils back in disgust at the sight of a half eaten deer that was still alive, it looked like a bear had mauled it but the bite marks on its neck didnât look right, even more so one of its legs was torn off while its stomach was ripped open and eaten.
âJesusâŠâ he muttered under his breath, turning away and pressing the palm of his hand to his mouth to stop himself from throwing up at the grotesque sight. How the hell was this thing still alive? He felt so guilty that he had no way of putting it out of its misery so he fled the scene back to the trailer, he doesnât realise that there was someone inside until he opened the door and there he saw [M/N] sitting up on the pull out sofa, that Wayne had bought to replace the sofa because he felt bad for allowing [M/N] to sleep on a sofa. He saw the young boy trembling as he hugged his knees close to his chest, tears running down his face as he bit rather violently on his thumbnail. He didnât know how deep [M/N] was in but he still had to register that Eddie was there, he slowly approached him as to not alarm him so suddenly of his presence before kneeling down so that he wasnât standing over him âHeyâŠâ he spoke softly, it still wasnât enough because [M/N]âs head shot up with a gasp, head whipping around to look up at Eddie in fear. The older boy raised his hands and held them out in front of him, whispering softly words to calm him down but whatever had [M/N] freaked out overcame his senses.
âW-Whaâ Eddie? What a-are youââ Eddie brings his finger to his lips to shush him softly, his lips trembled as a few noises manage to escape his mouth but no words so he just closed his mouth. Eddie frowned softly at the image in front of him, [M/N] looked like a sad puppy as he looked up at Eddie with those beady little eyes.
âDid you also seeâŠâ he didnât need to finish his sentence for [M/N] to know what he was talking about because fear struck his eyes, what he didnât expect was for how harsh [M/N]âs reaction to it. He slapped a hand over his mouth as his stomach gurgled, whatever he had eaten previously travelling up his throat and threatening to puke it back out. Eddie probably would have picked [M/N] up to move him to the bathroom but he was advised not to touch him when he was having an episode so he quickly looked for a bucket and held it out for him. [M/N] all but snatched it out of his hands and puked his guts out, Eddie grimaced at how violently he was emptying his stomach, he stood to his feet and let [M/N] do his busy while he got a glass of water for him. He sat the glass on the coffee table and waited for [M/N] to finish and when he did the bucket was nearly full, he felt a little sick to his stomach but he shouldnât let it show âAre you⊠okay?â he raised his eyes to look at the older boy before bursting out into tears, wiping away the saliva and puke on his chin while his other hands wiped at his tears.
âI-Iâm sorryâŠ! Iâm sorryââ he started getting choked up, trying to take deep breaths to calm himself but he was struggling to do so. He was so caught up in his tears that he didnât notice Eddie get up until he felt something over his ears, he looked up and saw that Eddie had put headphones over his ears and hooked it up to his walkman, the song âMoon Riverâ by Audrey Hepburn playing. He sniffled softly and looked up at Eddie to see him mouthing something that his overwhelmed brain couldnât understand, he just sat in silence as the song played, watching Eddie closely as he cleaned up his mess before returning and gesturing to the glass of water that was still sitting on the table.
âAre you okay?â Eddie asks once more, though a different song was playing this time [M/N] understood what he said and meekly nodded his head. Wayne had already informed Eddie that [M/N] had a weak stomach, telling him how the doctors said that whatever he ate in the past, his body had gotten used to whatever diet it was and he wasnât able to properly stomach food and would end up throwing up whatever he ate. Heâs heard the few instances [M/N] did have to empty his guts out into the toilet late at night, but this was the first and most violent one heâs witnessed.
âThank youâŠâ he muttered under his breath but Eddie managed to catch it, Eddie cracked a small smile but looked away, raising a hand to rub at the back of his neck. [M/N]âs eyes adverted to the side as he thought back to why he reacted like that, Venom was hungry and took over [M/N]âs body while he was asleep, he woke up while Venom was in the middle of his meal and quickly changed back and leave that poor deer in its half eaten state. He could remember feeling its slimy intestines in his mouth as he chewed, it was similar to gum, and the crunch of its flesh being torn right off the boneâ god, he quickly brought his closed fist to his mouth to hold back another wave of nausea.
âH-Hey, are you gonnaââ he shook his head, raising his hand to stop Eddie. He threw his head back and swallowed the chunks of left over flesh, his lips trembled and a new wave of tears started flowing down his cheeks. He gasped softly when Eddie stood up from where he was and sat down on the pullout sofa beside him, he hesitantly raised his hand before placing it on [M/N]âs, comforting him gently âItâs alright, youâll be okay. Whatever is out there, it wonât hurt you like it did with that deer.â the longer the two of them sat there Eddie hadnât noticed the way [M/N] started to smile, rolling his eyes when he heard Venom gag. Wayne returned in the morning at a time that Eddie would usually have left for school but when he entered the trailer, though he should be mad, he was treated with the cutest sight of Eddie and [M/N] leaning against each other on the pullout and fast asleep. Eddie had his arm wrapped around [M/N]âs shoulder while the he in return let his body rest against his chest, maybe heâll let Eddie sleeping in go just this once.
From then on the two of them have been getting along for the better, [M/N] acted like Eddieâs shadow but Wayne thought it looked more like a baby duckling following its mama. Eddie was constantly looking over his shoulder to see if [M/N] was still following him or [M/N] would be holding the end of his shirt, jacket or even his chains wherever they went. Wayne was happy that he didnât have to worry about the two anymore, watching from the corner of his eye where Eddie and [M/N] were sitting on the couch and the older boy was teaching him all about his D&D game. He noticed that the young boy wasnât by all means stupid, he was quite smart by the times heâs caught him easily answering Eddieâs homework questions on various subjects, but he was having quite a hard time understanding the concept of D&D. He didnât seem to take that much of an interest of the make belief world of knights and monsters but he did enjoy observing and Eddieâs narrating, much to Eddieâs dismay that he couldnât enjoy playing his favourite game with [M/N], heâll take what he can get.
â[M/N],â said boy raised his head at the sound of his name, Eddie doing the same from beside him as they both ate a sandwich that was served for lunch âhow would you like to attend school like Eddie?â both boys, who were mid bite, pause and sit in silence as Wayneâs words slowly processed in their minds.
âSchool?â [M/N] mumbled, crumbs from the sandwich falling from his lips âWhy?â
âIâve noticed how smart you are, and you must be bored being home all day with nothing to do.â he shook his head.
âNot really. I have the few nice neighbours to talk to, and some of the older ladies teach me their cooking recipes.â both Wayne and Eddie made a face, so thatâs how heâs been able to make dinner the past few nights âIs going to school only because Iâm a little smart your only reason?â
âWell, how about making friends your own age? Donât you think itâs a little odd the only social activity you get is with old bums like myself?â he shrugs his shoulders, now setting his sandwich on his plate.
âYouâre easier to talk to.â Eddie then raised a hand.
âAlso, kids our age are savages.â he quickly looked away when Wayne gave him a sharp glare, [M/N] lowered his head and pouted softly.
âWill me going to school make you happy?â the older man let out a soft huff, a bead of sweat on his cheek as he rubbed the back of his neck.
âAs much as Iâd like to deny it, it would. I think a better education would be good for you, and you clearly have an advantage if youâre able to answer questions with ease from Eddieâs level, whoâs in high school.â Eddie made a face.
âWay to tell me Iâm dumber than a middle schooler.â [M/N] shook his head.
âChemistry just isnât your forte. Youâre amazing at creative writing, very imaginative.â they both ignore the way Eddie turned a little bashful, [M/N] frowned softly and messed with his hair.
âI think going to school will be great. More options on the menu for us.â Wayne noticed once again the way [M/N]âs eyes lingered to the side, a small glare on his face as he muttered something before adverting his eyes back to his lap.
âDo I really have to school?â
âI really think itâll be good for you.â
And thatâs where [M/N] found himself being registered into Hawkins Middle School under the name of [M/N] Munson, this didnât fail to bring a smile to his face. The woman at the desk gave off a bad reaction at the news of another Munson attending the school, he already knew from both Eddie and Wayne that the older boy was a bit of a problem child, but like Eddie said, kids were savages and thought less of Eddie because of his origin. Eddie gave him a thumbs up before retreating to the high school that was across from the middle school while Wayne tended to [M/N], who looked more and more nervous at the thought of having to be surrounded by children; yuck.
âI-Iâm having second thoughts, Wayne.â the older man let out a laugh, patting him on the shoulder and giving him a confident smile.
âYouâll do great, [M/N]. Youâll do just fine, I mean, how bad could it be?â [M/N] grimaced badly âOh, donât be overdramatic. You donât have to make friends on the first day, but try not to keep in your own bubble for too long.â he stood there for a couple seconds before nodding his head.
âIâll try.â this time Wayne pats his head.
âThere you go.â he messes with his hair then backs away âIâll see you later in the afternoon, have a good day.â [M/N] watches Wayne leave, waving his hand to bid the older man goodbye until he disappeared into his truck.
â⊠this is going to end horribly.â
âShut up.â and he wasnât wrong, the moment he stepped into the classroom, the teacher announcing that he was a new student enrolling in the middle of the school year, people already saw him as an outcast. Not only was he new to a town where everybody knew everyone, along with the fact that these kids have already known each other for half the year, there was nobody there that wanted to be associated with him. The stares he got only worsened when they learnt that he was a Munson, nothing more than trailer trash or the new Eddie âthe freakâ Munson to replace him because he left. By the end of the day [M/N] was worn out from the lack of interaction and the constant teasing the other middle schoolers gave him, Eddie came over with a giant grin on his face and before he could make any words out [M/N] was already on him.
â[M-M/N]?â he stuttered out, looking down at the younger boy, who had wrapped his arms around his torso and was hiding his face into his chest.
âI-I wanna go home.â he mumbled softly, lip quivering as his body trembled. Eddieâs hands were hovering over his body before they slowly wrapped around his body, soothing the crying boy.
âItâs alright. Thingâs will get better, I promise.â
âReally?â Eddie gave a scoff.
âYeah, you donât think people treated me badly either? You just gotta stand your ground. Theyâre relentless, sure, but you gotta prove youâre someone not to be messed with.â Venom let out an impressed noise.
âThatâs something I can agree on. We are someone not to be messed with.â
It took a bad incident for it to get better for [M/N]. The bullies were people that strived off the reactions they got out of people, the anger, the sadness, anything, thatâs why it pissed them that [M/N] gave them none of that. From tearing up his stuff, to dumping their food on him to even getting him in trouble, though the teachers never really gave him shit because he didnât seem like the type of person to do that kind of bad behaviour, it paid off being the quiet kid that kept to himself. [M/N] suffered three years of torture being torn apart by adults that viewed him as nothing more than a guinea pig, he found it nearly adorable that this was these kids version of torture. Perhaps he should show them what true torment is, goodness, now heâs starting to sound like Venom.
But now, it wasnât sounding so bad.
âI heard heâs sensitive to food.â
âWhat? What does that mean?â
âHe throws up anything he eats.â
âEw, thatâs gross.â
âI wanna see it though. I wanna see if itâs true.â and thatâs where he found himself being held down as the ringleader of this group of assholes was forcing food into his mouth, he could easily throw these punks off but his mind was in a different place. His mind was thinking back to the time he was trapped in that goddamn white room, his mind was thinking back to the time when those scientists were forcing him to eat raw meat when he refused to eat to feed Venom. He was started to get his disorder in check, he no longer scarfed down food like a starved man or threw up the food he consumed, but all that progress went down the drain right that instance. The kid on top of him was thrown off him and he turned onto his stomach, pushing himself onto his knees to throw up the food that was forced into his stomach and anything else he consumed that day.
âWow, it was true!â
âThatâs gross, hahaha!â
âDo it again!â he was heaving as he stared down at the puddle of his vomit, sweat forming all over his body as his mind continued to believe that he was still in the laboratory. He saw blood mix with his vomit, he saw chunks of human remains and torn clothes swim in his vomit, he felt disgusting. He could hear Venom speaking to him but he couldnât process the words properly, he could feel the boy from before approaching him once more and the moment he felt a hand on his shoulder was when he snapped.
Eddie let out a sigh, placing his hands on his hips as he looked side to side in search for [M/N]. School had ended a couple minutes ago and he still saw no sign of the young boy, he was never late, either arriving on time or he was the one waiting for Eddie to appear. He was going to give [M/N] a couple minutes but when it turned into a half an hour was when he decided to give up waiting for him and went searching for him on his own, and since he attended the middle school as the little delinquent he still is, he knew all the little hidey holes [M/N] could possibly be in. He didnât think heâd find him at the back of the school but before he did he saw the massacre that was left of the rally of bullies, he grimaced at the sight crying and groveling middle schoolers covered in blood and bruises, he saw a puddle of vomit on the floor and he couldnât tell if it was from the children crying bloody murder or⊠oh, god. He quickly looked for [M/N] in the pile of bruises children but saw no sign of the young boy so he turned a corner and there he found him, curled up in a ball trembling as he rocked back and toward with his knuckles dyed in blood with some splattered over his face.
â[M-M/N]âŠâ he spoke out softly, his hand reaching out before it was violently smacked away.
âD-Donât touch me!â Eddie flinched at the amount of animosity coming from him, holding his hand by the wrist that was slightly stinging from how hard [M/N] slapped his hand away. God, [M/N] looked worse than he did on that night he had his panic attack. Weak sounds of whimpers escaped his lips while his bloodshot eyes looked around in alarm, it was as if he was searching for someone to pop out of nowhere. Eddieâs shoulders drooped when he saw that [M/N] wasnât going to calm down any time soon so he pressed his back against the wall he was leaning against and dropped to the floor but kept his distance in case he lashed out again, he eyes would occasionally looked down at him before closing.
âSo⊠wanna talk about it?â Eddie swallowed thickly when he didnât earn a response, a weak sob just left his lips âNo, no, thatâs cool. We donât gotta talk about it, itâs just the fact that I left a bunch of middle schoolers crying back there and Iâm afraid if someone sees me theyâre gonna pin the blame on me, soâŠâ he takes a sharp inhale as he shrugs his shoulders, he peeks back down at [M/N] and saw his bottom lip was trembling as he pouted.
âI-I didnât mean tooâŠâ he spoke so softly that he almost didnât catch it, his eyes looked down at his hands and he gasped softly at the sight of blood so he quickly hid his hands âT-They were justâ I-I was justââ he gave up and just buried his face into his knees, Eddie could guess what happened⊠kind of, but he didnât expect [M/N] to be capable of such a feat. Whatever this kid went through before his uncle picked him up off the side of the road, he must have went through something horrible.
âCan I touch you?â he waits for [M/N] to respond and when he gets that short nod his hand all but rests gently on top of his head, itâs almost a ghost like touch since he isnât putting to much weight into it but [M/N] can just feel warmth from his hand as they sat side by side each other âDo you wanna talk about it later?â
â⊠Iâd rather not talk about it, honestly.â Eddie nods.
âThatâs fine too, but like Wayne says, you shouldnât keep everything all locked up. Youâll feel much better when you let it all out.â
âHe is correct. Didnât you feel better when you let us out? It was refreshing, yes?â Eddieâs chuckling softly so he misses the way [M/N] grits his teeth, because he did feel better. He felt great because it was fucking exhilarating beating the shit out of those fucking bastards like the punching bags they were, he felt immense joy shudder throughout his body when he felt the crunch of their bones under the pressure of his fists, he knew he had a giant grin spread across his lips when their blood splattered onto his face.
He felt disgusting.
It was like nothing changed.
He was still a monster.
A wolf in sheepâs clothing.
It was hours after that incident and Wayne was given the night off because the plant was needing repairs, the people in charge didnât want to have to pay a hefty check to anyone that got hurt so they just let them take the night off to save a couple thousand dollars. Eddie was off with his hand so he let [M/N] crash in his room after what happened earlier that day, of course he told Wayne what happened, he wasnât going to keep that to himself when he knows his uncle can help the young boy better than he could. They both knew [M/N] found more comfort in Wayne and trusted him more, Eddie took no offence to that and was happy his uncle could be trusted, so he left the trailer without a worry in mind.
â[M/N]?â he called out softly, standing right outside of Eddieâs room and knocking softly on the door âHey buddy, itâs me. Eddie told me what happened at school and, well, though I donât really condone the attacks you took, I can understand why you did what you did.â he waited for a response but sighed softly when he was met with silence, goodness, it was reminding him of the days when Eddie was still in middle school âI wonât force you to talk it out with me, but I want you to know there isnât a need to hide. You can tell me anything, and I promise I wonât reaction negatively.â he calls out his name one more time as he pushed gently on the door, leaning back when the door opened and he had failed to realise that door wasnât completely closed. He entered the room and felt a shudder go down his spine as the cool autumn air enveloped the room, he looked around and noticed that [M/N] was nowhere to be seen, not even on the bed, but instead Eddieâs window was wide open, letting in a draft. He cursed under his breath when he realised that this whole time [M/N] wasnât even in the room so he quickly rushed out of the trailer, grabbing his coat on the way out, and went searching for the young boy.
It wasnât too late into the night but the sun was already down and it was dark out so he couldnât really shout out for his name and risk an angry neighbour coming up to his doorstep all because of his shouting so he just resorted into whisper shouting out his name, his already bad vision wasnât helping him in this predicament either. He was especially worried because heâs heard from the neighbours and Eddie alike that there was some wild animal out there eating raccoons and possums alike, even the occasional deer or the common house pet. Whatever was eating them never finished its meal and left its unfortunate carcass barely alive somewhere in the woods, wishing someone could put it out of its misery. He was so worried because even though there have been no reports about it hurting a person, doesnât mean itâs entirely impossible. His heart dropped into his stomach when he heard soft whimpering, it didnât sound like [M/N]âs but instead a dogâs whining, no wonder the night was a little too quiet. He quickly but quietly rushed over to the woods and tried to be mindful of his steps as to not alert whatever could be lurking in the dark, when the sounds got louder he was greeted with the sight of a fellow trailer owner their pet labrador nearly in pieces and was still alive.
He recoiled back at the sight of the dog, his foot stepping right on top of a twig and it snapping under his weight. The sound was enough to alert the other thing that Wayne failed to notice while his gaze was on the whimpering animal, the figure that was tearing into the dogs hind leg froze when they realised they werenât alone. Despite the dark hindering his vision and despite the initial fear that was starting to overwhelm his sense, his eyes were already adjusting to the darkness of the woods and the small amount of moon light that was shining down through the leaves and branches he was able to see what exactly has been leaving half eaten animals all over the woods. There, in his disbelief, was [M/N] with blood dripping from his hands and mouth as his teeth were still digging into the flesh on the doors leg.
â[M-M/N]âŠâ he looked like a wild animal as he stared up at the older man but when he realised just who exactly was in front of him he saw the realisation settle in his eyes as he dropped the leg to the ground, slowly standing up and backing away.
âWayneâŠâ he breathed out, fear was struck in [M/N]âs eyes the longer he stared at the man who refused to move. He didnât know if he was afraid of moving that the small boy would jump at him or flee, he didnât know which option was worse. Tears soon started to glisten in his eyes before finally running down his face and mixing with the blood still dripping down his chin and onto his neck, [M/N] let out a gasp and took another step back when Wayne raised his hands slowly.
â[M/N], I need you to calm down.â he spoke softly in that same tone that could calm [M/N], it nearly worked but he was so overwhelmed with fear that he couldnât comprehend what was being said to him.
âWayâ Wayne, I-Iââ
âWeâve been caught, [M/N]. We have got to go.â [M/N] nods his head.
âYes, yes⊠we must go.â he mutters under his breath and takes another step back to get away, he turns around and goes to break out into a sprint when Wayne spoke again.
âWas it the men in white?â his words caused [M/N] to pause, he slowly turned back around to look back at Wayne âIs it because of them that youâve⊠youâre sensitive to food?â he nervously peeked down at the groveling dog, sweating a little when [M/N] just stared at him.
â⊠yes.â he spoke softly, he takes another step back when Wayne took a step forward.
âWhat does he know, [M/N]? He knows nothing. Let us leave before it is too late. We have nothing here now.â he was beginning to cry at the thought of losing everything all because he was careless, all because he couldnât control his anger and Venomâs hunger. He backed up into a tree but instead of running away he instead slowly fell to the ground and started to cry, his hands were trying to wipe them away but some of the blood was mixing in with the tears and so he was smearing it all over his face. He only started crying harder as he thought back to the lab all over again, every time they forced him to eat something and when it was over they wouldnât even let him clean himself up and so heâd continue with the experiments and training with blood all over him. He just continued to cry and cry and Wayne just sat across from him, not taking his eyes off the weeping child that just couldnât get himself to calm down for the longest time. He didnât know how much time had past but it was long enough for [M/N] to soften his cries into soft sobbing, hiccupping every few seconds while sniffling âYou are acting like a child. You are a loser.â
âI am a childâŠâ he didnât seem to care that he was talking out loud, Wayne would properly think heâs ever crazier to be talking to himself but what the hell, he already saw him eating a dog that was still alive and just twitching at this point âI just wanted a normal lifeâŠ!â he wailed out.
âIâŠâ he flinched when Wayne spoke, his eyes darting over to where the older man sat âI really donât know anything about you.â
âYou donât.â he then opened his arms and gestured to himself âThis⊠is me. A cannibal. A monster.â
âA lost child.â [M/N] flinched, looking down at the ground as his arms dropped to his side, the tears freely falling from his eyes and onto his legs and feet âYouâve been hiding so much.â
âYou think? I-Itâs not the first thing Iâd bring up in a conversation.â he said rather bitterly âWell, you know now. What are you gonna do? Hand me over to the police?â Wayne shook his head.
âNo.â
âNo? Why? You just saw what Iâm capable of doing. Eddie must have told you what I did to those middle school kids! Iâm a freak! A monster! I can hurt you; I can kill you and your nephew! You should just throw me away before I get out of hand!â he gasped when he felt Wayne put his hand on his head, he curled in on himself and trembled violently, waiting for what has to come and yet⊠there was nothing.
âWhat you need is not me throwing you away, I believe it would make you worse. As bad as it sounds, I think you need someone by your side than isolating and hiding yourself away. You were getting better with time, [M/N], and I still think that that is possible.â he warily looked down at the dog then back up at him âWe can work around this eating condition of yours, I promise.â
â⊠w-why would you do that, Wayne? I just donât understand you.â
âYou, young man, are a child and need to be treated like so. Whoever robbed you of your childhood; whoever made you the way that you are now, they are the monster, not you. You deserve to act the age that you are now and not that of a recovering war veteran suffering from PTSD.â his hand ruffles through [M/N]âs hair and he offers and nervous but sincere smile âThis may not be in the job description on raising a child, but Iâll help you every step of the way. I told you that Iâll take responsibly of you, didnât I? I plan on sticking to it.â the tears that he managed to stop burst out of his eyes once more and he was crying again, but this time he threw himself at Wayne and hugged him as he cried.
âThank you!â he sobbed out, burying himself into his neck as he wrapped his arms around his, a pang of guilt in his gut open realising that he was smearing the blood and his tears onto Wayneâs flannel shirt as he hugged âT-This means a loâ lot to usâŠ!â Wayne nodded softly as he brought his arms up to embrace the young boy, a moment of silence was shared between them but a thought came to his head.
âUsâŠ?â
âHe means me.â Wayne jumped at the new voice, a gasp escaping his lips at the sight of Venom appearing from out of [M/N]âs back and grinning at the sight of the startled man âWe are a packaged deal, human man. If you accept him, you accept me.â he nods his head slowly.
âOh⊠okay?â
âWhich also means he is eating for two. Why else do you think he eats a lot? I have a huge appetite, so if youâll excuse me.â Venom lingered away while [M/N] kept himself attached to Wayne like a koala to a tree, his fingers digging into Wayneâs back as he heard Venom devouring the dog. He felt a sense of comfort when Wayne held him closer, going so far as to covering his ears as best as he could as Venom ate. The adrenaline finally died down and replaced itself with nausea, Wayne was patting his back as he emptied his stomach for the nth time that day while Venom licked his lips âThat was delicious.â
âI⊠hate you.â
âYou do not.â Wayne was kind enough to wipe [M/N]âs face that was covered in blood, tears and now vomit. He felt disgusting as he let him clean his face, ultimately taking his flannel off before picking [M/N] up when Venom retreated back into his body and carried the young boy back to the trailer so he could rest after such an exhausting day. Wayne let [M/N] take a bath to clean himself of the blood and dirt on his body as he waited in the living room, or rather the room where they both sleep, he was nice enough to pull out their beds and set them out so when [M/N] came out he could either tell him what he wanted to share or just crash for the night and they leave that conversation for another day. But [M/N] him a few things, only bits and pieces, not everything. He told him that he was homeless from the age of nine before he was picked up by the scientists and was experimented on for the past three years, how Venom was forced into his body and now the two of them were inseparable now and forever. He said how thankful; how grateful he was to Wayne because he basically saved his life by hitting him by his truck because he practically picked him up and gave him a place to call home despite how damaged and beyond repair he was. He was forever indebted to that man that showed him nothing but kindness from the very beginning.
[time skip: a couple months later]
Wayneâs new adjustment to [M/N]âs parasite, Venom as he called himself, took a bit of time because the thing would pop out whenever it wanted. Wayne thought it would be best not to tell Eddie about the newest head living under their roof, he believes that his nephew would take the news well but Eddie is Eddie, the last thing [M/N] needs is Eddie freaking out or blowing things out of proportion so they would tell him sometime later⊠hopefully. Anyways, Venom was an interesting case because he could quite literally eat anything and everything but his favorite thing to eat was brains. Whether it may be human brains, animals brains or whatever, brains seems to be very delectable to him and he managed to find a substitute so [M/N] could have a break from eating to much. Chocolate! He remembered reading something in the newspaper about how chocolate contained something called phenethylamine, a compound that positively affected [M/N]âs mood and something sweet for them both to munch on. Eddie noticed [M/N]âs positive mood the day after the shit show happened, it made him happy to see that whatever Wayne did made a good improvement on the young boy, they looked even closer than they did before and [M/N] looked brighter than before. He wasnât flinching away when either of them touched him and he even started leaning into their gestures of affections, sometimes even initiating it, even if they were short and brief, at least he was trying now.
Now back to the matter at hand, [M/N]âs return to school the following week was quite uneventful, mainly because those bullies had quit being, well, bullies. The moment that group of morons set eyes on him they quickly averted their eyes and avoided him like the plague, it took him awhile the notice but the usual hooligans that harassed him were nowhere to be seen and he only learnt what happened was when the teacher informed them that the group had gotten into an accident and were being treated at the hospital to care for their injuries. Learning this, Eddie gave him a high five and a pat on the back. Now that he was free from the relentless bullying and his new found confidence, he was able to make a couple friends, and though they werenât many, they were people that he could actually have a conversation with. So for the next couple of months, he was actually have the time of his life attending school because he was getting to learn new stuff while having fun with his friends. Though he excelled in many subjects, his favorite and the class he did the best in thanks to Venom, was P.E.
âYouâve got quite the arm there, Munson.â [M/N] perked up at the compliment, arm raised as he was getting ready to throw a dodgeball at the opposing team.
âO-Oh, thank you coach.â the coach whistles softly as he watched [M/N] reel his arm back, letting out a grunt as he threw the ball at great speed across the gym and hitting a student so hard that he actually winded the poor kid.
âHave you ever thought of trying out for the baseball team?â the coach was impressed once again when he noticed [M/N] look up at him, completely unaware of the fact that a ball was hurdling its way over to him until he raised his arm and caught the ball before it could hit him in the chest âWith reflexes like yours, I think youâd make the team.â a soft flush spreads across his cheeks as he rolls the ball in between his hands and torso.
âY-You think so? I donât know if Iâll be good in a team.â
âI donât know about that. From what Iâve heard from the other students, youâve become quite popular and very likeable.â his already pink face turned red, a dopey grin appearing on his face.
âReally?â
âYeah, I heard youâre a bit of a heart throb amongst the female population.â the coach missed a look of confusion flashing on [M/N]âs face, who turned away and cupped his cheek.
âHeart throb? You? Please, youâre a headache.â
âQuiet you.â
âYou should think it over, I think youâll like it very much. And unlike your cousin, you seem to enjoy sports and is actually talented in the subject.â [M/N] made a face, forgetting that under the Munson name he was Wayneâs son and technically Eddieâs cousin. He also made a face because it was a little true about Eddieâs giant disdain over anything physical, remembering the last time he and Eddie went for a run or something and the older boy was panting heavily from exhaustion, maybe he had the scientists and Venom to thank for his increased stamina and endurance, but come on now. So now he found himself on the track field watching the Hawkins Middle School Baseball Team, another student that was recommended for the team let out a breath and spared a glance at [M/N] who was standing next to him, he flinched when he noticed the panicked look on his face.
âYou good there?â
âY-Yeah, itâs just my first time joining a sport.â
âI see, thereâs a first for everything, you know? But once you get used to it, thereâs nothing to be nervous about it at all!â [M/N] nodded his head softly.
âI-I guess so.â the student beside him let out a laugh and slapped a hand against his back, however, he let out a grunt at how hard and broad [M/N]âs back was that his hand was stinging a little.
âWell, since the team has already been established it is sort of scary and weâre joining halfway into the season, they need to sort us into where we specialise. What made you decide to join baseball? I heard that you were good a physical activities, never thought youâd actually join a team with how shy you are.â he chuckled nervously, raising an arm to rub the back of his neck.
âWell, my P.E teacher said that Iâve got a good arm and thought Iâd make a good addition to the baseball team despite how late I am from joining.â the student laughed, hands on his hips while nodding his head.
âI get it, I get it. The more the merrier.â
Exactly what [M/N] said, with how late he was in joining the team the coaches were reluctant in allowing him to join since tryouts were technically over but since he was recommended by a fellow coach of the basketball team, they accepted to see how well heâd so on the team. Much to their surprise, he surpassed many of their expectations and they greatly underestimated him because his performance was superb. Like the coach said, his arm was like a godsend because when he was asked to pitch against the opposing team he threw the ball at great speed that even the catcher was struggling to catch the ball and sometimes itâd swerve right past the catcher and sent flying behind him. The student that [M/N] was chatting to earlier whistled as he watched [M/N], sitting on the bench since he was on the opposing team and waiting his turn to pitch.
âSon of a bitch, weâve got ourselves a new pitcher!â one of the coaches cheered âIâve never seen a middle school pitch as fast as he can before! Heâs almost as good as the professionals!â
âYouâre being overdramatic.â
âWell, can you pitch as fast as him?â they all look at [M/N] once again, tipping his hat as he eyed the next batter. He took a deep breathing before turning his body and lifting his leg, he slams his foot on the ground as he sucked in a breath and threw the ball towards the batter. He swung his bat and he was one of the lucky few that managed to get his bat to connect with the ball, however, they were all brought to shock when the moment the ball came into contact with the bat it shattered and broke the bat completely.
âŠ
âŠ
âHoly shit.â
[later]
âSo you joined the baseball team?â
âYes.â
âBecause you pitched a ball so fast and hard that the ball shattered a bat?â
âYes.â
â⊠thatâs pretty metal.â
Sure, Eddie was impressed by the feat [M/N] achieved, proud even, but heâs a little nervous that his little dude was turning into a jock. Unlike the jocks in high school that is constantly harassing him and his group of outcasts, he doesnât see [M/N] as the type of person to become like them and bully people like him because he used to get bullied by people like them, but he was nervous that he might start to hang out with jocks like them and they could possibly twist his personality and heâll turn into somebody theyâll despise andâ
âYouâre thinking about something unnecessary, arenât you?â
âNo.â
âReally?â
âTotally, yeah.â
âMm. So then you wonât mind that Iâll be staying at school a little later than usual because of practice? I can find a way back home if it inconveniences you.â he waves his hand to dismiss his thoughts, a big grin emerging on his face.
âDonât even worry about it, dude! I might be busy a couple times, maybe late because Iâve got my own shit, but Iâll try to make it on time to pick you up. Love to hear the stories how youâll become the next star player.â Eddie smiles when he sees the way [M/N]âs face lights up.
âThen I canât wait to see you become a rockstar.â Eddie chuckles.
âI appreciate it, little dude.â he laughs and ruffles his head then throws it back. As the sports fan he is, Wayne was more than happy to learn that [M/N] took up baseball and was happy to play a few rounds of catch, Eddie even joining in a few times but when they saw how good [M/N]âs arm was they couldnât help but be thoroughly impressed. The distance he was able to throw the ball was almost freaky, they were sure if he put enough pressure into the ball heâd crush it completely. [M/N] taking up baseball was perfect for Eddie because now he could stay later with his club Hellfire, a Dungeons and Dragons club for him and his friends to play the various campaigns he orchestrated. Usually the two of them finished up their clubs around the same time but sometimes Eddieâs would finish a little earlier and he would find himself out on the track field sitting on the bleachers and waiting for [M/N] to finish up, these were also the times where he got to see [M/N] properly in his element. The young boy was hunched over, hands on his knees with sweat dripping from his forehead while his eyes were dead set on the ball as he stood on the outer field.
âThatâs your cousin, right?â one of Eddieâs friends, Jeff, asked.
âYeah, why?â
âI heard how the coaches are dead set on him joining the High Schoolâs baseball team, saying how heâs going to bring it back from the dead.â another way nodded their head, snapping their fingers and pointing at them.
âOur team does suck, plus, your cousin is really good. Iâve only seen him a few times in the passing, but heâs like a genius.â
âHeâs just really good at throwing a ball, donât see how that makes you a genius.â Eddie gives them a look before clearing his throat, when he got their attention he pointed over to the field where they heard the crack of the bat hitting the ball and sending the ball flying. They watch as the players scatter to try and catch the ball, it lands on the ground and bounces a couple times but [M/N] was the first to slide down and catch it in his glove before proceeding to throw it towards first base and take out the same batter. His team immediately cheer and a few other spectators awed in surprise, how couldnât they, with the distance he was standing at to the first base, that was quite the distance that no one else could possibly pull off.
âStill think heâs just good at throwing a ball?â Eddie asked rather cockily, snickering when he saw their mouth agape.
âJesus, what the fuck are you guys feeding him? That was insane.â
âWe really arenât feeding him much.â which is the truth, Eddie and [M/N] basically eat the same things, but that doesnât stop Eddie from noticing that [M/N] is building up muscles faster than him. He was much stronger than him and more physically fit, his body deflates a little of the drastic difference between him and [M/N], and sure it was understandable because they genuinely werenât related so maybe itâs in [M/N] genetics why his body is just so crazy.
âDid you see me, Eddie?â he jolted out of his thoughts when he heard a voice, looking up, he was surprised to see [M/N] looking up at him from where he stood with a bright yet sweaty face âDid I look cool?â
âYeaâ Yeah, dude! You were great.â his smile brightens.
âThanks! Sorry for making you wait so long, coach wanted us to finish the game.â he hears someone call his name so he turned his head, face lighting up at the sight of the friend he made on his first day of baseball âSee you later, dude!â
âSame! Have a good rest of your afternoon!â
âYou too!â that was another thing that Eddie noticed, now that [M/N] wasnât as shy or reserved as he was before, he was actually very charismatic and was easy to make friends with. Sure, his bashful personality still remained in tact but he was pretty outgoing and a lot of people swarmed around him, he was well liked by many of his peers âEddie, you good?â
âHuh?â
âIâm asking if youâre alright, you look like youâre spacing out.â Eddie blinks a little but laughs it off.
âIâm all good, donât worry about it. Letâs get going, huh? Wayne would love to hear all about your practice.â Eddieâs friends laughed softly when they saw the absolute excitement on his face, Eddie joined them when [M/N] grabbed his hand and started to tug on it to get him to his feet quickly âIâm coming, Iâm coming!â
[M/N] was happy, he was really happy and he didnât think heâd ever be this happy in a long time. Being locked away for three years and when he was free, he lived the first couple of months in fear that he would be thrown out or captured by the same people that kidnapped him when he was young. He was happy that he was found by a kind old man that brought him into his home with open arms, didnât question his origin or force him to share his story, just let him come out of his shell on his own. He was gifted with a new home and people that he could call family, he never thought heâd be given the chance to start over and actually live a normal life. He truly felt blessed, and he was definitely not going to take this second chance for granted.
[F/N]: Female NameÂ
[L/N]: Last Name
[N/N]: Nickname
[H/C]: Hair Color
Warnings:
due to the fact that I started playing security breach/ruin while also watching theory videos about fnaf my obsession with this game has resurfaced and I thought of a part two regarding this story.
this has become more than what it was intended for.
there will be a part three because this was supposed to include the gameplay but it spiraled into something else.
that is all.
"Support" pt. 1
"Congratulations! You're being promoted!" [F/N], who was currently hunched over her workbench working on the latest upgrades for the main four, looked up at her boss with exhausted eyes. She blinked once, then twice, then a third before letting a sarcastic yay before flipping her helmet back down and continued working "Didn't you hear what I just said? You're being promoted!" she let out a sigh as she put down her tools and turned back to her boss, pushing the helmet back up with her thumb and wiping the sweat with the back of her forearm.
"I heard, I'm just not excited what I'm being promoted to." as well as the more you're going to dump on me, she didn't say that out loud but her face said it all. She cocked a brow when a mask was presented to her, she recognized it as one of the masks that technicians would wea-- "No, no way." he nods.
"Yes way." he places the mask into her hands and gave a cheery smile "You're being promoted to a technical engineer!" she looked down at the mask then back up at him.
"... but I'm a mechanical engineer, not a technical one." he waved his hand to dismiss her words.
"Pish posh, how hard can it be?" he looked away when her gaze turned scrutinizing, as if four years of studying to obtain her Degree of Mechanical Engineering was easy "If that doesn't color your fancy, not only do you get new tools, you get a pay increase." he smirked when he saw the way she cocked a brow, it was always the money.
"Well, I guess it's fine." she murmured as she flipped the mask over and saw the circuitry on the inside of the mask "Do I really have to wear this though? I'm gonna look ridiculous." he chuckled softly.
"The mask looks like that so when you have to work around the guests, you look family friendly to the kids." she flipped the mask back around to look at the unsettling face, she looked up at him with a really look on her face "Just put the damn mask on." she stared at him for a second longer shrugging and taking her helmet off and finally putting the mask on, nothing happened until it turned on and everything looked... different.
"Whoa, this is crazy." she awed as she looked around.
"Pretty cool, right?"
"Heh, I guess." she was then startled when dialogue appeared in front of her.
[Welcome to V.A.N.N.I., the Virtual Augmented Neural Network Integration Unit. Do not be surprised by your surroundings. You are still in the real world, but Fazbear Entertainment has made it better. With this security mask, you can locate and repair all the pesky security nodes that are locking down the mesh network here in the Mega Pizzaplex! Call me Helpi. You can always count on me because it's my job to help you succeed in your new job!]
"Don't tell me this thing is going to be around 24/-- ow!" she rips the mask off and rubs her head after feeling a stinging pain in her skull.
[Lucky for you, the transponder implant allows me to communicate wirelessly even when your mask is removed. Just another Faz-mazing benefit of being a class b technician. Of course, you will have to put your mask back on to get any real work done.]
"Argh, great. Now I've got a voice in my head, thanks." he grins.
"You're welcome." she rolled her eyes and placed the mask on her bench, he then handed her an odd looking tool "Now this is a Faz-Wrench, it's what the technicians use to charge conduits to grant them access into certain rooms, while in the AR world, it is used to breach security nodes and also reboot animatronics."
"Reboot them, huh? Have they ever needed to be rebooted?"
"Not recently, no. They've only needed to be rebooted when there's been a breach in their programming, but even then that's never happened. But, the best part about the mask is that the animatronics are unable to see you."
"What?" he nods.
"Uh huh. While wearing the mask, you can walk by the animatronics completely undetected. Additionally, the mask can allow you to pass through certain solid objects in the real world or cross AR only bridges, which allows you to access locations that were otherwise inaccessible in the real world." her eyes widened at the information as she looked between him and the mask.
"How the hell is that possible?" he shrugged.
"Fazbear technology." she closed her eyes "Anyways, your additional duties are as I stated. I expect you to be able to adapt to your new tasks with ease."
"How... fazerrific." he pats her shoulder.
"There's the enthusiasm!" he then finally backs away "Well, have a great rest of your day!" she slumped in her chair as she watched him leave then looked back at the creepy mask, why did it have to be so creepy looking? She tossed the Faz-Wrench on her bench while grabbing a cloth and chucking it over the mask, she didn't want it looking at her.
"At least I'm getting paid more..." she sat there for a moment before putting her helmet back on and going back to work, the Glam Gang needed these upgrades for their upcoming show.
[a few weeks later]
"Mum! A lady just walked through a wall!"
"That's nice, sweety. Now, go play with your friends so mummy can talk to her friend."
"But mum, I really saw it!"
"Uh huh, you have such a wild imagination." the child pouts and opens his mouth to insist that what he saw wasn't his imagination until he saw the same woman poke her head out of the wall, he gasped when he saw her bring her finger to the lips of the creepy rabbit mask she was wearing before disappearing back through the wall "Mum!" [F/N] snickered softly when she heard the boy cry out about what he saw before shaking her head and going back to fixing a circuit board, having this mask was so fun. Not only did she get to play pranks and mess around with the animatronics, but it was fun to mess with the children. She doesn't do it very often but she was prone to walking through walls in front of the children just to freak them out a bit, it was hilarious to hear children chatter about the ghost rabbit lady.
"Never gets old." she snickered as she pushed the mask to the side of her head and started working on a arcade machine that started playing up, complaints about how the ticket dispenser was jammed. When she finally got it fixed she put the control panel back in place and smiled when she saw the tickets run out smoothly, she grabbed the handful and gave them to a kid that just so happened to be walking by. She laughed when they took it with great enthusiasm and ran off to tell his friends, she puts the V.A.N.N.I. back on and turned to leave but something caught her eye, she noticed a very prominent purple cable leading to the back of the Fazcade, specifically to where the security office was. She picked up her clipboard and saw there wasn't much on her list so she followed the cable to see where it would lead, surprisingly, it didn't lead into the security office but to the far back where the abandoned arcade games were. When she was finally at the end of the cable she lifted her head and raised an eyebrow at what she found "Princess Quest? I've never heard of this game before." she murmured as she looked at the machine closely, seeing how it pulsated while being surrounded by black glitches. She took the mask off and looked at the machine once more, she tried turning it on but no matter what she did it wouldn't switch on. She then noticed that it said "Princess Quest 2", so there was another one? But where could it be?
"[F/N]? Come in, [F/N]." she glanced down at the walkie talkie strapped to her thigh, she unbuckled the holster and took the walkie talkie out of it just as Vanessa spoke again "[F/N], do you copy?"
"I hear you loud and clear, Ness." she heard the woman chuckle at the nickname.
"I hate to bother you, but one of the security bots that monitors Roxy's Raceway got damaged. Apparently it drove over a couple wires and they got tangled it its wheels. I'm gonna need you to fix it." she salutes her, not that she could see it.
"I'll get right to it."
"Thanks, hope I didn't interrupt anything." she looks at the arcade machine one more time before shaking her head and leaving the room.
"Nah, I wasn't doing anything important. I'm in the Fazcade right now, shouldn't take me that long to get there."
"Thanks, the last thing we need is to replace another security bot. We haven't been needing to do that thanks to you."
"It's what I was hired for." Vanessa laughs once more "I'll radio you once I'm done."
"Good. I'll be by if you need assistance, though I highly doubt you'll need it. See you later." with a new task added to the list, she puts her walkie talkie back in her holster and leaves the Fazcade. She made sure to say goodbye to DJMM before entering the elevator, questioning the odd "true facts" that plays in the elevator, then stepping out into the atrium. She smiled from where she was at the sight of the main four performing on the stage, the songs were repetitive but it was fun watching them rock out. And who do they have to thank for such a wonderful outcome? She mentally pats herself on the shoulder before finally making her way to Roxy Raceway, she ducks under the automatic shutter doors and hears the erratic sounds from the security bot.
"Alright, dingus, time to get you fixed." slipping the V.A.N.N.I. mask on, she deactivates the machine before pushing it over but setting it down gently to get the wires untangled from its wheels. She grimaced when she saw just how tangled they were in its gears so she had to be as careful as she could as to not damage to wires and the bot itself, it took a bit of time but she finally managed to untangle them. She set the bot upright then checked its system to see if anything else was damaged, she didn't see anything but rebooted the machine so that it would instead head to Parts and Service so she could do a maintenance check on it "Head to my workshop, I'll be there to do thorough examination on you." it salutes her.
"Aye, aye." she shook her head as it rolled out and made its way to Parts and Services, she began to follow after it until she noticed the same prominent purple cable she saw back in the Fazcade. She followed it and saw that it was leading into the Glamrock Beauty Salon, she looked back towards the exit before shrugging her shoulders and following it, maybe she'll find another one of those "Princess Quest" games. As she followed it, she would occasionally take off the V.A.N.N.I. mask to see any changes to the environment, the closer she got to more reality seemed to glitch out. She enters the salon and weaved past the security bots monitoring the building before finally finding the arcade machine hidden in one of the backrooms, and just like the last one, it pulsated while being surrounded by black glitches.
"Princess Quest 1, huh? So there was another one, but what's an arcade machine doing here? Maybe this one will work, unlike the other." she takes the mask off and looks the machine over once again, it was unlike any other arcade machine. It was predominantly black with red trim outlining the frame, giving it a bold but slightly ominous vibe. On the side there's a glowing yellow-orange silhouette of a princess, probably representing the character you play as, on the side, holding what looks like a small lantern or magical object "I wonder if it'll sta--"
"[F/N]!!" she let out a scream when the door to the room was suddenly kicked open by Roxy, before she could question why she did it she was picked up by the canine and dragged out of the room. She let out an oof when Roxy placed her on a swivel seat and spun around a couple times before finally stopping in front of the girl, she perked a brow before letting out a sigh when she saw the state Roxy was in "You've got to fix me! A kid got pizza sauce in my hair!" she leaned over and saw streaks of red in her frizzled hair, I guess she tried getting it out herself but only made it worse.
"You didn't make a scene, did you?" she sniffled, her usually perfect eyeliner and mascara now running down her face.
"I-I tried to keep it together, but once I was out of sight I came here as quickly as I could." [F/N] nods as she grabbed a box of tissues and handed them to the animatronic wolf.
"Good job, management doesn't like when you guys cause a scene in front of the guests. Well done, I expected nothing less of you, Roxy." she shook her head when Roxy beamed a little.
"O-Of course, it was me, after all." she nods.
"Anyways, how'd you know I was here?"
"I passed that security bot and asked if it knew where you were."
"Ah, I see." Roxy's ears flickered up when she saw [F/N] stand up and start walking away.
"W-Where are you going? Aren't you going to fix me?" she waved her hand to dismiss Roxy's anxiousness as she approached a jukebox, she saw that it was plugged in so she smack it a couple times before it sprung to life.
"Well, if I'm gonna give you a makeover, we might as well listen to some classics." she said as she cycled through the many vinyl's, she settled for Duran Duran's "Girls on Film" and turned back to Roxy "So, what are we feeling today?" she asked as she pulled out the many makeup sets provided by Fazbear Entertainment "I may not be as good as a professional makeup artist, but I am pretty good at bringing out a woman's beauty." Roxy couldn't help but gleam at that. It's almost been an hour since [F/N] had started when the salon doors were kicked open by none other than Chica, who was in search for Roxy, and she found [F/N] holding Roxy by the underside of her snout and apply a glittery green lipstick to her lips.
...
...
"Are you gals having a makeover... without me?" [F/N] let out a sigh when Chica started crying, she brought the chicken over to the empty seat beside Roxy, who was currently cooing over her newly applied makeup "Do me next..." she whispered softly with a pout, [F/N] deadpans at the puppy eyes Chica was giving her before pulling out a makeup pallet that matched her color scheme.
"What do you want first?" she clapped her hands in glee. She was going between both female animatronics, from doing Roxy's manicure to applying an eyeshadow that was a soft pastel shade of glittery pink to Chica's eyelids. She was fixing up the streaks on Chica's cheeks when the doors to the salon were kicked open once more, this time it was Monty who entered and was staring at the three of them in mild confusion.
"... what's going on here?"
"... don't question it." Chica giggled softly.
"Wanna join?" he took a deep breath.
"... sure." by the time Freddy arrived at the salon he found [F/N] on a stool as she styled Monty's hair into a pompadour with a comb in between her teeth and a can of hairspray in her hand as she shaped his hair, she tossed the hairspray away as she combed his hair the way she wanted before throwing it away as well then getting in front of his face. His glasses were resting on her head so they wouldn't get in the way and he could just briefly see his reflection through the lenses, she then pulled out just a strand of his hair and curled it around her finger.
"There, I always thought you'd look good with a pompadour." she murmured as she jumped off the stool and grabbed the mirror from Roxy's hands and showed him his reflection, he whistled when he saw what she did.
"Wow, I'm looking good! I should come to you more often, cher."
"Hah, I hope this doesn't becoming a reoccurring thing."
"So this is where you lot have been." they all look over at the sound of Freddy's voice, he raised a brow when he saw the three animatronics all look towards [F/N]. She looked at the three of them then nodded her head, he flinched when three eyes gleam in his direction and then he was suddenly grabbed and sat down in Monty's seat.
"It's your turn, teddy bear." Monty grinned.
"You're going to look so beautiful~" Chica cooed.
"[F/N]'s hands are blessed." Roxy praised, he looked past them towards [F/N] and shrieked when he saw her raise her closed fists and in between her fingers were different makeup cosmetics.
"How did I get here?" they couldn't help but laugh at that. When Vanessa finally found them it was Roxy and Chica doing Freddy's nails by filing and painting them, Monty was holding [F/N] by her waist as she wore Freddy's hat so she could do a different design regarding the face paint he usually wore. Freddy was giggling softly at how focused [F/N] was to not mess up the linework, it was only when she finished did Vanessa make her presence known.
"Ah hem." they all look towards the entrance and saw Vanessa, not looking to impressed to find them all hiding in the salon "Care to explain yourselves." they all look back to [F/N], who looked at them all before shrugging.
"What's a makeover before the big show, Ness? Don't tell me you want one too?" they all laugh when she raised her hands and backed away.
"No way." Monty put her down and she all but collapsed into an empty chair, breathing tiredly, while the animatronics gathered around, marveling at their new looks. Roxy couldnât keep her eyes off her reflection â her face sparkled under the salon lights, glitter catching every flicker and gleam. She traced a claw along her jawline, utterly mesmerized. Chica was squealing with delight, spinning around in front of the mirror, her voice bouncing off the walls.
"Look at me! The pink really makes my eyes pop!" she gushed, fluttering her eyelids dramatically. Monty was admiring himself too, running a hand through his newly styled pompadour, the hairspray and sheen making him look even sleeker and wilder than before.
"Now this is rockstar material," he said, flashing a sharp grin at his reflection. Even Freddy, who didn't have the flashy changeable features like the others, looked pleased. His new face paint, swirled in soft blues and silvers, gave him a warm, friendly glow â like a true superstar.
"Sometimes," Freddy said with a chuckle, "a little paint can go a long way." [F/N] watched them, slumped in the chair, a tired but genuine smile tugging at her lips.
"I'm glad you like it," [F/N] said, her voice weary but firm, "but don't expect this to be a reoccurring thing." She flinched when they all turned to her in unison, a desperate gleam sparking in their robotic eyes.
"Oh, please? You made us look so good!" Freddy pleaded, hands clasped in front of him with surprising earnestness. "I'm sure the kiddos will love our new looks!" Chica chimes in next, nodding so fast her earrings jingled.
"Yeah!" Chica said again, practically bouncing. "I'm sure even management would love for us to have different looks from time to time â so we don't get boring!" Roxy leaned forward, her glittering makeup making her eyes look even sharper.
"W-We could do this maybe, like, once every two weeks? O-Or once a month? Yeah?" she bargained, voice hopeful, ears twitching. Monty threw an arm around Roxyâs shoulders with a loud clank of metal.
"We promise we won't cause a hassle," he said, flashing another cocky grin, "and we'll even make sure our monthly maintenance is up to date!" The others chimed in with enthusiastic nods and hopeful, mechanical smiles. She stared at them â these huge, glittering animatronics who were begging her for makeovers like overgrown kids. She sighed, rubbing her face.
"Fine," she muttered. "Once a month. Maybe. And only if you behave." she holds her hands out to stop them from grabbing her but that doesn't stop them, Vanessa couldn't help but chuckle at the sight of [F/N]'s arms strung over Freddy's shoulders as she was pulled into a forced group hug. Despite her tired and disgruntled attitude, she couldn't help but smile weakly as she returned the hug.
Soâ
Management did indeed like the makeovers [F/N] gave to the animatronics â so much so that they made it mandatory she continue to do so. At first, [F/N] was reluctant, already stretched thin between her usual duties and trying to survive the Pizzaplexâs chaos.
But when they mentioned another pay raise, she quickly changed her tune. Instead of squeezing it into their regular monthly maintenance checks, it became its own event: Every month, like clockwork, the animatronics would parade back into the Glamrock Beauty Salon â excited, chattering, almost childlike in their eagerness. From new hairstyles between Roxy and Monty, to simple touchups to their makeup for Chica and Freddy, it was a peaceful bliss for all five of them. [F/N] liked it because all she had to do for that day was glamorize them then relax the rest of the day, maybe she had to thank that kid for getting sauce in Roxy's hair.
"Skeet, skeet," she snickered to herself as she rolled into Bonnie Bowl on her newly acquired Heelys. Why was she wearing them? Because Monty had bet she couldnât use them without wiping out â and now, out of pure spite (and style), she was rolling around the Pizzaplex, mocking him each time she zipped past. Why was she at Bonnie Bowl? Well, apparently the pinsetter mechanisms for a few of the lanes were acting up, and it was her job to fix them before morning. She had a rope tied around a few Caution Bots, letting them lead her toward Bonnie Bowl. She cheered when she let go and coasted through the entrance â only to slam directly into the ball rack with a loud thud.
"Alright, let's see if I can get a strike," she muttered, grabbing a ball. Rolling up to the first lane, she swung her arm back and let the ball fly. It barreled down the lane, knocking all the pins clean off their feet. She pumped a fist in the air as she watched the strike and waited to see if the mechanism would fail. When it didnât, she ticked a mark on her clipboard and moved to the next lane, repeating the process twenty-one more times. She didnât get a perfect strike every time, but out of the twenty-two lanes, only six had issues with the pin elevators. Not bad. Rolling along the sidewalk behind the lanes, she located the numbered mechanisms and got to work fixing them. She was lucky they were numbered â otherwise sheâd be rolling back and forth all night trying to find the broken ones. As she worked, she noticed an awful lot of Caution Bots lingering around in the back. Were they supposed to do that? Sure, they were designed to warn customers about wet floors and other hazards, but these ones were practically nudging her while she tried to work.
"I'd appreciate it if you stopped that, mmkay?" she said, shoving them back gently to give herself some space. They didnât let up, though â in fact, more kept gathering. By the time she tightened the last bolt, she was surrounded by nearly a dozen bots. Dropping her torque wrench into her belt, she gave them a tired look. "Okay, fine. You've got my attention. What do you want?"
Instead of answering â not that they could â the Caution Bots began pushing her deeper into the maintenance area, further from the lanes. She started to feel a little uneasy. Were they about to kill her? But no â they stopped in front of a boarded-up section of wall. Confused, she looked down at them â just as one of the bots squeezed through a small opening. She knelt down and peeked through the gap, squinting into the dark room beyond. She could make out a cluster of bots surrounding...something she couldnât quite see. The first bot beeped at her, urging her to follow.
With a sigh, she stood, pulled the small crowbar from her belt, and started prying off the boards. When she finally cleared most of them away, she put the crowbar back and grabbed her flashlight. Shining it into the dark, she still couldnât quite make anything out â until she stepped a little closer. And then she saw it.
"What the hell is that?" she whispered. There, crumpled on the far floor, was a broken, battered animatronic. She took a step closer and let the light shine on it just to inspect the damage and try to see just which animatronic it was. It collapsed on the ground, limbs twisted and splayed out awkwardly. Its endoskeleton and inner wiring are partially exposed, and whatâs left of his outer shell is filthy, cracked, and faded. Its once-bright paint â mainly blue and red â is grimy and chipped away almost entirely in places. Its face looked severely damaged: the jaw is hanging open unnaturally, one eye is popped out of its socket while both were glowing a sickly yellow "There was only one blue animatronic, Bonnie?" her finger gently brushed against his face and it suddenly sprung to life.
"S-S-Strike! Nice go-- going there, k-kiddo! You j-just got a-a-a str-- strike!" she jumped back in surprise when he spoke, but it wasn't really him speaking but a dialogue from his programming. When his body stopped spasming she finally let out the breath she hadn't realized she was holding, she approached him once more and kicked his head just to make sure he didn't suddenly wake up again.
"What is he doing here? The reports said he went missing in Monty Golf," she muttered, furrowing her brows. Her eyes dropped to his chest plate â or what was left of it â and noticed the deep, jagged claw marks tearing through the metal, exposing his inner endoskeleton.
Was he attacked?
She never personally met Glamrock Bonnie, but she knew he had been the bassist before... Monty. Her gaze flickered back down to the vicious claw marks. She shook her head. No â Monty couldn't have done this. It was impossible, right? He didnât even have those claw upgrades until after Bonnie disappeared.
"... heâs still functioning," she mumbled, watching the faint flicker of life in the broken animatronic. She paused, thinking it over â then shrugged. It's not like she had anything better to do.
The next half hour was spent dragging Bonnieâs broken body â and whatever spare pieces she could find â into a nearby maintenance cart. It wasnât easy; she was lucky his head didnât fall off when she hoisted his torso up. Each piece was heavier and more fragile than it looked, and it took several frustrating attempts to get him situated without completely falling apart. By the end of it, she was sweaty, scuffed up, and exhausted â but she managed.
"I am not going to have fun lugging his ass back to Parts and Services," she grumbled under her breath. Before leaving, she grabbed a dirty sheet from a nearby pile and draped it over his broken form. He had been abandoned here for a reason â and she definitely didnât want anyone spotting him.
Luck seemed to be on her side: none of the security guards, and thankfully not Vanessa, were patrolling the atrium when she rolled out of Bonnie Bowl. As long as no one wandered into Parts and Services, no one would know what she had found. Once inside, she carefully laid out each piece on the worktable, lining them up one by one like she was assembling a jigsaw puzzle. His limbs, his shattered chest plate, even the loose wires â everything had a place, and somehow, sheâd figure out how to put him back together. Some pieces from his endoskeleton was missing, which was the worst part of all of this because she was going to have to get pieces from... them.
"Okay... I think I jotted everything down. What's missing and what he needs to power him back online." for a better look she was wearing the V.A.N.N.I mask to see which pieces she needed and wrote those down as well, that was when Helpi appeared.
[Proceed with caution about what you power up, [F/N]. Powering up dismantled machinery often leads to dangerous consequences.]
"Yeah, yeah, tell me something I don't know." she murmured as she waved her hand to dismiss the text, but she started thinking. Why was she doing this? She didn't need to fix Bonnie, he was practically decommissioned and everything about him has already been replaced by Monty, just like Roxy did with Foxy. But looking down at his broken down body, clinging to what little life he still had... she was a mechanic, and it was her job to fix what was broken "Alright, bunny boy. Let's get started."
And soâ
[F/N] had started picking up more nightshifts, dedicating nearly all her free time to getting Bonnie back up and running. She spent her days fixing what she could under the radar, and stayed overnight to get in extra hours without raising suspicion.
Bonnieâs outer shell was severely damaged â cracked, and dented â but it wasnât beyond saving. Fortunately, Fazbear Entertainment still had most of his original parts gathering dust in the basement, tossed aside like forgotten junk. Navigating the basement wasnât easy though; the place was crawling with old, half-functional endoskeletons. The only way she could get around them safely was by using the V.A.N.N.I. mask â a trick she wasnât exactly proud of, but desperate times, desperate measures. She set up a separate, hidden room to work on him, far from the main Parts and Services bay. That way, if someone happened to walk in, they wouldnât see what she was up to. Bonnie stayed hidden most of the time, tucked away safely â she only pulled him out when she needed to use the Cylinder to properly align his parts and test his systems.
"Okay... I think Iâve fixed most of your programming. Most of it got fried by something," [F/N] said as she typed away at the terminal outside the Protective Cylinder, eyes flicking between lines of code.
[Whatever caused Glamrock Bonnie to malfunction has been completely overridden. Good job, superstar!]
"It wasnât easy. Whatever was inside it was bad." she said as she huffed a laugh while she flexed her sore fingers. "What can't this Faz-Wrench do?" It had taken multiple attempts just to flush out the corrupted data before she could replace it with something fresh. Whatever had latched onto Bonnie's systems was stubborn â outdated, malicious, and deeply rooted. "It was completely outdated. Fitting him with something new should bring his systems back online."
[Very much so. That chip is what all active animatronics are fitted with â though his differs slightly. Since he hasn't undergone the same maintenance cycles as the others, his endoskeleton remains heavily outdated. He will not be able to access the shared network.]
"I see..." she muttered, frowning thoughtfully. "But what can we even do with so few resources for his model?" She pushed the final command. The Cylinder doors hissed open, revealing Bonnieâs partially repaired frame inside. Pulling her V.A.N.N.I. mask up and out of the way, she stepped inside with the small chip in hand. Carefully, she slotted it into the back of Bonnieâs head, following the intercom's calm, mechanical instructions. One by one, she began plugging his limbs back together â reconnecting joints, wiring, hydraulic lines â rebuilding him piece by piece like a forgotten relic being stitched back to life.
[Now, all that's left is for the final touch.]
"Yup." she holds out the Faz-Wrench and watched as it buzzed to life.
[Reactivation: 0 of 1]
...
...
[Animatronic Reactivated]
SAFE MODE...
REBOOT...
SYSTEM INITIALIZATION...
CHECKING COMPONENTS... OK
INITIALIZING BIOSENSORS... OK
INITIALIZING AI ENGINE... OK
MEMORY STATUS...
ALL SYSTEMS... OK
Bonnieâs body twitched once â a sharp, sudden jolt â then fell still. A few tense seconds passed before another shudder ran through him. His fingers twitched. His head gave a slow, mechanical tilt. Then, with a sharp hiss of vented air, his eyes slowly flickered open â soft, unfocused glows against the dim room.
"Hmm... optical receptors seem to be operational," [F/N] said, her voice casual but focused. The sudden sound startled Bonnie. His head snapped toward her voice, mechanical joints creaking in protest. He found [F/N] looming over him, studying him closely as she tapped a knuckle lightly against his faceplate. "Only one of his eyes was damaged but I had to replace both with some spares from Montyâs stockpile."
"H-Hello..." Bonnieâs voice crackled weakly to life. [F/N] perked up immediately, grabbing the clipboard she had left nearby and scribbling down notes in a quick, messy hand.
"Voice moduleâs operational too," she said, grinning a little. "Good â real good. Glad I managed to patch that one up." Bonnie watched her silently, blinking slowly, still trying to make sense of what was happening â and of the stranger who was putting him back together piece by piece.
"Wh-where�" His voice was weak "W-who are�"
"Oh, that's right. I'm new to you, but I've been around for nearly a year now. My name is [F/N], and I'm the new mechanic for Freddy Fazbear's Mega Pizzaplex." Bonnie blinked slowly, the flickering light behind his eye struggling to stay steady. His whole body trembled slightly, like it was taking real effort just to sit up. Without thinking, [F/N] took a step forward and grabbed his arm to steady him. "Whoa, easy there, champ. Youâve been offline for a long time. Gotta let the systems catch up." she spoke, her voice now steady.
"What... what happened?" she shrugged as she helped him settle back down.
"Why don't you tell me? I found you abandoned behind Bonnie Bowl, and might I add, in pieces. It took me forever to put you back together. Your systems were fried, your frame was a mess... Iâm no professional technician, but," she tapped her chest with mock pride, "I think I did a stupendous job reprogramming you." Bonnieâs lights flickered faintly as he processed her words. His hands, clunky and trembling, flexed weakly at his sides. He didnât understand how or why â but somehow, he was here. And somehow, she had brought him back.
"Thank you..." she chuckled softly.
"Don't worry about it," [F/N] said lightly, flipping through her clipboard. "It's my job to fix those who are broken. But you're still not completely patched up yet. Youâre missing a couple components that I need to replace before you're one hundred percent operational." She tapped the side of the clipboard with her pen, scanning the list of parts she had ordered â all disguised in the paperwork as "upgrades for the other animatronics." Bonnie shifted slightly, servos whining as he tested the movement in his repaired limbs. He looked up at her, the faintest trace of awe in his voice.
"This is... surreal. The last mechanic I remember was a man." [F/N] chuckled under her breath.
"Yeah, well... that was a really long time ago. Fazbear Entertainmentâs been without a real professional mechanic for a while now."
"Really?" Bonnie tilted his head, confused. "How strange." She narrowed her eyes slightly, stepping closer.
"Hmm. I'm sure I fixed your memory bank. Maybe you just need some time. Systems like yours donât exactly reboot overnight." ," she said thoughtfully, reaching up to lightly tap the side of his head. Her fingers drifted lower, brushing across the newly repaired surface of his chest plate â the metal cool and smooth under her touch. "Whatever damaged you and left you back there... they didnât want you being found." Bonnie remained still, his glowing eyes dimming slightly as if he was trying â and failing â to reach for memories that werenât there anymore.
"I apologize." she shook her head.
"There isn't a need, we still have plenty of time to get you back in shape. I'm sure Freddy, the gang and the children will be thrilled to see their favorite and loveable bunny up and running again!" she cheered and that seemed to lift his spirits.
"Yes, yes! I have missed them very much! M-May I see them now?" she gave him a guilty look.
"Unfortunately... not yet," [F/N] said, frowning sadly at the defeated noise that came out of him.
"Oh..." Bonnie visibly deflated at her words, his shoulders slumping with a faint mechanical creak. Seeing it tugged at something in her chest. She sighed, setting the clipboard down and crouching a little to meet his gaze.
"Listen, Bonnie," she began, choosing her words carefully. "I... wasnât supposed to fix you. I wasnât even supposed to find you." He blinked slowly, confusion and sadness flickering behind his damaged optics.
"What?" she nods.
"It was a miracle I even managed to, and thatâs only because the Caution Bots wouldnât stop bothering me." She huffed a dry laugh under her breath, but it didnât reach her eyes. "If management finds out I wasted resources on a 'decommissioned animatronic'..." she hesitated, grimacing. "The worst case? I get fired."
"So... what, then?"
"So... if you want to stay â really stay â I have to bring you back to perfect condition," she said, her voice firming up again. "Good enough that management canât just write you off. Good enough that they have to let you stay."
"O... Okay," he said, voice crackling faintly but sincere. [F/N]'s face lit up instantly. She reached out without thinking and gently took his hand, giving it a small, apologetic squeeze.
"Good, good!" she beamed. "And I'm really sorry you can't see the others yet â but I promise I'll get you up and running as fast as I can." Her enthusiasm was infectious. Even in his weakened state, Bonnie felt a flicker of something warm inside his worn-out systems. It wasnât much, but for the first time since reactivation, he managed a small, genuine smile. Weak â but real.
And thatâs how [F/N] spent the following weeks â carefully, patiently â getting Bonnie back up and running. Like the other animatronics during her first week at the Pizzaplex, he was wary of her at first, flinching slightly whenever she got too close or adjusted his wiring. It was understandable. From what she had been told before becoming the go-to mechanic, their last technician had been cruel, treating them like nothing more than broken machines to kick back into shape.
But [F/N] was different. Sure, she knew what they were â robots, circuits, programming â but there was something about them that felt alive. Something that made her treat them like more than just animatronics. And little by little, Bonnie began to realize it too. It was a little embarrassing, but when she was checking his motor skills and teaching him to walk again after laying dormant for a long time, she treated him as a toddler who was walking for the first time.
"Come on, big guy! I'll be right here to catch you." she reassured as she stood a couple feet from where he was sitting, she chuckled softly when he pressed his pawed hand over his eyes to shield himself from the embarrassing image.
"I-I can do this by myself..."
"Sure, bunny boy. But what's a little help, hmm?" peeking out from between his fingers, he saw her standing there, hands still outstretched, patient and encouraging. "I promise to catch you." Bonnie hesitated a moment longer... then slowly dropped his hand and pushed himself up with a mechanical whir, joints clicking softly as he found his balance. "There you go," [F/N] teased, hands still out. "C'mon, donât leave me hanginâ, superstar." Bonnie grumbled under his breath, ears twitching in clear embarrassment as he took a shaky step forward. His servos whined from disuse, and his heavy frame wobbled precariously.
"You're doing great," she said, grinning wide enough for him to see it. "Like a big olâ baby deer."
"I am not a baby," Bonnie muttered, taking another uneven step â and immediately tipping sideways. [F/N] laughed and lunged forward just in time to catch him, staggering slightly under his weight but managing to steady them both.
"Whoa, easy there, big guy!" she said brightly, patting his arm like he was made of paper instead of reinforced alloy. "Whatâd I tell you? I'd catch you." Bonnie stayed frozen for a second longer than necessary, blinking down at her with wide, embarrassed eyes before slowly straightening up, careful this time.
"Th-Thank you," he mumbled.
"Hey, no problem," she said with a wink, stepping back. "Besides, I'm not letting you face-plant after all this work fixing you. That would seriously ruin my repair record." Bonnie huffed out something that almost sounded like a laugh â shy, but real. By the end of the day he was walking all on his own, under her supervision, and though he wasn't yet able to move as well as he did in the past, at least he wasn't fal-- oh, spoke to soon.
"Hey, no problem," she said with a wink, stepping back. "Besides, I'm not letting you face-plant after all this work fixing you. That would seriously ruin my repair record." Bonnie huffed out something that almost sounded like a laugh â shy, but real. By the end of the day, he was walking on his own, moving carefully under [F/N]'s watchful eye. His steps were still stiff and unsteady, but he was upright â and he hadn't needed her to catch him for a while now. Progress. She leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, watching him pace the small room.
"Look at you go, practically a track star." Bonnie huffed again, a little louder this time â almost a laugh â as he focused on taking another solid step forward. At least, until his foot caught on a loose wire. He stumbled, arms flailing in a desperate attempt to catch himself â but it was too late. "Oh, spoke too soon," [F/N] muttered just as he crashed face-first into the floor with a loud metallic thud.
...
...
"You okay down there, champ?" [F/N] snorted, trying and failing to hold back a laugh. Bonnie groaned miserably into the floor, one hand giving a feeble thumbs-up.
Bonnie was now resting inside a charging station, his systems whirring quietly as he powered down after a long, exhausting day of rehab. Meanwhile, [F/N] sat hunched over a cluttered worktable, sketches and blueprints spread out in a messy fan around her. She twirled her pencil between her fingers as she stared at the latest design she was working on: a new, custom upgrade for Bonnieâs hands.
She was basing it off both his original schematics and Monty's claw design â trying to create something better. Stronger, yes, but more refined. The claws Monty had werenât exactly her favorite piece of tech. They hadnât been designed by her, and they had clear flaws. Sure, they let him play the bass better with the strength boost, but Montyâs lack of regulation often meant snapped strings, shattered basses, and more than a few frustrated tantrums.
[F/N] tapped her pencil against the table thoughtfully. Bonnie deserved better than that. He needed precision and strength â not brute force. She glanced over at the charging station, where the faint blue glow around Bonnieâs frame pulsed with each slow breath of the charger. A small smile tugged at her lips.
"I'll get you something even better, big guy," she murmured under her breath, scribbling a few more adjustments onto the blueprint. "Something that wonât just make you strong... but make you you again."
Hours passed. The Pizzaplex had long since fallen into its eerie nighttime silence, save for the occasional mechanical whir or distant buzz of a maintenance bot roaming the halls. But in the tucked-away workshop, the only sound was the scratch of [F/N]âs pencil and the occasional tired sigh.
She was determined to get it right. Every line on the blueprint, every measurement, had to be perfect. Bonnie wasnât just another project â not to her. But eventually, exhaustion crept in. Her pencil slipped from her fingers, clattering softly against the table, and her head dipped forward until she slumped against her arms, fast asleep. The soft, even rise and fall of her breathing was the only movement in the room.
Across the way, the charging station gave a low hum as it completed its cycle. The doors hissed open, releasing Bonnie in a mist of cool air. His systems rebooted sluggishly, optics adjusting to the dim light. For a moment he simply stood there, trying to get his bearings â until he noticed her. [F/N], curled up awkwardly at her workbench, fast asleep amidst scattered blueprints, loose wiring, and tools.
Bonnieâs ears drooped slightly, a strange, unfamiliar feeling stirring somewhere deep in his still-recovering systems. Carefully, quietly, he stepped forward, mindful of the newly calibrated servos in his legs. He moved with surprising grace for someone who could barely walk earlier that day. He stopped just beside her, tilting his head as he studied her sleeping form. There was smudged pencil lead on her fingers, a wrench tucked under one arm like she was guarding it in her sleep, and a soft little frown of concentration still lingering on her face even in rest.
Sheâd worked herself to exhaustion â for him.
Bonnieâs gaze shifted to the blueprint in front of her. Even without fully understanding all the technical details, he recognized the shape of the new hands she was designing: built for precision, for control, with a strength that could be guided rather than forced.
Built for him.
Slowly, Bonnie reached out, his newly repaired fingers hovering uncertainly for a moment before gently pulling a nearby spare cloth over her shoulders like a blanket. It wasnât much, but it was something.
"...Thank you," he whispered, his voice barely audible, before sitting down against the wall nearby, content to keep quiet watch until she woke. It wasnât until a couple hours later that [F/N] stirred. She blinked blearily, sitting up with a groggy groan and rubbing her eyes. Her fingers brushed the cloth draped over her shoulders, and she froze for a second, confused. She didnât remember grabbing a cloth... her sleepy gaze drifted across the room â and there, sitting quietly with his back against the wall, was Bonnie. He stiffened the moment he realized she was awake, his optics darting away quickly like a kid caught doing something he wasnât supposed to. [F/N] blinked again, then smiled sleepily.
"Were you... watching over me?" Bonnie shifted awkwardly, fidgeting with the edge of his paw plates.
"N-No... I was just... resting," he said, very unconvincingly. She let out a soft laugh, sitting up straighter and letting the cloth fall into her lap.
"Right. You were ârestingâ... conveniently right next to me." Bonnie's ears twitched, and if he could blush, he probably would have. [F/N] stood up, stretching her arms over her head with a loud yawn. "Well, I appreciate the concern, Bunny Boy. Guess youâre sweeter than you look." Bonnie ducked his head shyly, but a faint, pleased whirr came from his chest. She moved to her worktable, tapping the designs sheâd fallen asleep over. "Iâll have your new hands ready soon. Then we can finally get you back to playing bass â without snapping it in half like a certain someone." Bonnie chuckled softly under his breath.
"Thank you," he said again, this time a little stronger, a little more sure. [F/N] grinned at him over her shoulder.
"Anytime, big guy. Thatâs what friends are for, right?" The word friends made Bonnie's chest give a tiny, unfamiliar flutter â a warm, strange feeling he couldnât quite explain.
But he decided he liked it.
Very much.
Bit by bit, Bonnie was slowly becoming himself again.
As she worked with him day after day, [F/N] couldn't help but wonder about the animatronic sitting before her. She never personally met Glamrock Bonnie before â at least, not when he was fully active. When she was little, she remembered visiting a Freddy Fazbearâs Pizzeria once or twice, but her memories of him were hazy at best. In her mind, he was always just the bunny with the bass... or was it a guitar? She couldnât even remember which.
But Freddy and Chica remembered him.
And when [F/N] had mentioned Bonnieâs name in passing conversation, both had lit up with a fondness that was hard to ignore. They missed him terribly â and from the way they spoke, Bonnie had been quite the lively character. Freddy described him as "boisterous, but dependable," while Chica had simply called him "a big, goofy show-off with a heart of gold." [F/N] smiled a little at the memory as she adjusted the fit of the prototype hand she'd built. Bonnie watched her closely, his newly repaired optics focused on her with a cautious but growing trust.
"You know," she said as she tightened a few screws, "from everything Freddy and Chica have told me... you were a real handful back in the day." Bonnie's ears perked slightly.
"Handful...?"
"Yeah," she said, glancing up at him. "Loud. Energetic. Always goofing off between shows. You sound like you were the life of the party." Bonnie stared at her for a moment, as if trying to reach back into half-broken memories. His expression softened, and then, faintly â a chuckle.
"I... I think I remember," he said, almost shyly. "I liked making them laugh." [F/N] grinned, giving his newly installed hand a little test squeeze.
"Sounds about right. They miss you, you know." Bonnie blinked slowly, his voice dropping a little.
"...I miss them too." She sighed softly, reaching out and gently taking his hand into hers, her other hand giving the top of his paw a reassuring pat.
"I know you do," she said quietly. "But at the rate weâre going, Iâm sure to have you up and running in no time." Bonnie's optics softened, and a small, genuine smile crossed his face. Her confidence, her steady presence â it was comforting in a way he hadnât realized he needed.
"Okay," he said, his voice steadier. "I trust you." [F/N] beamed at him, giving his hand a small squeeze before stepping back.
"Good! Now, flex your hands," she ordered, her voice flipping from compassionate to all-business in a blink. Bonnie couldnât help but chuckle â a deep, low sound â at how fast her demeanor changed. Still, he did exactly as she asked without complaint. Slowly, he opened and closed his fingers, testing the new joints. There was a slight stiffness at first, but already he could feel how much more natural the movement was compared to his old ones.
"Not bad," she said, watching closely, a pencil tucked behind her ear. "How's it feel?"
"Different... but better," Bonnie admitted, flexing his fingers again and rotating his wrists carefully. "Stronger. Smoother."
"That's what I like to hear," she said with a proud little grin, jotting a few quick notes onto her clipboard.
Now came her biggest problem yet â she needed a bass guitar. She couldn't just take Monty's. He would definitely notice if it was tampered with, and if it went missing for any length of time, he'd throw a tantrum the size of the entire Pizzaplex. The last thing [F/N] wanted was to deal with that kind of fallout. Ordering a new bass was off the table too. Management would absolutely question why she needed one when Montyâs was still perfectly functional. She couldn't afford to draw attention â not with Bonnie still a secret project hidden away in her workshop.
That left her with only one real option: make one herself.
She sighed, rubbing the back of her neck as she stared at her notes. It wouldn't be easy. She'd have to dig through the piles of discarded parts, broken props, and scrap metal collecting dust down in the basement â the same place she'd scavenged for Bonnieâs replacement parts. It was risky. Time-consuming. Honestly, a little crazy. But when she glanced over at Bonnie, quietly recharging in his station with that peaceful look on his face, she decided it was worth it.
"Guess it's time to play junkyard hero," she muttered, grabbing her flashlight and tightening her toolbelt. If she could rebuild an entire animatronic out of scraps and stubbornness, she could definitely build a bass guitar.
Right?
Wellâ
She was sprawled over her workbench, the mask slipping off her face, her duffle bag of parts spilled across the table in disarray. Why was she so exhausted? Because she'd been darting around the basement, collecting parts while carefully avoiding the endoskeletons. They were usually dormant, but tonightâsomething had changed. They were more active, more aggressive. It would have been impossible to gather anything if not for the V.A.N.N.I. mask. Still, they'd gotten too close, closer than she was comfortable with.
âWhat the hell is up with them?â She shook her head, dumping the contents of the bag onto the table. She grabbed a couple of busted guitars, each showing signs of years of damage. Most had broken necks, some were missing tuning pegs and string trees, but the one in the best shape just needed a few parts replaced on the body. She wasnât a luthier, but she could build a bass from scratch. This project had to be a secret from Bonnie. She wanted to surprise him with his own personal bass after he'd lost his to Monty. Each time they went through his maintenance, sheâd make sure to hide everything related to the bass, keeping it out of sight so he wouldn't find it. Even when she had to leave Parts and Services to do her work as the mechanic and technician for the Pizzaplex, she made sure it stayed hiddenâno one could know.
But, all the projects were slowly taking a toll on her body.
âIf Moony catches you, heâll be very upset,â Chica warned, watching [F/N] dismiss the concern with a casual wave of her hand.
âEh, Iâm doing great. Iâm not causing any incidentsâso allâs well that ends well,â [F/N] replied, trying to brush it off. Chica pouted softly and gently reached forward, cupping [F/N]'s cheek.
âI canât help but worry weâre overworking you,â Chica said, her voice softening. âYouâre one of the few mechanics we'd actually miss if you suddenly left,â she added with a chuckle.
âAw, donât worry about me,â [F/N] grinned, though it didnât quite reach her tired eyes. âBesides, I highly doubt management will find anyone to replace me. Iâm one of the few people who actually puts up with their bullshit.â Chica raised her hand as she saw [F/N] start to sway slightly, her exhaustion obvious.
âOkay, sweetheart,â she said, her tone shifting to one of gentle concern. âJust make sure to visit the Daycare, or Iâll send Moony after you myself.â
"Are you threatening me?" [F/N] laughed, her own smile returning despite the heavy weariness tugging at her. "I never took you for that kind of person." They shared another easy laugh, the moment light and natural, before [F/N] turned back to her work. She knelt down to check over Chicaâs frame again â but paused when something caught her eye inside the animatronic's open chest cavity. Leaning in closer, [F/N]'s brow furrowed. Reaching in carefully she paused when she pulled out an empty chip packet.
"...Ah hah," Chica started, averting her gaze from the mechanic "How'd that get in there?" [F/N] shook her head in exasperation, tossing the crumpled wrapper into the trashcan behind her with a practiced flick.
"What did I say about eating the garbage, Chica?" Chica gave a sheepish little laugh, her servo claws fidgeting.
"I know, I know," she said, voice lilting with guilt. "I just... I get really hungry." [F/N] couldn't help but laugh, a tired but fond sound, as she wiped her hands on her pants.
"You're lucky you're cute," she teased, tapping Chicaâs beak lightly. "Otherwise I'd have to report you to the janitorial team."
"Heh, thanks."
"Don't make me catch more trash inside you," [F/N] warned, crossing her arms. "You know what it does to your systems. It screws with your wiring and it's a pain to get it all out."
"I'm sorry, truly," Chica said, hanging her head in shame. Satisfied, [F/N] nodded and took a step back, pressing the correct colored buttons to reseal Chicaâs chest plate. With a soft hiss, the panel clicked back into place. "Thanks again, sugar. My voice box had been acting up lately," Chica said brightly, giving a playful salute.
"Don't worry about it," [F/N] said with a tired chuckle. "Just be careful with what you consume, okay?"
"I will!" Chica chirped before twiddling her fingers in a cutesy farewell and skipping off toward her elevator. Once the bird was gone, [F/N] all but collapsed into her seat, burying her face in her hands. The exhaustion she'd been fighting â from the endless repairs, Bonnieâs reconstruction, and the slow, painstaking restoration of his bass â was finally catching up with her. She groaned softly, rubbing her face in an effort to ward off the overwhelming urge to just pass out right then and there.
"I'm so close," she told herself stubbornly. "What's a few more hours?"
Just as she reached for her clipboard again, a thought struck her.
"Wait a minute... what time is itâ?" Before she could even glance at the clock, the power abruptly cut out, plunging the room into darkness. A low, sinister chuckle echoed through the air, and the faint jingling of bells quickly followed. [F/N] sighed, shoulders sagging in resignation. "Go ahead, do your thing," she muttered into the darkness. From the shadows, long, spindly limbs wrapped around her gently but firmly, and a familiar, unsettling face â all bells and toothy grin â appeared at her side.
"It's past your bedtime," Moondrop whispered, voice dripping with faux-sweetness as he cradled her against him like a wayward child.
"Yeah, yeah, I know. Let's just get this over with," [F/N] grumbled, waving a lazy hand at him. Moondrop only giggled â that eerie, childish sound â before whisking her off the chair like she weighed nothing at all. She didnât even bother to struggle; her body was practically deadweight by the time they reached the Daycare.
True to his word, Moondrop had already prepared a little tent in a quiet corner, complete with a pile of soft cushions and a blanket. Without much ceremony, he tucked her inside, setting the blanket over her as if she were one of the Daycare kids. No disturbances. No alarms. Just the quiet hum of the Daycareâs systems. When the lights inevitably switched back to day mode and Sundrop sprang to life, he immediately noticed her sleeping form and smiled warmly. Grabbing a facemask from the first-aid kit, he carefully slipped it over her eyes to shield her from the sudden brightness, patting her head once before quietly bustling around to clean the area. Every now and then, heâd tiptoe past her on exaggeratedly quiet feet, making absolutely sure not to wake her.
Throughout the night, a few of the animatronics stopped by one by one â Freddy, Chica, Roxy, and Monty â peeking in through the entrance of the tent. They each lingered for a moment, quietly ensuring she was okay before slipping away again without a word. None of them dared wake her; they just shared small glances among themselves, respectful and oddly protective. The Daycare â usually so chaotic and full of noise â was, for once, calm. And [F/N] slept on, wrapped up in a rare, peaceful stillness she hadn't felt in weeks.
Hours later...
"Mm..." [F/N] laced her fingers together as she stretched her arms over her head, hearing her knuckles crack with the movement. She blinked herself awake and tugged off the mask shielding her eyes. It took a second to register where she was â the cozy little tent Moondrop had set up for her. She smiled, tired but genuinely grateful. "I definitely needed that," she muttered, brushing hair from her face. Her attention shifted when Sundrop appeared at the opening of the tent, arms crossed, his usually cheery face pulled into a dramatic frown of disapproval. "Thanks for caring so much," [F/N] said softly, her voice free of sarcasm, her gratitude genuine. Sundrop beamed.
"Well, of course! There's isn't anything we wouldn't do for you, friend!" She smiled warmly, her heart squeezing a little at the sincerity of it.
"I appreciate that. Then stop eating glitter glue, dammit." At that, Sundrop immediately averted his gaze, whistling innocently.
"I'll do almost anything for you," he mumbled under his breath. [F/N] rolled her eyes but laughed, the sound light and infectious. The others chuckled along, unknown to them, Vanessa had been making her rounds when she noticed that Rockstar Row was suspiciously quiet. Curious, she followed the trail to the Daycareâand froze, blinking at the sight before her. Peeking through the door, she caught a glimpse of the impromptu "sleepover": all the animatronics were piled together in a loose circle, with [F/N] fast asleep in the middle, completely content and safe among them. Sundrop fussed with a blanket over her while the others lounged nearby, watching over her like protective siblings. Vanessa smiled to herself, letting out a quiet, relieved chuckle.
"And here I was getting worried she'd drop dead in the middle of one of her shifts." Shaking her head fondly, she stepped back and let them have their peace.
[weeks later]
"Haha! I did it! It's done!" [F/N] cheered, her arms thrown up in triumph.
Spread out on the workbench before her was Bonnieâs new bass, gleaming under the workshop lights. It wasn't perfect â not by Fazbear Entertainment's shiny, corporate standards â but it was theirs. Every part had been carefully scavenged, restored, and repainted with steady, meticulous hands. She ran her fingers gently along the neck of the bass, admiring the deep, rich blue accents she added to match Bonnie's original colors. It was sturdy, well-balanced, and most importantly, made for him.
âAll thatâs left is to tune it,â she said with a grin, grabbing a nearby tuner and sitting down with the bass cradled in her lap. The familiar feeling of strings under her fingers, the subtle vibrations humming through the woodâit almost made her giddy. She wasn't a professional by any means, but after tuning Chicaâs guitar and Montyâs bass more times than she could count, it had become almost as easy as breathing for [F/N]. Her hands moved automatically, adjusting the tension of each string, plucking lightly to hear the notes ring out. It sounded terrible, of course, but it wasn't going to take long for her to get it sounding like new.
The low, steady hum of the bass strings filled the otherwise silent room as [F/N] carefully plucked and adjusted each one, her brow furrowed in focus. She sat cross-legged on the floor, the newly restored bass resting against her legs, the fresh paint gleaming under the workshop lights. She didnât notice the soft sound of footsteps behind her â or the tall figure that lingered just beyond the doorway.
Bonnie stood there, one paw braced lightly against the doorframe, his ears tilted forward in curiosity. His eyes, brighter now thanks to her repairs, softened at the sight before him. He didnât move, didnât make a sound. He simply watched. The way she worked, with such care, such deliberate attention to every small detail â it stirred something in him. She wasn't just fixing something broken. She was giving something back to him. Something he thought he had lost forever. He caught the small smile that tugged at her lips when she strummed a note and heard it ring true. She tilted her head, tuning by ear, completely immersed in what she was doing. There was a quiet joy about her â a kind of pride and excitement that made Bonnieâs nonexistent heart ache a little.
And still, he didnât disturb her.
Instead, he leaned silently against the frame, arms loosely crossed over his broad chest, content just to stay in that moment. Watching. Grateful.
He could wait a little longer to say thank you.
Bonnie's ears twitched slightly when he heard her voice â so soft, so full of affection for something she built just for him. He watched as she cradled the bass like it was something precious, her cheek pressed against the cool metal of the neck, her excitement lighting her face from within.
"He's going to love you," she whispered, tying a bright ribbon into a neat, proud bow around the bassâs neck. Bonnie felt something in his chest that he didnât have words for. A warmth that buzzed through his frame, low and steady. He stayed silent, letting her have this moment without knowing she had an audience. She stepped back to admire her handiwork, hands on her hips, beaming with satisfaction. Something about it made Bonnie's own smile tug wider. Not because of the gift itself â though it was beautiful â but because of her. The care she put into it. The way she thought of him even when he wasnât looking. She turned around and the presence that was watching her disappeared back down the hall he came from, she looked around once more before picking up the finished bass and putting it away before Bonnie could appear and see it. "I can't wait for him to see this."
And thatâs where we find [F/N], hunched over Bonnieâs frame, polishing the metal and preparing his paint job. The body was smoothâfree of dents or cracksâbut still devoid of the signature colors that made him who he was. A photo of Bonnie, from before he was trashed, lay next to her on the workbench, the only reference to guide her as she worked. She glanced between the photo and the blank canvas before her, carefully adjusting Bonnieâs chin with one hand, holding him steady as she worked.
Her fingers, skilled from years of doing Roxy and Chicaâs eyeliner, moved with ease, applying the delicate touch around his eyes. The eyeliner was subtle but precise, creating the sharp outline that defined his expression. She was meticulous, ensuring the curve was just right, just like she had done a hundred times before on the others. As she finished, she took a step back, making sure everything aligned perfectly, her tired eyes scanning his face for any imperfections that didnât exist.
Next, she moved on to the paint. The airbrush in her hand hummed softly as she began to layer color over his frame, each stroke smooth and deliberate. There was no damage to cover, no wear and tear to fixâjust an empty surface awaiting the familiar hues that once adorned him. She worked quickly but with purpose, spraying layers of colorâdeep blues and purples, with accents of goldâbuilding him back up, piece by piece.
âNearly doneâŠâ [F/N] murmured to herself, finishing the purple lining along Bonnieâs jumpsuit. She admired the smooth, flawless strokes with a small smile before reaching for a purple earring. Standing on a nearby stool to get a better angle, she carefully clipped it to Bonnieâs right ear. She chuckled softly, flicking the earring gently with her finger. Once satisfied, she stepped down from the stool and grabbed a brush to tidy up Bonnieâs hair. With gentle, precise strokes, she smoothed the strands into place, making sure every lock was styled just right.
The air was quiet except for the soft sounds of her movements, but as she finished and stepped back to take in her work, Bonnie looked as vibrant as ever. The purple hues, the gleam of the earringâit was as if heâd never been damaged at all. She took a moment to admire the work, the small but significant transformation that brought him back to life in her own way.
âPerfect,â [F/N] said with a satisfied smile, stepping back to admire her work. She grabbed a small mirror from the table and held it up in front of Bonnie. âDonât you just look beautiful?â
Bonnie took the mirror from her slowly, almost hesitantly, his fingers brushing against the glass as if uncertain it was real. He lifted it to his face, eyes widening as he took in his reflection. The vibrant purple tones of his jumpsuit gleamed under the light, the freshly applied eyeliner sharp and precise, and the small earring catching the light just right. His face softened, and for a moment, there was a trace of disbelief in his eyes, as if he couldnât quite believe what he was seeing. He turned his head slightly, inspecting every detail, the smooth metal surface that had once been dull now shining with life.
âI⊠I donât even recognize myself,â he murmured, his voice filled with awe. He lifted the mirror a little higher, his gaze lingering on the work [F/N] had done. âYou⊠you really fixed me. All this time, I didnât think Iâd ever look like this again.â she chuckled, crossing her arms.
"Doubted me, hmm?" There was a pause, and he turned to her, his expression softening.
âThank you, [F/N]. I donât know what to say⊠Iâm⊠Iâm grateful.â
[F/N]'s eyes widened softly at the look in Bonnieâs gazeâthe deep gratitude, the way it shimmered in his eyes, as if he could hardly believe someone had actually found him and restored him when heâd been left abandoned behind his bowling alley. He hadnât asked her to fix him. Hell, nobody had. It had been a choice sheâd made on her own, just because she could. But as Bonnie sat there, looking at her with such appreciation, she realized it wasnât about what sheâd gotten in returnâwhat she had was a simple thank you. And that, in itself, was more than enough. She cleared her throat, breaking the quiet moment, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.
"W-Well, donât thank me yet," [F/N] said, her voice softening as she stepped back slightly. "Thereâs still one more thing to complete the look." She briefly left his side, disappearing behind a nearby shelf. Bonnieâs eyes followed her, a curious expression crossing his face. When she returned, though, he already knew what was coming. She pulled something out from behind her backâa bass guitar, the same one he had seen her tuning just hours before. [F/N] held it up with a hesitant smile. âIt took me a bit of time, with all the pieces I had to scrounge for, and the fact that Iâve never made a bass guitar before... But whatever. I made it for you.â
However, [F/N] watched Bonnie stand up and carefully place the bass down, she was taken by surprise when he began approaching her. She instinctively took a step back, confusion flickering across her face. But before she could say anything, he reached her, and in one smooth motion, he wrapped his metallic arms around her, pulling her into a warm, careful embrace. She squeaked in surprise, her hands instinctively pressing against his chest, but she could feel the careful restraint in his hold. His arms were strong, yet he regulated his strength to make sure he didnât crush her or bring her any harm. For a moment, the only sound was the soft hum of his body, the warmth of his touch unexpected and comforting.
"Iâve already said it a thousand times over, but thank you," Bonnie's voice was low, almost reverent. âT-Thank you for not giving up on me. This means so much to me.â
He gently pulled away, and [F/N] found herself staring into his eyes, wide and soft with a look that took her breath away. He wasnât the same worn, broken animatronic she had found behind the bowling alley. He was whole again, and in that moment, his gratitude was unmistakable. He looked at her as if she had done something far beyond what she ever expected of herself.
"I wish I could give you something back," Bonnie said quietly, his voice sincere, his tone gentle. "Youâve done so much for me... I just... I wish I could show you how much this means."
[F/N] hung frozen for a moment, taking in his words. She wasnât used to this kind of gratitude, not like this. Freddy and Chica were affectionate in their own ways, always warm and supportive, and even Sunny had his playful moments of kindness. But none of them had ever done something like thisânot in the way Bonnie had just shown her. Her heart skipped a beat as she realized the depth of his words, the weight of his sincerity. His hands, though metallic, were careful and tender as he held her. It was something she hadnât expected, and the softness in his gaze made her feel a wave of warmth, something she hadnât realized she needed until this very moment. She cleared her throat, trying to shake off the feeling that was rising in her chest.
âYou donât have to give me anything, Bonnie,â [F/N] said softly, her voice a little shaky. âSeeing you back on your feet... thatâs more than enough for me.â At her words, Bonnieâs body seemed to deflate slightly, a soft, almost helpless expression crossing his face. He stood there for a moment, the hum of his internal mechanisms filling the space, before he spoke again, his voice quieter this time.
"Iâve been on the receiving end ever since I reactivated,â he said, a faint sadness in his voice. âI want to be able to give you something, even if itâs smallâŠâ For a moment, it felt like she was dealing with a child, unsure and desperate to give something back, and it was clear he wasnât going to let go of the idea anytime soon. She could see it in his eyesâthe same persistence sheâd seen in him when he was first reactivated. Her hand gently patted his arm, a comforting gesture, and she looked around for something to ease the tension. Her gaze fell upon the bass he had so carefully set aside, just to hug her. She smiled softly at the instrument, an idea forming in her mind.
âWell, um, how about...â she began, trailing off as a soft hue dusted her cheeks. Her heart fluttered embarrassingly slightly at the thought of what she was about to suggest. She cleared her throat. âHow about you play me a song?â Bonnieâs ears perked up immediately, his eyes lighting up as he leaned forward.
âOh, I can do that! Iâll play you the best song, just for you!â Before [F/N] could even process his excitement, he plopped her down onto a nearby stool with a gentle but hurried motion, his hands moving as he rushed around Parts and Services. She couldnât help but chuckle at the sight of him scrambling, grabbing a nearby bass amplifier and setting it up with a purpose. As he took the ribbon off the bass, he paused for a moment, studying it with an almost mischievous glint in his eyes. Instead of discarding it, as one might expect, he carefully tied it around his neck and fashioned it into a makeshift bowtie. The sight of him wearing it so proudly made her smile. How adorable. She couldnât help but let out a soft laugh at the sight of him, so proud of his little touch.
"You look great, bunny," [F/N] said with a teasing smile, her eyes sparkling as she took in Bonnieâs new look, complete with the bowtie. His ears drooped over his face, flustered by the nickname that, somehow, now sounded different coming from her. A soft, surprised hum escaped him as he straightened up again, his metallic body now feeling a bit warmer from the unexpected affection.
âW-Well, you ready for the greatest song ever?â he said, trying to regain his usual confidence, though his fingers betrayed his excitement as they twitched in anticipation to finally play after so long. [F/N] grinned and nodded, leaning back slightly against the stool, her arms crossing in playful challenge.
âYeah, big guy. Give me your best shot.â Bonnieâs eyes gleamed with determination. With one last glance at her, he took a deep breath and strummed the bass, sending a deep, resonant note through the air. The sound was rich and soothing, the music vibrating through the room as he settled into the rhythm, his hands dancing over the strings with a skill that made it clear he hadnât lost his touch, no matter how long it had been since heâd last played. [F/N] watched Bonnie intently as he played, her eyes focused on his every movement. She leaned her face into her closed fist, a small smile tugging at her lips as she rested against the workbench. For once, she felt a sense of peace settle over her. The chaos of the past months, the countless hours spent repairing Bonnie, finding parts for his bass, and ensuring every detail was perfectâit all led to this moment.
It wasnât just the music she was hearingâit was the culmination of everything she had worked for. Bonnie, whole again, playing the instrument he had lost, reclaiming what had been taken from him. And she had played a part in that. A small, quiet part, but one that mattered more than anything. She closed her eyes for just a moment, letting herself soak in the warmth of the moment. The satisfaction of knowing she had helped him find something lost, of knowing she had given him back a piece of himself, was a feeling unlike any other.
Fandom: IRL!MCYT
Pairing: Dream x Male!Reader
       Wilbur Soot x Male!Reader
Pronouns: He/Him
Relationship: Romantic/Platonic
Occupation: Musician
          Painter
Ability: N/A
Keys:
[M/N]: Male Name
[L/N]: Last Name
[H/C]: Hair Color
[E/C]: Eye Color
[S/C]: Skin Color
[B/N]: Brother Name
[U/N]: Username
Warnings: n/a
because this was in my drafts for the longest time so Iâm just gonna publish this shit.
iâm kinda just going through my drafts now and doing shit.
bound to be errors but I donât give a shit.
that is all.
âSoulmatesâ pt. 1
requested by: @ghostking4mâ
Soulmate AU: Soulmates can hear the sound of whatever song theyâre singing/listening to.
word count: 4035
Dream:
âAh!â Sapnapâs head shot up in alarm at the sound of Dreamâs shouting, the two of them were currently eating in the dining room of their house rather peacefully, talking about whatever came to mind when Dream started screaming. He then shook his head when he noticed his friend cover his ears and shake his head side to side, it must be Dreamâs soulmate again. Dreamâs way of finding his soulmate was that when either of them were listening to music or singing a song the other would hear it, but the misfortunate thing was the fact that Dreamâs soulmate was into rock or heavy metal. There was no in between, it was one or the either and they usually performed at such odd times of the day that it drove Dream insane.
âI can only assume that itâs your soulmate again?â Sapnap said in a monotone voice, lifting his fork to his mouth and chomping on the food that was on it, Dream gave him a side glare before letting out a loud groan, pressing his head into the wood of the table.
âYou think?â he bites his lips as he tries to focus on anything else but the blaring music sounding off in the back of his head, it almost felt like he was in a club or maybe a rave, but god he just hated how loud it was. Sapnap let out another sigh when he noticed the tears of frustration start swelling in the corners of his eyes and threatening to fall, he pushes his chair back as he stands to his feet and leaves the room to get something before returning and putting noise cancelling headphones over his ears.
âI know they donât do much, but at least they do something.â the headphones managed to muffle the noise but he could still just hear the screaming in the back of his head, it was making his brain shake and vibrate in an almost violent manner. The worse part of his soulmate being into heavy metal was the fact it would go on for hours and lately Dream had been getting less and less sleep and couldnât concentrate properly, Sapnap pats his back and cocks his head to the side âTry and sleep it off, or maybe play some music to distract yourself.â Dream groans but nodded his head, pushing himself off the table and sluggishly making his way back to his room, pressing the headphones closer to his ears just to cancel out the music. He makes it to his room and so he kicks the door open then closed when he entered it then flopped onto his bed, face now pressed into his pillow and he pressed his face deeper into his pillow when the music started to get louder.
âGod... this is a nightmare.â he mumble out from his pillow, he turns around to stare at the ceiling while grabbing at the sides of his pillow to press against the headphones âWhy canât they be into classical music?â he then shook his head as he grabbed his phone and connected the headphones to his phone, he opens up his playlist on Spotify before relaxing into the comfort of his bed when he music started to play. It isnât much, but itâll do for now. He swore that when he ever met his soulmate in real life, he was going to get them into a different genre of music to end this nightmare.
[somewhere in california]
âLets take a moment and break the ice, so my intentions are known~â
[M/N] [L/N], a popular singer within the underground music community who had a goddamn talent for the genre of metal or heavy metal. In comparison to his peers or members of his little band, he was smaller and or leaned closer to the skinny side with not much muscle, but damn did he have a good pair of lungs. Not only was he able to hit high notes, but he was gifted when it came down to the death scream, making his listeners shiver when he blessed them with the moment. Most of the times when he preformed in different places in California, he liked singing covers of popular heavy metal bands and giving them a try and add his own little take of it, and his audience loved it nonetheless.
He was tapping his foot on the ground as he continued to sing through the song âShepherd of Fireâ by Avenged Sevenfold (my personal favorite from the band other than nightmare), shredding the guitar as he bobbed his head to the music blaring through the speakers, he grins as he looked over at his bass player and the two of them smile at each other before continuing to play for their own personal fun and for the entertainment of their crowd. His eyes snapped open for a brief moment when, despite the fact that he was singing to the top of his lungs and the sound of loud music was blaring into his ears, he could briefly hear the song âKiller Queenâ by Mad Tsai playing.
âHeh, how cute.â he mumbled to himself during the break of his song, shredding the guitar once more before grabbing the mic and pulling towards his lips, licking them before throwing his fist in the air and letting his backup guitarist continue playing âKnow me by name, shepherd of fire~â he then threw his head back then down when he performed his guitar solo without a single flaw, the night went on perfectly and [M/N] and his band of misfits performed at their best and the crowd was not disappointed at all until they wrapped it up âYou guys were a great crowd, I hope to see you guys during our next performance!â he exclaims, winking when he heard them let out awâs and cries for them to come back, only for them to get a laugh in return as he walked onto backstage.Â
âTonight was flawless, as usual.â the bass player mused, opening up the fridge in their dressing room and grabbing a few bottles of water, tossing one over to [M/N] who managed to catch it without even looking âAnd whom do we have to thank?â he questioned to no one in particular, this caused the remaining members to each look at [M/N].
âOur lead vocalist, [M/N]~â they each cooed jokingly, causing the man to snicker softly as he twisted to cap off and skull a couple gulps of water down his throat, letting out a sigh of relief at the way the liquid quelled his aching throat. Sure he felt bad for his soulmate that he was into such a loud music genre, but after shows, he always enjoyed the soft music his soulmate would play just to drown out his voice and choice of music. It was always so soothing and his band mates would often notice, the way he sat on the couch, leaning his body into the back frame and his body swaying side to side as he eyes closed so he could focus more on the music.
âIs it your soulmate again?â the drummer asked, folded arms resting on the back of the couch as he looked down at his friend, who hummed softly and rather absentmindedly.
âOh, itâs that look of pure bliss.â the back up guitarist said softly as they watched [M/N] slowly drift to sleep, their friend had insomnia and had trouble sleeping, thatâs why he performed at night so he could tire himself out but once his soulmate started playing their own music, he started to help [M/N] get through the night.
âWhat are they listening to now?â the bass player asks.
âHmm... let me see.â how he was able to recognize the song was because it was recently trending on social media, a song that was made by a popular Minecraft YouTuber that went by the name Dreamwastaken, or simply Dream. It was a soft song and if he remembered it correctly, the song was called-- âChange my Clothesâ by Dream.â he answered, this caused the bass player to hum.
âDream? That Minecraft guy, right?â the drummer snorts.
âYeah, I heard he and his friends get cancelled a lot on Twitter! What a riot.â this caused [M/N] to pull his phone out and search his name up, he whistled to himself at all the results.
âWow, he really is popular. For a faceless content creator, nonetheless. Impressive.â he shrugged his shoulders and decided to subscribe to him on YouTube, even going so far as to following him on Twitter and Twitch âLet me guess, weâre watching Minecraft tonight?â [M/N] snorts to himself.
âCome on, I heard this guy is funny.â he only got a groan in response which only caused him to laugh, [M/N] shook his head as he looked back down at his phone, scrolling through the search results then leaning against his knuckles as he clicked on a video.
âDream, huh?â a smirk crossed his lips âHow interesting.â
[time skip, with dream]
Dream was looking up at nothing in particular, but as of lately, his head had been radio silent. The first night that happened, Dream thought it was a miracle and took that moment of silence as his chance to get a proper nightâs rest and enjoyed it to the fullest. The next day it was also silent, and then the next, then the next, and so on so forth until that very day. It was lovely the first couple of times, but now he was downright concerned and worried that when it does come back itâll come back full force and run him over like a train, so he wasnât letting his guard down for anything.
âDream, youâve gotta calm down.â Sapnap said firmly, looking down at his friend who sat on the couch covered in blankets and surrounded by pillows and the couch cushions âYouâre being overdramatic.â Dream glared at him from his fort of pillows, his green eyes flashing with anger and suspicion.
âYouâre not the one with a soulmate whoâs into a genre that makes you go deaf!â Sapnap rolled his eyes, hands on his hips.
âWell acting like a dumbass isnât going to help you.â he rolled his eyes when Dream scoffed and dug himself deeper into his fort, Sapnap then noticed Dream flinch and out of reflex slap his hands over his ears when he suddenly paused, the palms of his hands hovering a couple inches away from his ears. The younger of the two tilted his head to the side in confusion at the reaction, he believed that his soulmate was listening to music now but for some reason Dream wasnât crying out in frustration at the volume. No, the expression he wore was surprise.
âHuh...?â Sapnap raises a brow.
âWhatâs the matter? Are they listening to music again?â he slowly nods his head, his hands slowly falling down onto his lap and a soft blush rose to his cheeks, this reaction took Sapnap by surprise.Â
âYeah, and theyâre listening to my song...â Sapnap hums, pursing his lips when he saw Dream close his eyes and start swaying softly to his song that echoed in the back of his head, pulling the covers of the blankets closer to him as the blush quickly spread to the tips of his ears, the man then let out a shout of protest when he was shoved to the side so Sapnap could take a seat on the couch.
âThen thank the gods above that theyâre listening to your song so I donât have to hear your bitching, now scoot over, youâre taking up the couch fatass.â Dream rolled his eyes and moved over to sit at the end of the couch, Sapnap then grabbed the T.V remote and switched the T.V on.
âThis just in, the famous underground singer along with his band, will be performing this week in Orlando, Florida! This is a one in a lifetime opportunity because this talented vocalist doesnât perform out in public often, but he and his friends are being sponsored by a music industry to perform LIVE!â Dream was ignoring the noise but was startled when Sapnap let out a shout.
âWow! Iâve heard about this guy! I heard heâs all skinny and fragile looking, but heâs got a mean voice when it comes down to heavy metal!â he then snickers, elbowing Dream in the arm and leaning close to Dreamâs face âMaybe we should go and check it out, beats staying in the house.â Dream shook his head.
âNo, Sapnap. Iâd rather not.â the blonde then pulled a face when Sapnap gave him a pleading look âNo, Sapnap. Put that blasted look away, weâre not going. I donât have the energy nor the need to go to a rave just to listen to a guy scream.âÂ
âOh, Dream, please! Just this one time, come with me to the concert and I promise you I wonât bother you for two months! Iâll even buy you better quality soundproof headphones.â Dream side eyed him, scrunching his face up before letting out a groan, knowing that if he continued to disagree, Sapnap would not cease his begging.
âArgh, fine!â he claps his hands.
âYay!â Dream shook his head before letting his head rest back on the couch, nodding off to sleep at the sound of his songâs soft melody. Opening his eyes, [M/N] let out a soft yawn before letting out choking noise when something was thrown at his stomach, he lets out a growl when he saw that his friends threw a pillow at him so he grabbed it and threw it back at them.
âIâm trying to listen to some music, ass hats! I wasnât able to because those managers said that I needed to rest both my voice and my ears because itâs going to be a long performance! This is the first time I got to listen to music in a long time so donât ruin this for me!â one of them laughs, throwing their head back from their seat.
âOh, please! Give your soulmate a break, I feel like they would be at the verge of a breakdown from all the heavy metal you listen to.â the all laugh but [M/N] only huffs, shaking his head as he puts his headphones back on and lays back down on his seat. He then glances out the plane window and hums to himself, from a small singer that lived in California that was now being sponsored to perform in Florida, he smiles softly.
âI heard that Dream lives in Florida, maybe Iâll meet him.â he snorts to himself and lets his eyes close once more âYeah, fat chance.â
[time skip: later that week]
âClay, come on, weâre gonna lose some good spots to watch him perform!â Sapnap shouts from over all the noise, they chose to address Dream by his real name so that people wouldnât recognize him, he hasnât really done his face reveal and people wouldnât really think twice that he was the famous Minecraft YouTuber. The performance hadnât even started yet but there were already a lot of people, Sapnap was very excited, the same couldnât be said for Dream because he grumbled under his breath and threw his hood over his head.
âI canât wait for this to be over.â he thought to himself, though [M/N] had the same thought backstage as he was currently running on several cups of coffee, cans of energy drinks and maybe a few bottles of alcohol along with two to three hours of sleep. Practically, he couldnât wait until this performance was over because he was going to sleep as if he was dead.
âWow, itâs a full house!â the drummer cheered, they hear a groan so they look over and saw that [M/N] was at the verge of passing out.Â
âIâm so tired.â he mumbled, opening a bottle of water and drinking some before spitting it out when his backup guitarist smacked his back.
âPerforming will wake you right up, so donât worry about it!â he sweat drops when [M/N] slowly turned back to look at him and glared at him, he backed away and let [M/N] exhale softly.
âWell then, letâs fuck shit up.â the lights got dim and so the crowd roared with cheers when they knew that it was going to start soon, the stage was dark so they couldnât the band walk onto the stage and each member took their respective spots. [M/N] grabbed the mic and took a deep breath, the mic managed to pick it up and so the crowd slowly brought to a silence âWhat an honor it is to have such an audience, and as your reward for gifting us with your presence, weâll make sure tonight is one youâll remember.âÂ
âWHOA!!!â he grinned from behind the mic when the crowd started cheering again, he nods his head before glancing off the stage to where the sound technician was, he winks and gives them a thumbs up before staring back at the crowd.
âNow, letâs head back to the early 2000âČs when music was a pop.â he snaps his fingers three times âWant your bad romance~â ([m/n] is singing jay smithâs version of bad romance) when the music picked up and he started singing, the lights flashed on and there the crowd was gifted with the sight of [M/N] and his bandâs appearance. Dream took a step forward as he looked him up and down, he wore tight ripped jeans that fit him perfectly, a loose tank top that had a skull on it, his arms and torso, even on his neck was littered with tattoos and even his face and ears had countless piercings. He wore eye shadow, eyeliner, black lipstick and even had black nail polish.
âWow...â he awed under his breath, his head bobbing to the way he was singing, despite his rather small and skinny appearance, what Sapnap and the media said were right, he had a beautiful set of lungs that allowed him to sing such low and even high notes and he was able to carry the note flawlessly. His version of Bad Romance was amazing too that he couldnât help but rock on to the beat, however, he somehow noticed that the echoey sound of his soulmate listening to music in the back of his head was going off. He pressed his hands to his ears and tried to focus on the music but was shocked to hear that the music was the song that [M/N] was singing âNo way.â he muttered to himself as he looked up at the man performing on the stage.
âHmm?â [M/N] himself noticed that the song he was singing was echoing in the back of his head as well, was his soulmate hear at his and his friends performance? He scanned the crowd for anyone else that had the same reaction as him, there wasnât a single person in the crowd that tugged on his heart so he was going to give up on his search until his [E/C] eyes landed on a pair of bright green eyes that almost reminded him of emeralds. [M/N] continued to sing but his friends noticed the way he was a little distracted, but he could care less as he continued to stare at the man who was just as taken aback as he was.Â
âWhat gorgeous eyes.â they both thought, [M/N] then smirked softly and winked in his direction, snickering to himself when he noticed the taller man instantly grow flushed and pull the sides of his hood closer to his face âCute~â he cooed in his head before taking a step forward, he eyes were still trained on Dream but no one really noticed and all thought that he was staring at him as he extended his arm out to the crowd while kneeling down when he was at the edge of the stage.
âI want your love, and I want your revenge. I want your love, I don't wanna be friends~â Dream knew that he was talking to him, he knew in the back of his head that the lyrics [M/N] was singing was directed at him and he grew even more flustered when [M/N] continued to keep eye contact with him âI donât wanna be friends, want your bad romance~â [M/N] then pulled away, grinning to himself as he continued to sing the chorus of the song while the crowd cheered behind him.
âWow, heâs really good!â Sapnap cheered while bouncing on his feet, he glanced up at Dream and was taken aback when he saw that Dream was trembling softly while his face was completely red âClay?âÂ
â... Iâm so glad I came here.â Dream let out with a strangled voice.Â
âHuh?â
Headcanons:
when the performance was over, dream and sapnap were brought backstage to meet [m/n] and his band.Â
obviously sapnap was over the moon and confused as to why they of all people were given the opportunity to meet them, but dream knew and he was getting more and more nervous with each step he took.Â
[m/n] gave a brief explanation to his friends as to why he was bringing people backstage because he usually never did that, and they were more than excited to meet his soulmate/the poor sap who was tormented to be his soulmate.Â
when they were brought backstage, sapnap was the first to speak to [m/n], saying how his performance was amazing and how he loved his voice.Â
[m/n], of course, thanked him for the compliments and happily agreed to an autograph and selfie before moving his attention towards dream.
everyone in the room thought it was quite adorable and amusing the way dream was trembling softly as [m/n] sauntered his way over to him, hands behind his back as he leaned in closely to the taller male.
[m/n] was short; brother stood at a measly 5âł5ft while dream was 6âł3ft, so the it was funny that dream was trembling in front of him.Â
sapnap was still a little confused as to what was going on but it clicked when [m/n] grabbed dream by his belt while his other hand grabbed the collar of his hoodie to yank him down and pull him into a kiss. they all left them in the room when things got heated.
needless to say, the next day sapnap noticed how dreamâs neck was littered in bruises, hickies and black lipstick marks when he got home.
since [m/n] and his lot were staying in orlando for a couple months, [m/n] would often visit dream in the comfort of his home and together the two of them would listen to a range of different music.Â
dream would introduce [m/n] to different songs and music genreâs while [m/n] would introduce dream different rock and heavy metal songs.
sometimes they would create different songs together and [m/n] would perform them whenever he had a show, blowing a kiss in the camera when aimed at him and dream would always know that it was meant for him, same with sapnap because he would always see dream bury his face in his hands or arms.Â
sure he was half dreamâs size and was pretty skinny, but he was by no means weak. motherfucker has to carry amplifiers, speakers and instruments all the times so he could lift.
dream didnât believe him until [m/n] managed to throw him over his shoulder and carry him around with little to no struggle.
never again.
other than that, the two of them enjoy spending time with each other in absolute silence because the two of them simply get the bask in each otherâs presence and listen to the sound of each otherâs breathing or their heart beats.
at least now [m/n] gives dream heads up on when heâs performing and what songs heâs singing to warn the poor guy.
but dream could have it either way now that he knows that his soulmate is a spunky, short little menace that could absolutely demolish him.
same with [m/n], knowing that his soulmate was a cutie, because flustering him is an absolute delight.
Soulmate AU: Soulmates are briefly able to see each other whenever they have dreams, but when they catch a brief glimpse of them in real life, the next time they have a dream they get the full image of them.
word count: 5453
Wilbur Soot:
âWhat do you look like?â [M/N] let out a frustrated groan as he stared at his unfinished painting, it was of a man sitting peacefully in a flower field of orange poppy flowers, but what made it unfinished was the fact that [M/N] could not put a face to the man that was sitting in his painting. He was painting an image he saw in his dream, what he believed was his soulmate. He had been having the same occurring dream for the past couple of weeks and it was always the same scenery, same flower field and the same person, but he just wasnât able to see the face of this person âThis is so frustrating.â he grumbles to himself, threading his fingers through his hair than messing with his hair.
âYouâre totally gay.â [M/N] deadpans at the sound of his brotherâs voice, he looks over his shoulder and saw his brother leaning close to the canvas and stared at the figure he drew, he then nods his head before looking [M/N] in the eye âYup, totally gay.â he laughs when [M/N] shoved his face away.
âYeah, what the hell are you doing in my studio? You know youâre not allowed in here.â he then realized something when [B/N] took a seat on one of his wheelie stools, pushing himself across the room âActually, the hell are you doing in my house? When did you even let yourself in?!â he shouts, this only caused his brother to laugh.
âI was here for maybe... five or ten minutes. I was calling your name but you were too absorbed into your work to even notice I was there.â [M/N] deadpans once more before sighing and standing to his feet and putting his palette down on a table covered by a sheet, he then grabs a wet cloth and cleans his hands the best he could with it.
âWhy are you here?â now it was his brotherâs turn to give him a look.
âDude, seriously? Iâm here to take a look at the painting you were supposed to be working on for mumâs birthday!â [B/N] narrows his eyes on [M/N] when he saw the realization dawn on him at the mention, [B/N] letâs out a grunt when [M/N] threw the cloth at his face before dashing over to where he put said painting, when he peeled the washcloth off his face he whistled to himself when he saw the painting of their mother.
âYou just reminded me that I needed to buy a couple more paint buckets to get the right color for the background, thanks bro.â his brother rolled his eyes as he approached the painting and saw the process of it.
âNo worries, looks good by the way.â [M/N] pats his shoulder.
âThanks.â they both wink at each other âThink you can give me a hand buying some more paint, that shitâs fucking heavy and I could use some help.â [B/N] gave him a thumbs up.
âGot it.â driving to the store wasnât a hassle, what [B/N] hated helping [M/N] with when it came down to getting new paints was how picky [M/N] was and how long it took the fucker to choose a paint. It irritated the man that [M/N] could remember all the names to the same color, like if he pointed at a random shade of blue, he would instantly know the name and number of that blue. [M/N] didnât even need to turn around to know that his brother was irritated and frustrated with him as he picked up two different shades of orange colored cards and looked at the two of them, a tick mark appeared on his forehead when he saw his brother throw his arms up.
âTheyâre the same shade, fucker!â
âWell I want a precise shade, fucker!â they would have continued arguing if it werenât for the sharp glare that was given to them by one of the employees there, they immediately grow silent but that didnât stop the glares they were sending each other. [B/N] was bouncing on his feet, trying to distract himself while [M/N] was looking for the right shade of orange, before letting out a groan and walking away âNow where are you going, [B/N]?âÂ
âIâm going to a different aisle to distract myself, call me when youâre finished.â [M/N] goes to call out to him but sighed when he was already gone, he shook his head before looking back over at the color cards. He probably spent a good ten to fifteen minutes looking at different shades of different colors before nodding his head and grabbing two buckets of paint and a few miniature ones in the bottles, by the time he bought the paint he was now waiting outside with his phone in his hand, in the midst of calling his brother.
âWhere is that idiot brother of mine?â he was ready to dial his number but let out a surprised shout when he felt a pair of hands slam onto his shoulders, he turned around and saw [B/N] with an excited look on his face âWhatâs got you all excited, bro?â he questioned after pocketing his phone.
âYouâre not gonna believe who I managed to meet while browsing randomly through the aisles!â [M/N] raised a brow, brushing his shoulders then rubbing them when he felt a slight sting and ache from when [B/N] grabbed them violently âI ran into TommyInnit!â he exclaims, his expression dropped when [M/N] stared at him.
â... who?â he was then slapped across the face, before he could shout at his brother, he was then grabbed by the collar of his shirt and was now being thrashed back and forward.
âWho?! You uncultured swine who does nothing but sit in his studio all day long painting!â he threw [M/N] back, leaving the man swaying side to side in a daze, then pulled his phone out of his pocket, opening up his gallery and pulling out the most recent before grabbing [M/N] by his collar again and yanking him forward, forcing him to look at the photo âThe guy standing next to me is TommyInnit!â when [M/N]âs gaze cleared up, he shook his head and gave the guy a closer look. To him, it was just some random white kid who looked like he was being held at gunpoint.
âHmm... still donât know who that is.â [B/N] threw his head back.
âJesus christ, donât you ever go on social media?â [M/N] stood with a straight face as he continued to stare at his brother, [B/N] shook his head âGod, heâs a pretty well known YouTube Minecraft content creator!â [M/N] rolled his eyes as he pushed his trolley full of paints and other shit towards his car.
âThatâs all you had to say, dipshit.â [B/N] threw his arms up as he followed his brother.
âIâm just appalled at the fact that youâve never heard of this man!â the other shook his head.
âWhat? Is it because Iâm a pretty well known artist/painter that I have to know someone that is equally as well known as I am?â [B/N] pulled a face, it was true, his older brother was pretty well known in their community but his art is also getting more and more popular nationally as well. Personally, [B/N] would never rank his older brother above TommyInnit because he is a great kid, but he would have to say that his brother is just a bit more famous than he was âPlus, Iâd rather much focus on things I love doing the most than other things.â his brother let out a groan, causing the other to roll his eyes as he started loading his stuff into the boot.
âThen can you at least just watch a couple of his videos? You might find it annoying at first, but I promise you, heâs genuinely a very funny guy!â [M/N] glanced over his shoulder and there he saw his brother giving him watery puppy dog eyes, he lets out a long groan as he threw his head back while closing the boot.
âFucking-- fine! I can already tell you wonât drop this if I donât agree.â he pulls a face when [B/N] gave him that knowing look.
âYou know me so well.â he rolls his eyes.
âUh huh, yeah, put the damn trolley back.â he says as he shoves it into his hands before walking towards the driver side and hoping into the car, ignoring how his brother let out a cry before rushing off to put the trolley away then returning and hoping into the passengers side.
[time skip: later that evening]
â"Most people find these videos downright irritating--â [M/N] had to admit, watching TommyInnitâs videos was quite entertaining that he couldnât help but watch a couple his videos, even going so far as to playing them in the background as he contiinued to work, it probably was a bad idea to let the videos play in his studio because now he was getting distracted from what he was supposed to be doing, which was finishing his motherâs portrait. He just shook his head as he set the palette down on a nearby table and pushed himself onto his feet, going over and grabbing his phone to search up more information on the fellow brit.
He whistles to himself at the amount of followers, subscribers and views this guy gets, sweating a little when he scrolled onto the wrong side of Twitter and saw things he probably wish he didnât. He quickly clicked out of there and soon switched to looking at Google Images of the guy, he hummed to himself as he looked at the various images of the guy, most images of him looked like he was being held at gunpoint. He clicked on a random image by accident and when the image loaded he saw cute curly brown locks with a red beanie over them to keep them under control, a brown overcoat and underneath was a yellow sweater, he wore a pair of jeans and shoes along with a pair of round glasses that sat on the bridge of his nose.
âHmm? Whoâs this?â his gaze softened as he continued to stare at the image, his gaze then drifted to the canvas of his other painting, and there he narrowed his gaze on it. He approached it and brought the phone up so it was side to side with the canvas, there he would look between the google image and his painting and there he saw the striking resemblance between his mystery soulmate and this content creator. Same curly brown hair with a red beanie sitting on top of his head and that iconic yellow sweater with a white undershirt, he could even faintly see the jawline he managed to capture in his canvas â... no fucking way.â was all he could say, what was the possibility that this man was his soulmate?
He quickly looks at what the image says and he managed to get a name from it, Wilbur Soot. He remembered hearing that name often from Tommyâs videos so he scrolled through Tommyâs YouTube channel and clicked on one of his most recent videos and there he got to see Wilbur Soot dressed rather nicely in a suit, though it was unfortunate for him because he was at an Aquapark with Tommy and another brit named George. He had to admit, this guy was attractive but in a cute way, he even had a cute laugh and a good sense of humor. He hadnât realized how long he was daydreaming for until the video was over, a small blush rose to his cheeks when he noticed that he was subconsciously filling in the empty face of his painting with extreme facial details and now it was as if he was staring Wilbur Soot in the face.
â... dammit, [B/N] was right. I am gay.â he buries his red face into the palms of his hands before looking at the painting once more, cupping his cheeks and squishing them within the palms of his hands, he then shakes his head as he grabs a sheet and throws it over the painting âMaybe Iâm just overthinking it... yeah, I totally am! Itâs just that my soulmate and him look similar, is all.â he nods to himself, yeah, now is not the time to overthink it. He then calls it a night and decided to leave, grabbing his phone and leaving his studio... only to return a couple seconds later to stare at his painting once more, even more so by taking a photo of the painting and deciding to upload it.Â
âPlenty of people upload fanart of their favorite creators, this shouldnât be any different.â he thought as he loaded up his Instagram then posted the photo there, making sure to tag Wilbur and putting in the caption âmy brother recommended me to watch @tommyinnit but instead I found this guyâ he nods to himself before turning his phone off and finally going to bed, not even realizing the fate he brought sealed for himself.Â
pinksh0_Â wow, itâs like iâm staring at a photo!
j0k3z-Â itâs not a photo?
grgbur2Â so much detail! what work of art!
eli_kah talk about talent
grim.aep a famous artist even drew it
dariaaqt_đ
Wilbur raised a brow when he was being spammed on Instagram, thinking it was Tommy, he was going to yell at that kid but paused when he noticed that it was dozens of fans tagging him to a post done by a artist. He clicked on it and his eyes widened when he realized that it was a painting of him, it was a painting?! He had to squint his eyes at it while zooming in on the image because it looked so lifelike he probably would have thought that he took a photo, but he came to the conclusion that it wasnât possible because he has never taken a photo of himself sitting in a flower field of orange poppy flowers... wait a damn minute.
He sat up straight as he looked at the background he was in and he swore he recognized where it was, but he just couldnât quite place where he had seen that surrounding before. It was on the tip of his tongue, but he just couldnât taste it yet. He continued to stare at the image of him, pursing his lips and clicking on his profile picture, frowning slightly when he was brought to their profile but only to realize that the artist was an anonymous username going by the name of [U/N]. He whistled as he scrolled through his page and saw many works of art, each just as detailed as the other, so he decided upon himself to follow the guy.
âHmm, I wonder where Iâve seen that background from...?â he muttered softly, leaning back in his chair as it spun around from his weight, his legs swinging out from beneath him as he continued to stare at the photo intensely âItâll come back to me eventually.â he then tosses his phone onto his desk.
âIâll worry about it later, I have more important things to worry about.â
[time skip: a few days later]
âBro, what the fuck is this?!â [M/N] was in the middle of painting another canvas out in the middle of a park when his brother appeared, thrusting his phone in his face âYou painted Wilbur Soot, and you didnât tell me?!â [M/N] rolled his eyes as he smacked the phone out of his hand and onto the grassy terrain, to which he let out a cry as he immediately dropped to his knees to pick it up.
âFirst of all, shut the fuck up. Second of all, back the fuck up. Canât you see Iâm in the middle of something?â he says as he gestures to the canvas, palette and paint brush in hand âAnd besides, itâs none of your concern.â he deadpans when [B/N]âs face was in his face instead of his phone this time, he turns to face him and sweats a little at the seriousness on his face.
âIt is my concern when it involves the Dream SMP.â he rolls his eyes.
âI donât have time for this.â his brother scoffs as he looks at the image again, gasping at the amount of likes and comments it was getting, but what he noticed was how familiar the painting looked to him. He pulled the phone closer to his face to get a look at it, his mind mentally removed the face and other details and slowly his eyes widened in realization, his eyes then moved back towards his brother and there he saw him hunched forward, body trembling softly as sweat started bleeding down his face.
â[M/N]...â he didnât answer him, he leans away when [B/N] was leaning closer to his face as he raised his phone then pointed at it âWhy the fuck did you paint Wilbur in the place of your soulmate?â he looked away, a bright blush flushing across his face.
â... because they look the same?â a hand was what kept [B/N] from strangling him, he shook his head as his brother went on a whole rant as to how a relationship between the two of them wouldnât work and how Wilbur Soot was just too good for someone like him. He shook his head while rolling his eyes, hurt his feelings a tad bit but he knew in the back of his mind that his brother didnât really mean his words... or so he hoped. His mind drifted off as his hand started painting on its own, the moment his mind was able to think for itself, the blush on his face reddened when he noticed that he drew Wilbur once more from memory.
âFucking hell.â was all [B/N] said, the otherâs shoulders dropped as he stared at it before dropping his paint brush and palette while his face collapsed into the palms of his hands âYouâve got it bad.â
âI know.â he groans.
âHey!â they both jump at the loud shout, they turn around and [B/N] let out a gasp at the sight âYouâre that artist that drew Wilbur!â
âOh my gosh, itâs TommyInnit...â [B/N] whispered to himself, [M/N] shook his head at his brotherâs reaction as he looked up at the blonde from where he was sitting as he jogged over to them.
âHow can you tell? I could be just another artist painting his favorite content creator.â he says casually as he used a thinner brush to paint in the fine detail on Wilburâs hair and face, Tommy scoffed as he crossed his arms as he stared at the painting that looked almost like a photo, just like the one on his Instagram.
âI can recognize this bitch anywhere, and the amount of detail put into it resembles the other one, also...â [M/N] watched as Tommy pointed at the bottom right corner and there he saw his watermark, which was his username on any of his social media.
â... alright.â he winces when Tommy stared down at him with puppy dog eyes, he looks away and tries to ignore the way the young boy was staring intently at him, but it was quite hard by the way Tommy was practically hovering away from his cheek while breathing a little heavily âHavenât you heard of social distancing? Weâre in a time where having personal space is much needed.â he laughs at that before throwing his arm around his shoulder, resting his weight onto his body.
âHowâs about you paint me, eh?â [M/N] raised a brow at that.
âSure, if you pay me.â [M/N] answered rather jokingly, though he was half serious âMy services are not free.â Tommyâs jaw dropped before pointing at the painting of Wilbur.
âBut you painted him!â he waves his hand to dismiss him.
âMy mind was elsewhere when I painted him. No jokes.â the older man let out a startled shout when [B/N] reached forward, pressing the palm of his hand to his mouth to keep him quiet.
âIâm sorry about my brother, he just joking with you, arenât you?â [M/N] narrowed his eyes at his brother when he noticed the look he was giving him, he was just basically telling him to give in and paint Tommy for free, but he smacked his brother to let him go before shaking his head.
âNo, Iâm not joking. I donât do it for free unless itâs a gift or I need inspiration.â Tommy pouts as he looks at the painting, a smirk slowly grew onto his face when he saw Tommyâs face twitch before he let out a cry, throwing his head back while stomping his foot on the ground.
âOh, alright!â he grinned when Tommy pulled out a couple bills from his pocket and slapped them down into the palm of his hand, he then begrudgingly takes a seat on the grass as [M/N] counts the amount of bills.
âAh, taking money from a child, what great pleasure.â
âYou better make me look good.â he smirked as he pocketed the money.
âDonât worry, with the amount of cash you gave me, Iâll make sure itâs a masterpiece. Though, I do hope you know how to sit still for a certain period of time.â he rolled his eyes when he heard the latter let out a groan.
âDo I have to?â he gave Tommy a slight glare.
âYouâre getting what you asked for.â he says, being gentle with his canvas of Wilbur and setting it down on the ground before pulling out a blank canvas to start his new painting âPainting takes time and patience for the perfect results to come through, it doesnât happen like that. So I hope you can trust the process and be patient with me and Iâll make sure youâll get your moneyâs worth.â Tommy stared at him but nodded his head.
âWell, alright. Iâll trust you, but if I donât like it--â
âYouâll like it.â he snapped, Tommy couldnât help but sweat a little when [M/N] had a determined look on his face âDonât doubt my skills, child. Youâll look fabulous.â Tommy still had his doubts, [B/N] had a bead of sweat form on his cheek when he noticed how in the zone his brother was. His attention span was zero to none with subjects he didnât really care about or had no knowledge about, but when it came down to his paintings, there was nothing that could possibly break his concentrations no matter how hard you try. And so, though he didnât want the boy to wait for long, he made a portrait as realistic as he could with the amount of time he had at hand. He finally added the last detail he could and peeked around the canvas, huffing softly when he noticed that Tommy was nodding off to sleep âWake up.â Tommy immediately sat up at the demand.
âI didnât fall asleep!â he shouts, [M/N] rolled his eyes as he takes the canvas off the frame.
âWell, Iâm done.â this woke Tommy up.
âReally? I wanna see! Lemme see!â he chuckled and turned the canvas around so Tommy could get a look at it.
âIt might not be as detailed as the one I did for Wilbur, mostly because I believe you wonât be able to sit for fifteen hours, but this is the best I can do under five hours.â he didnât know what kind of reaction Tommy was having as he stared at the portrait, did he dislike it? Was he disappointed that it wasnât as good?
âIt looks... amazing!â he exclaims, [M/N] let out a breath he hadnât realized he was holding as Tommy marvelled at the portrait, looking at it at different angles before looking back at [M/N]Â âItâs almost as if Iâm staring at a mirror, I can imagine what you can do with fifteen hours.â
âThank you, so it was worth the wait?â he nods.
âDefinitely.â [M/N] was then promptly asked to take a photo with Tommy, to which he reluctantly agreed if his face were to remain hidden, and so a new photo was uploaded to Tommyâs Instagram page with [B/N] taking the photo angled so you wouldnât be able to see [M/N]âs face but you could see him holding Tommyâs portrait while Tommy did his signature thumbs up.
âYou really look like youâre being held at gun point.â
âWhat? No I donât.â he snickered softly at as he started packing up his stuff, itâs gotten late as is âCan I keep the portrait?â
âOf course.â Tommy grinned.
âHey, Tommy!â [M/N] hummed just as he put away the last of his paints when he heard a voice call for the young teen, standing up straight, he couldnât stop the way his face flushed pink when Wilbur came running up over to them, stopping right in front of Tommy with a concerned look on his face âTommy, when you said you wanted to hang out, I didnât know you meant playing hide and seek for literally five to six hours.â Tommy waved his hand to dismiss him.
âYeah, yeah, sorry about that, but look!â he exclaims, grabbing the portrait and thrusting it towards Wilbur âI found the same painter that painted you!â he shouts, Wilbur rolled his eyes and pushed the painting back so he could see it then blinked when it saw it.
âWow, they managed to capture what attractiveness you have.â Tommy pulled the painting back so he could glare at him.
âHuh?!â he pushed Tommy away so he could get a look at the anonymous painter and there he saw [M/N], awkwardly standing in front of the new painting he did of Wilbur subconsciously, fidgeting with his thumbs and smudging some of the still drying paint along his fingers.
âIf Iâm guessing, the painter must be you?â [M/N] laughed bashfully, rubbing the back of his neck.
âOh yeah, itâs me alright.â Tommy and [B/N] stand together as they watched [M/N]âs usual confident attitude turn sheepish when Wilbur approached him, their was a brief pause between the two of them when their eyes met and for some reason they felt as if their hearts skipped a beat âUm, my name is [M/N]...â he introduce while offering his hand for a shake, Wilbur chuckled at his flustered state as he slowly reached to shake his hand.
âIâm Wilbur, itâs nice to finally meet my painter.â if [M/N] wasnât already a shade of pink, he was pretty sure his face turned an even brighter pink, this reaction Wilbur found cute. The moment their hands met for the handshake though, it felt like a spark ran throughout their entire body, this sudden shock caused them both to flinch away.
âOuch!â [M/N] winched while crying out in pain, shaking his hand lightly to lessen the pain, he looked up and saw that Wilbur was doing the same thing so he approached the slightly shorter man in concern âAre you alright?â he shook his head with a slight laugh.
âYeah, Iâm alright, that just startled me.â the two of them were now staring directly at each other, eye to eye type of closeness. [M/N] swallowed thickly and couldnât help but lean closer to get a closer look at the features of his face, he hadnât realized how close he had gotten until Wilbur pulled away, this time he had the embarrassed and flustered look on his face âU-Um...â upon realizing what he had done, he immediately shot backwards.
âOh! Iâm so sorry, itâs just that... I feel like Iâve met you somewhere.â Wilbur scratches his cheek.
âHonestly, me too.â they stare at each other in silence until Wilbur raises his phone âCould I get your number?â [M/N] blankly stared at him then nodded.
âSure.â before they could get lost in a conversation, they were pulled away from each other by their respective brotherâs (tommy being wilburâs brother is the cutest thing) and went on their merry ways, though [M/N] did gift the portrait he did of Wilbur earlier to him before he went home. [M/N] was now currently laying on his back in his bedroom, staring up at his ceiling as his mind was just filled with Wilbur. He was just constantly on his mind and no matter what he did could he get the young brit out of his mind, he let out a breath and just let exhaustion overcome him and he fell asleep.
There, he found himself in that familiar looking flower field. He huffed to himself and let himself fall backwards into the orange poppies, he sat there for god knows how long waiting for his soulmate to fall asleep with him so that he could see them and thought that they were taking longer than they usual would. What felt like hours finally came when a shadow loomed over him, he blinked at the arrival and sat up straight, thinking to himself, lets get this over with. He was never going to see their face until he met them in real life, so he wanted to end this nonsense as soon as possible. When he saw up properly and took a good look at the individual in front of him, his eyes widened when he noticed that he could see their face.
âOh my god, itâs you...â he whispered softly, that same embarrassed look rose to his face when he saw Wilbur staring at him, who now shared a similar expression as he looked down at him. He let out a laugh of relief that he had finally met his soulmate, Wilbur reached down to help him to his feet but let out a whoa when [M/N] instead pulled him down, to which he landed on top of him, [M/N] was still laughing as he wrapped his arms around Wilbur shouting happily that he finally met him, Wilbur stared down at him before matching his relief and laughter.
âYouâre much different then what I expected.â Wilbur admitted after they both calmed down and settled to laying in the field of flowers.
âWhatâd you expect?â Wilbur hummed, pushing himself up slightly but continued to lay on his chest with his legs in between his.
âSomeone more composed.â [M/N] couldnât help but pout softly at that.
âThen do you prefer if I remained neutral?â Wilbur shook his head.
âOh, no! I like this much better!â he soon lowered himself, using his arms to rest his chin that laid on top of his chest, [M/N] own arms wrapped around his waist âI very much prefer this.â
âWell, Iâm glad.â
Headcanons:Â
the two of them had no clue how long they were laying in their dreams for but the moment [m/n] had abruptly woke up, he cried out that he wanted to go back to sleep to spend more time with wilbur,
though, wilbur immediately sent him a message when he woke up saying that they should go on a date.Â
cue them spending the next day going around doing pretty much anything that they could think of.
the moment [b/n] learned that wilbur was his brotherâs actual soulmate, he wanted to cry.Â
it wasnât fair.
he had been a fan of wilbur soot for a long time!
his brother didnât even know of his existence!
he was forgiven when [m/n] asked wilbur if his brother could meet the others of the dsmp.
when wilbur would visit [m/n] in his studio, he would often offer to be his model whenever he needed one.
cue a few hours in an wilbur was already complaining about get a cramp.
[m/n] would always reward wilbur with a kissing and cuddling session.Â
wilbur would sometimes-- always get into [m/n]âs paint and make a huge mess that would always end with them throwing paint at each other.
the end result is them sitting in a hot bubbly bath.
[m/n] was slowly introduced into wilburâs twitch as his soulmate, though his face still remained anonymous and his fans dubbed his as the painter when wilbur revealed that his soulmate was the one who made the painting of him.
wilbur definitely loves to tease [m/n].
[m/n] is confident and snarky towards everyone, but for some reason he gets weak in the knees whenever wilbur is around.
wilbur is very proud of this.
the two of them are both very busy people that have their own deadlines to meet, so they have schedules that rarely ever aline.
thatâs why theyâre so glad that they can still dream about each other and know that theyâre still together.Â
itâs one hundred times better because theyâll always be together no matter how far they are.Â
The character takes the appearance of a beautifully crafted music box ballerina figurine made of the toughest porcelain and glass, their clothes made from real fabric that is soft to touch and hair so smooth and silky you'd mistake it for real hair. Attached to their back is a wind up key that continuously spins when they're active and stops when they switch off. If the key is removed they cease to operate until key is returned and they are wound up again. Before CatNap, the character was the one to put the children to sleep with their built-in music box that would constantly be updated with new songs to play to help ease the children to sleep.
Keys:
[F/N]: Female Name
Warnings: the hour of joy, blood, death, all that shit.
"Lullaby" pt. 1, pt.2
I couldn't figure out how to end this so i'm not really satisfied with it, maybe I'll tweak it later but i'm not fucked right now.
that is all.
âGo! Get out of here! Get back to the Safe Haven!â Balladeâs voice cracked with urgency as she, Hoppy, Kickin, and Doey fled through the prisonâs crumbling halls, their arms full of the few toys they had managed to rescue from the ruined ones. The closer they got to the Safe Haven, the more relentless their pursuers became. Balladeâs heart pounded â she couldnât let them find it. She couldnât let them get close. Not with CatNap lurking nearby. âIâll stall them â just go!â she insisted, turning toward the oncoming threat.
âBut what about you?!â Kickinâs voice rose in panic, his arms weighed down by the rescued toys.
âForget about me! Iâll be fine!â
âHow can we know that?!â
âBecause CatNap wonât kill me â and those ruined critters canât hurt me. But if any of you get caught, heâll make sure you donât walk away from it.â Her face hardened at the mention of him, her voice bitter. She knew his cruelty â but she also knew it would be far worse for the others.
âBut if they take your keyââ
âWe wonât know how to save you!â Hoppy cried.
âMaybe itâs for the best.â Balladeâs voice softened, her guilt seeping through. âAfter everything I did⊠this mess is my fault. If Iâm the price for your safety, so be it.â She turned to Doey, placing firm hands on his shoulders, her eyes filled with a desperate seriousness. âTake care of them, Doey. Youâre the only one I trust to keep them all safe.â
âW-What? Me?!â Doeyâs eyes went wide, his voice shaking. Behind them, the twisted laughter of their pursuers echoed closer, growing louder.
âI know itâs a lot, and I hate putting this burden on you, but I donât have a choice! Please, Doey â if I donât come back, donât try to save me. Just⊠forget about me.â Doey shook his head violently, panic rising in his chest.
âB-But I donât know the first thing about being a leader! I-I canâtââ A loud crash cut him off. They all spun toward the sound â the ruined critters had finally caught up, their broken forms crawling into view.
âThereâs no time!â Ballade shouted. She pushed them back, then struck a support beam with all her strength. The ceiling groaned before collapsing in a cascade of rubble, blocking the path between them and the ruined toys. Dust filled the air, but Ballade didnât waste a second. She turned back toward the enemy, steeling herself. âGo! Iâll hold them off. And remember what I said â if I donât come backââ
âBalladeââ Kickin started.
âIF I DONâT COME BACK!â she repeated, her voice fierce. For a moment, no one moved. Then Hoppy sucked in a shaky breath, turning her face away as the sound of sinister laughter grew closer.
ââŠDonât try to save you,â she whispered weakly.
And then they ran.
She let out a breath as she heard the sound of their footsteps disappear down the hall until she couldn't hear them anymore, she rolled her neck and turned towards the ruined critters with a fury burning in her eyes.
"Well then? Come on, let's see you get past me."
-
A figure stepped cautiously into a dimly lit hallway, their flashlight beam cutting through the heavy darkness. The walls here were lined with faded murals of smiling toys and children, their once-bright colors dulled with age and grime. The eerie quiet was only broken by the soft hum of flickering lights overhead. As they moved forward, the beam of their flashlight fell on something ahead â a shape standing motionless in the center of the corridor. Instinctively, their heart leapt, but as they got closer, they realized it wasnât a threat.
It was a cardboard cutout.
The cutout depicted a toy they hadnât seen before â a delicate, doll-like figure with big, expressive eyes and an elegant dress. Despite the wear and tear, the characterâs design had a grace to it: flowing ribbons, musical motifs, and a kind but somewhat melancholy smile. The words âPress Hereâ was scrawled in ornate letters within a white speech bubble, though parts of it were scratched and peeling. Like the many other cardboard cutouts they came across, the reached forward and pressed the button and the cutout came to life with a burst of static from a hidden speaker.
âHello there, little one!â The voice was warm and gentle, with a soft musical lilt, though the audio crackled with age. âWelcome to Playcare â the happiest, safest place in all of Playtime Co.! My nameâs Ballade Ballerina, and Iâll be your guide while you stay with us!â there was a moment of silence before they press it again. âHere at Playcare, we believe every toy â and every child â deserves love, laughter, and a safe place to call home. Youâll make so many friends here! Thereâs games, stories, and oh-so-many songs to sing!â The recording glitched, her voice stretching into a distorted warble before cutting back in. ââŠAnd remember, if you ever feel scared or lonely, just find me! Iâll always be here to help!â
The cutoutâs smile seemed a little too wide now, the dim light casting long shadows across its face.
The speaker clicked off, leaving only the faint buzz of static in its wake.
Ahead, the hallway stretched into darkness, and with a deep inhale they ventured on.
We now welcome our protagonist, the Player, and their journey for answers as they traverse deeper and deeper into Playtime Co. after the horrors they had experienced since stepping for into this facility.
Huggy Wuggy had been the first nightmare â a towering figure of blue fur and wide, unblinking eyes, his silent pursuit relentless. The player could still hear the sound of his massive limbs scraping through vents, the way his sharp teeth snapped just inches from their heels. Only through sheer desperation and quick thinking had they managed to outmaneuver him, dropping a heavy box on him just in time and watching him fall into the depths below.
And then there had been Mommy Longlegs.
Her sing-song voice still echoed in their mind, playful and sadistic. The chase through the twisted factory had been a nightmare of tangled machinery and crushing danger. Her elastic limbs had reached through impossible spaces, her laughter turning shrill when the player narrowly escaped her grasp. The final confrontation left the player scraped, battered, and with a deep sense of unease â as if she wasnât truly gone.
And now they find themselves in what is left of Playcare.
Broken play structures loomed in the dim light. A carousel, long stilled, sat tilted on its side. Empty cribs and overturned chairs lay scattered across the area, and torn stuffed animals slumped against the walls.
But it hadnât always been this way.
Once, Playcare had been filled with the sounds of laughter and music â a safe haven for the children of Playtime Co.âs employees. The walls had been vibrant and bright, decorated with colorful murals and happy handprints. The toys here had been companions, carefully crafted to nurture and delight. But something had gone terribly wrong.
The downfall of Playcare had been swift and brutal. Whispers of experiments gone awry crept through the abandoned halls â the blending of innocence and industry turned monstrous. The toys designed to protect became the very thing to fear. Children vanished, their giggles replaced with terrified screams. Staff members who tried to intervene were never seen again. The signs of that ruin were everywhere. Walls scarred with deep gouges, as though something with claws had tried to escape. Dried stains marred the cracked tiles, and the flickering lights cast frantic shadows. The colorful handprints smeared across the doors were not all made in paint.
Given the mission to bring back the power to the Playcare, the Player entered Home Sweet Home first as instructed by the young boy Ollie had instructed.
The red smoke hit them first â thick and choking, its hallucinogenic effects warping the world around them. Walls twisted and pulsed, laughter turned into distorted echoes, and familiar shapes morphed into something sinister. The Player stumbled through the haze, their vision swimming with impossible images â the faces of children flickering into grotesque grins, toys shifting and writhing with unnatural life. It felt endless. But somehow, they pushed through. When the smoke finally thinned, the Player found themselves in the wreckage of what had once been Home Sweet Home â a place once filled with children and laughter, now as broken and abandoned as the rest of Playcare. Cribs lay overturned, toys lay shattered, and the air was thick with an oppressive quiet.
And there in the main lobby of Home Sweet Home, the Player spotted a stage that had seen far better days. Its wooden frame sagged with age, the paint chipped and faded, and the once-vibrant curtain hung in tattered, dust-covered folds. The air was thick and heavy, carrying the faint scent of decay and something sickly sweet â like old candy left to rot. The soft creak of the floor beneath their feet echoed through the hollow stillness as the Player approached cautiously. Their eyes locked onto the curtain, noticing it was open just a crack. Through that narrow gap, a faint green glow pulsed softly.
Curiosity and unease prickled at the Playerâs skin as they reached out, their fingers brushing the old fabric aside. The curtainâs texture was rough and brittle, and a cloud of dust rose as they pushed it aside. With a slow, hesitant motion, they opened the curtain wider â and their breath caught in their throat.
There, slumped against a pile of forgotten and broken boxes, sat the remains of Ballade Ballerina. The once-elegant toy had fallen into a state of tragic disrepair. Her porcelain-like face was cracked and smudged, the painted features chipped but still heartbreakingly delicate. Her glassy eyes, half-lidded and lifeless, stared into nothingness. Her dress, which had surely once been a vision of grace, lay in tatters â the flowing fabric torn and stained, the ribbons frayed and hanging limp. Her hair, once meticulously styled in a pristine bun, had fallen loose, draping unkempt and tangled over her face.
Despite her ruined state, there was an eerie beauty to her stillness â a lifelike presence that made the Playerâs skin crawl. It was almost as if she could move at any moment. And through the dimness, the source of the green glow became clear: a battery clutched tightly in her unmoving hand.
"Whoa..." The Playerâs voice was barely above a whisper, but even that seemed too loud in the oppressive quiet. Despite everything, they couldnât help but marvel at the sheer realism of Ballade. Other than Poppy, she was the most human-like toy they had encountered â and even in her broken state, there was a strange sense of care in how she had been left here, as if someone had made an effort to preserve her, even as everything else around her crumbled.
Shaking off their unease, the Player activated their GrabPack, aiming for the battery. The metal claw latched onto it with ease, but when they tried to pull it back, Balladeâs arm jerked forward â her fingers remaining locked around the battery in an iron grip. The Player grimaced and tugged harder, but no matter how they pulled, she wouldnât let go.
"Haaa, of course it wouldnât be that easy," they murmured, frustration creeping into their voice.
As they stepped closer, their eyes fell on a crumpled, faded drawing lying near Balladeâs feet â clearly the work of a child from long ago. It depicted Ballade in happier days, twirling gracefully with a wind-up key embedded in her back. The detail stood out immediately. The Playerâs gaze shifted to Balladeâs back, and sure enough â the slot for a wind-up key sat empty and waiting. Their heart sank. Of course it wouldnât be as simple as taking the battery â theyâd need to find that missing key.
Letting out a tired sigh, the Player stood and surveyed the wreckage around them. The thought of combing through Home Sweet Home for a tiny key felt like an impossible task â a needle in a haystack. But there was no choice.
Leaving the stage and the battery behind for now, they pressed forward, solving the puzzles scattered throughout Home Sweet Home. Room after room yielded new challenges and eerie reminders of the buildingâs past. Childrenâs murals, long faded, peeked through layers of grime. Toys lay scattered and broken, their smiles cracked and hollow. Every step forward felt like intruding on something long abandoned â and yet not entirely lifeless.
Eventually, their search led them to the upper levels â and into a room unlike the others.
It was unmistakable. The oversized, plush cat bed and scattered toy remains made it clear.
They had found CatNapâs old room.
Realizing what they had stumbled upon, they turned to leave â until something on the oversized bed caught their eye. Their heart leaped when they spotted it: the unmistakable glint of Balladeâs wind-up key. Without hesitation, they darted forward, snatching up the key and cradling it in their hands like a fragile treasure. Relief flooded them â but it was short-lived. The ever-present sense of being watched prickled at the back of their neck. CatNap was still lurking somewhere nearby. They had to move â and fast.
Keeping their steps light and their movements subtle, the Player hurried back down the stairs, every creak of the old wood sending spikes of fear through their exhausted body. They reached the stage without incident, their chest heaving with the effort to remain quiet. Climbing onto the stage, they knelt beside Balladeâs still form. Gently, they pushed her slumped body forward, revealing the empty key slot on her back. Taking a steadying breath, they slotted the key into place.
Then they began to wind.
The resistance was immediate â the mechanism inside her body was worn and rusted, and every turn of the key felt like a struggle. The Playerâs arms burned with the effort, their grunts of exertion breaking the oppressive silence. It was a wonder the key turned at all.
Finally â with one last, straining twist â the key clicked into place. As the key slowly began to turn on its own, Balladeâs hand twitched. Fingers that had been frozen in a death grip began to uncurl. The green battery slipped free, falling to the stage with a quiet thud. The Player exhaled in relief, their muscles trembling with exhaustion, and reached forward to claim their prize.
With the final battery in hand, the player stumbled off the stage, their heart pounding so hard it felt like it might burst from their chest. Every muscle in their body ached from the endless chase, the constant fear, the exhausting puzzles â but the urgency to get out of this place kept them moving. They tightened their grip on the battery as though it were their only lifeline.
Behind them, the eerie ticking of Balladeâs wind-up key still echoed softly, rhythmic and deliberate, growing fainter with each step as they hurried toward the battery slot. But even as the sound faded, it felt like it followed them â like something unseen was counting down.
The building around them felt more oppressive than ever â the walls seemed to close in tighter, the air thick and stale. Every shadow stretched a little too far, twisting unnaturally with the dim, flickering lights. Every distant creak and groan made their skin prickle, their breath catching in their throat. The remnants of Home Sweet Home were silent, but never still. And worst of all, they knew they werenât alone.
CatNap was still out there. The colossal cat had been stalking them ever since they set foot in this cursed building â an ever-present threat lingering just out of sight. Watching. Waiting. The Playerâs eyes darted to every darkened corner, every vent, every narrow hallway. The feeling of being hunted had become almost suffocating.
Reaching the battery slot, the Player slid the battery into place with trembling hands, the device clicking into position with a satisfying thud. They exhaled shakily as the system hummed to life, ancient machinery groaning and sputtering like a creature slowly awakening from a long slumber. Lights flickered, casting long, wavering shadows on the walls. The room vibrated with power as circuits sputtered and sparked to life.
But even with the relief of progress, that uneasy feeling didnât leave them. Instinct tugged at the Player, a cold chill crawling up their spine. Slowly, almost unwillingly, they glanced back toward the stage.
They froze.
The stage was empty.
Ballade was gone.
The curtain still hung open, the boxes she had been slumped against remained â but she was no longer there. Only the faint sound of the ticking key remained, echoing softly from somewhere deeper in the building. The Playerâs throat tightened, their pulse quickening as they scanned the darkened room. And then â the ticking stopped.
"W-Where... where did she--" the Playerâs voice barely rose above a whisper, their words cut short by the suffocating weight of fear. But there was no time to linger, no time to question. Theyâd done what they were supposed to do within Home Sweet Home â the last thing they needed was to stick around where that big cat and an even bigger doll could find them.
Screw it.
They turned and ran, feet pounding against the floor as they rushed out of the building, desperate to put as much distance as possible between themselves and the threats lurking inside. But as they vanished into the dim, flickering corridors, they remained unaware of the pair of eyes watching their every move from the shadows.
-
Ballade didnât know how long she had been turned off for â she never really could tell how much time passed when she was asleep until someone "woke her up." It was almost like being in a coma or perhaps paralyzed; she couldnât move or see, but she could faintly hear what was happening in her surroundings. Distant voices, the scraping of metal, the slow decay of her world â all filtered through the darkness of her slumber.
She could feel it too â the slow breakdown of her own body. The way her delicate mechanisms grew rigid and rusted over time, the stiffness of her joints settling like an ache she couldnât relieve. Dust settled thick over her frame, and the once-smooth grace of her design began to fade beneath the weight of neglect. Her porcelain-like face, once pristine and expressive, had cracked, faint fractures spreading like delicate spiderwebs. The once-vibrant paint of her features had faded and chipped, her eyes dull and lifeless. Her limbs, so carefully crafted for fluid movement, had grown stiff and unyielding, the internal gears grinding with each attempt at motion. The soft fabric of her dress had long since frayed, the elegant ribbons trailing in tatters. Her hair, once styled into a graceful bun, had loosened and fallen over her face in knotted, dusty strands. The neglect was total â and yet, she had felt it all.
But then, there was something new.
A click. A winding. The sudden, jarring sensation of gears turning, slow and strained, after so long without movement. She could feel her key twisting into place, the old machinery inside her fighting to respond. It hurt â but it also meant something else.
She was waking up.
*blink*
*blink*
A soft gasp left her lips as her eyes blinked to life, flickering with an eerie glow as they darted around in alarm, desperate to see who â or what â had turned her key. The disorientation was overwhelming. She felt the stiffness in every part of her body, her joints cracking and groaning as she shifted. The effort it took just to lift her head sent sharp pangs through her worn-out frame. She managed to catch a glimpse of a figure slipping out of her tent â too fast to make out any details. But she ignored it for now. There was something more important.
She needed to move.
The struggle was immediate and humiliating. As she tried to push herself upright, her legs buckled beneath her, the rusted mechanisms inside protesting every motion. She fell once, twice â each time catching herself just before hitting the stage floor. The effort left her breathless, but she forced herself onward, finally managing to stand on trembling legs. Peeking through the gap in the curtain, her wide eyes scanned the room â and then stopped, her breath catching.
A human.
Her mind reeled. She couldnât believe what she was seeing. An actual human employee. But⊠how? Werenât they all dead? The factory had been silent for so long â abandoned, left to rot just like the toys inside. And yet there they were, very much alive. But why? Why on earth would anyone willingly come here? What could they possibly hope to achieve? More than anything, though â what confused her the most â was the fact that she did not recognize them. They must be a lower level employee, Leith told her she didn't need to put in the effort of remembering employees who were disposable. But still, how the hell did they get so far into the factory on their own?
How did they get past Huggy? And Mommy?
Her eyes narrowed as she watched them place the battery in its slot and restore power to Home Sweet Home. Hmmm... sheâd just watch them from afar for now, just to see what they were doing. After stretching her limbs, she hoisted herself up by the rafters above her head, the rusted joints protesting but slowly obeying her commands. With surprising agility for something so long dormant, she leapt up to the upper levels of Home Sweet Home, silent and shadowed. From her vantage point above, she watched with cold amusement as the employee looked around in alarm, their panic clear when they noticed the empty stage. It was almost hilarious to watch them scramble out of the building with their tail between their legs.
Seriously⊠how had they gotten this far?
Ballade's eyes narrowed as she watched the employee from her spot in the upper levels of the building, their frantic movements betraying the fear she expected. Every little sound they made echoed through the hollow, broken remains of Home Sweet Home. The flickering lights cast long, distorted shadows across the decaying walls, making the space feel even more eerie and oppressive. She shifted quietly, her body still stiff and aching from years of stillness, the rusted joints inside her creaking with every small motion. She winced at the soundâlike old gears grinding against each otherâbut her curiosity kept her silent and patient.
And then she saw itâsomething that truly caught her attention.
"Is that..." she whispered, her voice barely audible as she peered through a cracked and grime-streaked window, her face twisting in mock disbelief. "Poppy?" It had been so long since sheâd last seen that dollâso long since any familiar faces crossed her path. The sight of that small, porcelain-like figure sent a strange jolt through her system. Ballade leaned against the windowsill, her faded ribbons trailing limply from her arms as she watched intently. Through the dim light, she saw Poppy handle Kissy Missyâever the sweetheartâafter she had tackled the employee to the ground in what was clearly an attempt to kill them.
Balladeâs fingers tapped rhythmically against the rotting wood beneath her, the soft sound blending with the distant hum of restored power and the occasional groan of the building settling. Her mind pieced together the situation from the fragmented conversation she managed to overhear. The employee had come to Playtime Co. searching for their missing coworkersâfools, she thought, for stepping into this graveyard of twisted dreams. And yet they had somehow survived encounters with Huggy Wuggy and Mommy Long Legs, defeating both of them despite the odds.
But their victory had been hollow. Theyâd been meant to leaveâfinally escape this nightmare by taking the train from the Game Station. And yet... Poppy had intervened. Balladeâs lips curled into a wry, bitter smile. Of course she had. That was so like that manipulative little girl. Trapped in that fragile doll body, Poppy was incapable of doing things on her ownâso she pulled the strings of others, making them dance to her tune. It was always the sameâalways others who did the hard work while Poppy watched from the sidelines, her innocent appearance masking the calculating mind underneath.
And now it seemed sheâd found her latest puppet.
The employee. The survivor.
But how long would they last, Ballade wondered, before Poppyâs game broke them too? How long before this poor fool realized they were nothing more than a disposable piece in Poppyâs never-ending quest for freedom? Ballade almost pitied them. Almost.
"Hmm, what to do, what to do." she murmured to herself. She continued to watch them from Home Sweet Home as they restored power to Playcare and a sense of nostalgia hit her like a wave. Memories of when Playcare had been wholeâwhen laughter filled the air and the childrenâs joy was the only sound that mattered. She could still hear their giggles echoing faintly in her mind, the pitter-patter of tiny feet running through the halls. She remembered the way theyâd reach for her hand, their eyes wide with wonder as she twirled and danced for them on the stage. The warmth of their applause, their delighted cheersâthose days felt like a distant dream, faded and fraâ she nearly threw herself out the window when she saw them approaching the school. "Oh, no. If she's still in there... uh oh."
-
Uh oh, indeed.
The Player moved cautiously through ruined corridors of the school, every step echoing off the cracked and peeling walls. They turned a corner into what looked like an old classroom, the faded remnants of colorful posters and childrenâs drawings hanging limply from the walls. As they ventured through the school, collecting notes that solved the mystery that happened to this establishment, the PA system crackled to life. A high, lilting voice filled the corridor, sweet yet off-kilter, like a pre-recorded message gone wrong.
"This is Miss Delight speaking, please excuse the interruption! Students, remain in your seats until the bell has rung, and no going in the halls without a hall pass!" The Playerâs skin prickled as the message faded out. They pressed on, tension coiling in their gut. Later, as they crawled under a desk in another room, they caught a glimpse of herâa flash of frilly pastel fabric and jerky, uneven movement. Miss Delight walked across the hallway just ahead, her head twitching unnaturally, one glassy eye swiveling in its cracked porcelain face. The Player held their breath until she passed. As they were still reeling from the sight, Miss Delightâs voice boomed again over the PA system. "Wait, I recognize you⊠Yes! I remember! You used to work here! How are you⊠alive? Hm? Barb? Oh⊠Barb says you're looking for your co-workers. CatNap wouldn't like that you're here! You should leave, for your own safety."
Ignoring the warning, the Player pushed forward through the abandoned school. Eventually, they reached a door leading to a dark, forbidding area. The PA crackled again, the sweetness in Miss Delightâs tone giving way to something darker. "Not a good listener, are you? You're a lot like the other humans in that way. I wonder if your screams will sound like theirs too! I look forward to finding out."
Determined, the Player powered on the generator, hoping to illuminate their path. But the light was short-lived. With a loud crash, the door burst open, and Miss Delight strode into the room. In one swift motion, she lashed out with Barbâher twisted, jagged weaponâsmashing the generator and sending its battery flying across the room. The lights flickered, then died, plunging the halls into darkness once again.
The Player races through the dim corridors, their breath coming in ragged gasps as Miss Delightâs sinister laughter rings out behind them. Every time they risk a glance back, they see her frozen in place â a weeping angel-like figure locked mid-step, her face twisted into an eerie smile. But each time they look away, even for a second, she draws closer. The sound of her footsteps echoes impossibly loud in the empty space, and the Player can almost feel her breath against their neck. Panic rises with every turn, every flickering shadow playing tricks on their eyes as they search frantically for more batteries to restore power and unlock the closed gates and doors.
At one point, the Player whips their head back, heart slamming in their chest â and Miss Delight is right there. Too close. Her twisted face inches from theirs, her hand outstretched, ready to grab â and then she stops. Dead still. The Player lets out a breath of relief that they managed to catch her before they caught them and slowly backs away, unaware that Miss Delight's gaze wasn't looking at them but instead on what was ahead of them. It was the gaze that was stopping her from getting too close to them, from killing them.
As they near the exit in the maintenance area, the desperation in Miss Delight becomes palpable. Her movements grow more erratic, more forceful, as if the thought of losing her prey is too much to bear. They sprint for the final gate, hands fumbling with the controls as the sound of her approach grows louder and faster. Finally, they spot a lever and yank it down with all their strength. The heavy door begins to close with a grinding screech â but Miss Delight is not done yet. With a burst of speed, she drops her frozen façade and charges forward, her porcelain face contorting with a mix of rage and desperation. The Player watches in slow motion as she reaches out, fingers just inches from their face â and then the door slams shut with a sickening crunch. The laughter stops. The halls fall silent, save for the faint echo of metal settling into place. And when the Player dares to look back, all that remains of Miss Delight is the twisted ruin of her head beneath the heavy door â her wide, delighted grin forever frozen in place.
"Whew..." finally, they can take a breather.
-
Ballade moved with calculated precision, her every step taken in the dark corners of the school, her presence barely more than a whisper in the air. She watched as Miss Delight, once a beacon of warmth, now stood twisted and savage, her eyes burning with hunger, no longer the kind and gentle teacher that had once graced these halls. It was a sickening sight, the aftermath of years of suffering, the price paid for survival. Ballade could feel the weight of regret heavy on her chest. If only she had been able to reach her sooner, perhaps things wouldn't have spiraled so far.
Balladeâs eyes tracked the employee, her focus shifting between them and Miss Delight. She couldnât let the deranged teacher get too close. With careful timing, Ballade would step out just enough to catch Miss Delightâs attention, drawing her gaze away from the employee. It wasnât much, but it was enough to stop Miss Delight in her tracks. Ballade would retreat the moment the employee turned their attention back towards the woman, ensuring the cycle continued. She had to make sure Miss Delight didnât get close enough to the employee. She still wasn't sure what their goal was but Poppy needed them alive to achieve something, and she was very curious as to what it could possibly be.
When they reached the hallway leading to the exit in the maintenance area, the employee suddenly turned and fled, desperate to escape both the school and Miss Delight. Ballade watched helplessly as Miss Delight reached out for them, her fingers stretching toward their target. But as she drew near, the employee slammed the door down, crushing Miss Delight beneath its weight. Ballade approached the lifeless form slowly, a deep sadness in her eyes as she stared down at what had become of her.
"Oh, Miss Delight," she whispered softly, kneeling beside her. "I'm so sorry this happened to you. I wish it didn't have to come to this." Her hand gently caressed what was left of Miss Delightâs face, a tender gesture in the face of such brutality. As much as it pained her, maybe this was for the best. After a few moments of quiet reflection, Ballade rose to her feet. With a grunt of effort, she reached for the underside of the shutter and, using sheer brute force, ripped it open. She stepped out into the cavernous depths, her eyes narrowing as she set her sights on the employee once again. They were heading toward the Playhouse, the den of those ruined creatures. How could she not follow them now? The stakes had never been higher.
-
It was seriously one horror after the other.
After completing some puzzles within the caverns and quietly passing by CatNap worshipping an amalgamation of dead toys, the Player approaches a heavy, rusted door with a faded sign above it, signifying they're next destination was the Playhouse. The air grows colder as they step inside, the dim light flickering ominously. The walls are cracked and stained, and the distant sound of skittering echoes through the darkness.
Continuing into the Playhouse proper, The Player navigates a maze of shadowy rooms and claustrophobic tunnels. They're startled at the sight of the Ruined Critters lurking around, grotesque and twisted versions of their former selves, appearing suddenly from holes in the walls and nipping at their heels. Their chittering grows louder and more frantic as more of them join the pursuit. To keep them away and light their way, the Player uses their newly acquired orange hand â a weapon-like tool gained after surviving the School and defeating Miss Delight â to shoot flares that burst with brief, brilliant light, sending the Critters scurrying back.
Their progress is halted by a massive door requiring two pressure pads with the Playtime Co. logo to be activated. So much work to do, they thought. They enter a network of tunnels, solving the puzzles to locate two heavy boxes and drag them onto the pads, shooting at the ruined critters that came out of their little hidey holes before continuing with the task at hand. They perk up at the sound of shifting mechanisms rumbling through the walls as the door slowly creaks open. Beyond the door lies a vast chamber dominated by a towering central spire. A platform connected to a long beam juts out from the structure, they scurry onto the platform, pressing a button that has the platform moving rather slowly. As it aligns with various doorways, they curiously explores each one, eventually entering a cavernous pool room with stagnant water reflecting the dim light. At the back of the room are two foreboding yellow doors.
They shudder to themself as they enter the room and find a rusting cell block. They could only guess who the residents of the cells belonged to, counting eight altogether as they walked down the dimly lit hall. They're careful to mind their step when they spot a hole in the ground barely covered by the wooden boards that could collapse under their weight, if only they could just find the exi-
"You..." they jump in surprise at the sudden voice, their heart leaping into their throat. They whip their head around and their eyes widen at the sight of DogDay... or rather, what was left of him. A once-joyful toy now reduced to a ragged and broken figure hanging on the wall by his arms, his once-bright colors faded and his blood seeping through gaping tears in his fabric. "...You're Poppy's angel, come to save us."
"S-Save you...?" they whisper, their voice trembling as they take an uneasy step closer. Their eyes rake over his horrific form, a hand flying to their mouth in shock. His bisected torso, blood-stained and grotesque, was only held together by a leather belt cinched tight, barely keeping what little remained of his innards from spilling out. Despite his broken state, DogDay gave a weak, humorless chuckle.
"Nothing left to save... not here..." he rasped, his voice strained and fragile. "You're in CatNap's home, angel. Their home." He lifted a trembling arm, gesturing toward their bleak surroundings. The subtle sound of scampering echoed through the Playhouseâthe Ruined Critters, always watching. Always waiting.
"A million pairs of eyes are on you now. Watching, waiting... hungry," he continued, his words a haunting whisper. "That... thing... CatNap. The Prototype is his god, and this..." his voice cracked as he gestured toward his broken body, "this is what he does to heretics." The distant sounds of the critters grew louder, their scratching filling the heavy silence.
"These little toys follow CatNap to avoid that very fateâand in return, they are fed." His breath hitched, his eyes glassy and distant. "We tried to fight it... to fight the Prototype's control." He swallowed hard, his voice barely above a whisper now. "I'm... the last of the Smiling Critters." the state he was left made them think of Ballade, how she was left to collect dust and to be forgotten by those who remembered her. CatNap must have had a deeper connection with these two to have kept them around, even with the conditions he gave them. "Listen to me, you need to get out of this place. You need to live." their eyes widened.
"You want me to... leave you here?" they whispered softly, their eyes darting around when they heard footsteps. "At least let me take you with me." he only shook his head.
"I appreciate the sentiment, but I'll... only slow you down." they bit their lip.
"There must be something I can do." they mutter but DogDay shook his head.
"You and Poppy can fix this, end this madness, the torment, theâ" The Player let out a startled shout when a hand suddenly appeared against the cell bars. They stumbled back, quickly raising the flare gun, only to freeze in shock at the sight of Ballade. She paid them no mind, her wide eyes fixed on DogDay with an overwhelming sense of sadness and horror.
"Oh, puppy..." she whispered, her voice trembling as her hand reached toward him. "What has he done to you...?" The empty void of DogDay's eyes seemed to spark to life at the sound of her voiceâat the sight of her after so many years.
"B-Ballade? Is that really you? I'm not hallucinating, am I?" His voice cracked with disbelief. She shook her head, stepping into the cell and collapsing to her knees. Her hands cupped his ragged cheeks, her thumbs brushing over his battered face with heartbreaking gentleness. He leaned into her touch, starved for comfort after years of isolation and agony.
"This isn't a dream, right?" he whispered, his voice fragile.
"No, puppy," she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. "I'm really here. I'm here, my sweet baby." She pulled him into a tender embrace, cradling him as his broken frame shook with quiet sobs. Her hands rubbed soothing circles over his back, desperate to offer whatever solace she could.
"How long was I gone?" she asked, her voice muffled against his shoulder.
"...Four years," he whispered, his voice breaking. DogDay let out a soft grunt as her arms tightened around him. When he finally pulled back, his gaze locked onto hersâand the pain reflected in her glassy eyes was almost too much to bear.
"When you disappeared," he continued, his voice quivering, "it was the worst time of our lives. We didnât know what he did to you, where you were... we couldn't even confirm if heâd taken you to the Prototype or not. We were so scared. What happened that day?" Tears welled in his eyes as he searched her face for answers.
"I'll explain later," she said quickly, shaking her head. "Right now, we need to get the hell out of here." Her eyes flicked up to the belts strapping him to the wall. "Hold on, puppyâIâm getting you down." her grief now replaced with anger, she grasped tightly at the belts and tore him free from his confines and when he fell into her arms, his own arms wrapped around her and they shared another tender embrace.
"U-Um, I hate to interrupt..." the Player's voice broke the moment, hesitant and uneasy. Both Ballade and DogDay turned toward them. "But I think we've got company." Ballade's face darkened instantly. She felt DogDay's arms tighten around her, his broken body trembling as the sound of the ruined critters echoed around themâscratching, skittering, getting closer.
"N-No, not again... please, not again," he whimpered, his voice cracking with fear. Ballade's eyes hardened.
"You! Come here!" She moved with sudden urgency, grabbing the Player before they could react. Spinning them around, she carefully pressed DogDay against the back of their GrabPack. With quick, practiced motions, she snatched up several of the discarded belts littering the ground and began strapping DogDay securely to their back.
"Alright, can you move well enough with him on your back?" she asked, tightening the last belt. The Player staggered slightly, adjusting to the unexpected weight.
"I-I think soâ"
"No time! Get moving!" Ballade shoved them forward just as the first of the ruined critters began pouring out of the holes in the walls, their twisted forms scrambling toward them. DogDay watched as Ballade backed away, rolling her neck, her whole posture shifting into a predatory readiness. Despite his fear, a weak chuckle escaped him when he saw that familiar, dangerous glint in her eye.
"Is she going to be okay?" the Player asked breathlessly as they ran. DogDay let out a weary, fond laugh.
"Oh, sheâll be fine. Trust me." The Player plunged into the twisting tunnels of the Playhouse, their pulse pounding in their ears. DogDayâs weakened voice guided them through the maze-like corridors while the distant sounds of Balladeâs fight faded behind them. But the ruined critters werenât far off. Their skittering grew louder, closer, and soon they were spilling from the walls, giving chase.
"Faster! Pleaseâfaster!" DogDay pleaded, his panic rising as the swarm closed in. Ahead, the path ended at a steep drop. Without hesitation, the Player launched themselves forward, using their Purple Hand to swing across the gap. The roller door slammed shut behind them with a metallic crash, cutting off the horrid screeches just in time. Shaken but alive, the Player stumbled into an elevator, their breath ragged. As the lift carried them upward to the top of the slide and out of the nightmare of the Playhouse, the reality of their narrow escape began to sink in. But there was no time to rest. Not yet.
"Finally... we're out!" the Player shouts aloud before pressing their hands to their face. "That was literal hell," they murmur against their palms. They feel a pat and see that it was DogDay.
"Are you alright, Angel? I'm sorry you had to lug my dead weight around while you were running." DogDayâs voice is soft, filled with guilt. They give a weak laugh in response.
"Nah, you're probably the nicest face I've seen that hasn't backstabbed me or actively tried to kill me. It's nice to have someone like that around after what's happened in the past few hours." DogDay gives his own weak laugh.
"I'll say. But thank you, Angel. You didn't have to do what you did." They shake their head.
"That toy scares me. I think she would have snapped my neck if I refused to do as she said." DogDay makes a face at their words, though they donât see it. You're not wrong. "Anyways, are you sure she'll be okay? I feel bad for just leaving her there by herself."
"That's the thing, Angel. She prefers to be alone when dealing with the ruined critters â it allows her to fully let loose."
"Let loose?" they echo, confused.
"Yes. She was a toy designed to handle the bigger toys the human employees couldnât â like Huggy and Mommy. The little ones? Though they outnumber her, they wonât even be able to leave so much as a scratch on her." As if on cue, the doors to the Playhouse are suddenly kicked off their hinges and a few dead critters fly out. Ballade steps out, crushing the neck of a ruined Crafty in her hands before kicking a ruined Bobby so hard it splatters blood all over the pavement.
"Better think twice before coming at me again, twerps!" she shouts, tossing the dead toy aside without a second thought. Her eyes scan the area, lighting up when she spots DogDay. "Puppy! You're okay!" DogDay cheers as Ballade scoops him up and starts twirling him around. Itâs only when she starts planting kisses on his head that she notices the extra weight.
"I don't suppose you could put me down, could you?" the Player grunts from where they dangle off DogDayâs back. She sweatdrops.
"Oh, right. Sorry about that, Angel." Her tone carries a teasing lilt as she uses the nickname. Holding DogDay in her arms, she nuzzles her cheek against his head, cooing sweet nothings to comfort him. "Thank you, Angel. Not only for returning my key to me and turning me back on but for also protecting DogDay from those ruined toys." They rub the back of their head.
"It was nothing â Iâm just glad you were there to hold them back." Ballade chuckles softly.
"Well, I've been following you ever since you stepped foot in the school. How else do you think you survived?" They blink in surprise.
"Wait â what?"
"I kept Miss Delight back each time you turned your back on her," she explains with a grin. "She got real close a couple of times, but I stopped her before she could kill you." She tilts her head, eyes gleaming. "You're welcome, by the way."
"Thanks," they mutter, still processing everything.
"Why are you trying to turn on all the backup generators by the way? What has Poppy got you doing?" Ballade asked, following the Player toward the Generator Room. She adjusted her hold on DogDay as she crouched down to squeeze through the tiny door. "I don't suppose you're trying to get the full 'Playcare' experience, are you?" The Player let out a weak, playful laugh.
"No, she wants me to redirect the red smoke â send it in the opposite direction from where it was in the beginning." Both Ballade and DogDay froze at the words, exchanging a look of confusion and concern.
"Why would she want you to do that, Angel?" DogDay asked, his voice uncertain. "Did she tell you why?" The Player shook their head.
"Not really." DogDay watched Ballade closely, noting the way her expression hardened in thought. They must have been in Gas Production Zone, inside were three massive tubes that controlled the red smokeâs direction. Ballade hadnât seen it in years, not since everything fell apart â but even after all this time, she remembered the right tube was where the red smoke had always been contained. If Poppy wanted to redirect it to the left tube⊠that meant the smoke was headed toward the prison and the lab.
"Don't tell me..." Ballade murmured to herself, her voice barely above a whisper.
"What is it, Ballade?" DogDay asked, his face filled with concern. She glanced at him but shook her head, brushing it off.
"It's nothing," she said, though the tension in her voice told a different story. "I'm probably overthinking it." The Player kept moving ahead, taking the key from the tube and heading toward the Counselor's Office. Ballade and DogDay trailed close behind, their footsteps soft but ever-present. After a moment, Ballade noticed the Player sweating a little.
"Is something the matter, Angel?" she asked, a hint of teasing in her tone. "Nervous?" The Player hesitated before glancing back.
"Are you... planning on following me?" Ballade blinked at the question.
"It's not like we've got anything better to do. Why? Donât want the extra muscle? I can keep CatNap back, if heâs got the gall to show his face." DogDay winced slightly when he saw Ballade clench her fist tightly. She probably wouldnât mind getting a shot at CatNap if the opportunity arose.
"We can help you get the backup generator up and running," DogDay added quickly, trying to ease the tension. "We know this place like the back of our hands. And like Ballade said, sheâs your extra muscle. I might not be as strong, but I can be an extra pair of eyes." Both of them looked at the Player with genuine gratitude. "Allow us to pay you back for setting us free," DogDay said softly. The Player hesitated, then nodded.
"Well... having you two around will definitely make this task safer and quicker."
"Thatâs the spirit!" Ballade grinned, ruffling their hair in a warm, familiar gestureâan old habit from the days when she looked after children and the few employees she liked. "Letâs get a move on. That generator wonât run itself." With a gentle push, she urged the Player forward, following close behind. Since Balladeâs body was larger than the doorframes, she had to crouch to avoid knocking her head, letting DogDay take the lead. The three of them made their way down the corridor until they reached two locked doors. To their left stretched a hallway filled with red smoke, while the path ahead led to the reception area, which required a battery to unlock.
Well, at least they knew where they needed to go.
*THUD*
"Ow." The Player and DogDay turned to see Ballade rubbing her head after hitting a light fixture when she tried to stand up. "I forget these buildings were only meant to accommodate the human employees, not us toys." DogDay laughed softly, patting her head in an attempt to comfort her.
"We never really were allowed in here." Despite the tension, the Player couldnât help but chuckle. It was nice to have some company around. After a quick search, they found the battery hidden in an air duct and swiftly placed it into its slot. The door swung open with a mechanical hiss, inviting them inside. As they entered, Ballade and DogDay wandered toward an old vending machine, their curiosity piqued.
"You think the drinks in here are still good?" DogDay mused.
"Only one way to find out," Ballade replied, cracking her knuckles as she prepared to strike the machine. But before she could, an all-too-familiar alarm blared through the room, making both toys jump. Their heads whipped toward the TV screen, where the Player had just inserted a VHS tape labeled 8/8/95.
The room fell silent, save for the low hum of the monitor as the tape began to play. The Player didnât seem to notice how Ballade reached for DogDay and gently covered his ears. He hadnât been conscious that day, but the ringing had gone off the entire time â a sound that never stopped until everything was over. When the tape finally ended, the Player turned toward the two toys, noticing their unusual quiet. Their suspicion grew when they found the duo locked in a silent embrace, Balladeâs hand softly rubbing DogDayâs head in a soothing, apologetic gesture. The weight of whatever memory the tape had stirred hung heavy in the air, unspoken but undeniable.
"It's over, puppy. I'm sorry that it happened, I'm sorry."
"Are you two... alright?" she looked back at them and gave a weak smile.
"Just... old memories resurfacing, but we'll be alright." The Player was kind enough to wait for them to collect themselves before proceeding. Walking down the halls of debris and dead bodies was a familiar sight, but it still hurt seeing the few bloodied toys that littered the ground. The Player found the room they needed to enter filled with red smoke â not a problem thanks to the gas mask theyâd acquired in Home Sweet Home. The real problem was the locked door â their eyes widened when Ballade kicked it off its hinges with a single powerful strike. "Ladies first," she said with a smirk.
"Thank you." It beat having to take the long way around. The Player slipped on their gas mask and stepped into the room, but they quickly noticed the two toys lagging behind.
"Go on ahead," Ballade called. "Weâll wait here. I can follow you, but DogDay canât. The red smoke doesnât affect me, but I also donât want to leave DogDay alone while CatNap is still roaming around."Â DogDay whined softly.
"Sorry for being a burden."Â The Player shook their head.
"You guys being here keeps me at ease." They offered a reassuring wave before heading off to restore power and unlock the next door. With that, Ballade found a corner where she could keep an eye on both the room the Player had entered and their only exit. She knelt down and patted her lap, inviting DogDay to lay his head down and rest. As she gently stroked his head, the soft but fragile sound of her music box began to play, filling the tense silence with a bittersweet lullaby. After a few moments, DogDay broke the quiet.
"Can you tell me now?"
"Hmm?" Ballade glanced down at him.
"The day you didnât come back with the others... Can you tell me what happened?"Â Balladeâs hand stilled. She took a deep, steadying breath, closing her eyes for a long moment. When she finally exhaled, the weight of old pain settled into her features.
"...To me," she whispered, "it really feels like it was only just yesterday."
-
"Is... is that all you got?" Ballade panted, hunched over her knees as she struggled to catch her breath. If she could sweat, she'd be drenched â the endless waves of ruined critters sent her way had pushed her to the brink. Her chest rose and fell in ragged motions, and though she fought valiantly, the sheer number of enemies was starting to take its toll.
She had cornered herself without realizing it. There was no clear path of escape, no way to break free from the swarm. The little toys couldnât harm her directly â they had no claws or teeth sharp enough to leave so much as a scratch â but their numbers were proving to be their greatest weapon. Their relentless assault, throwing themselves onto her to weigh her down, was working. The growing piles of broken bodies made movement harder with every second, and the sheer mass of them threatened to bury her alive. Ballade gritted her teeth, shoving one off her shoulder and stomping down on anotherâs head, but her limbs felt heavier with each passing moment. She was strong â built for battle â but even she had limits. And the enemy knew it.
âYou always were a strong fighter, [F/N].â Lifting her head, Ballade let out a weak, bitter laugh. Bloodied, battered, and surrounded by the broken bodies of ruined toys, she still managed to glare defiantly at the figure stepping from the shadows.
âOf course⊠it just had to be youâŠâ she spat, eyes narrowing as CatNap approached with that same calm, calculated air she remembered all too well. âWas this your idea? Wearing me down? Other than the Doctor, youâre the only one who knows that endless hours of fighting will tire me out.â CatNap shrugged, his eyes watching her closely.
âThere was no way I could beat you in a fair fight. Wearing you down was the best and safest option.â She scoffed, her breath ragged. The cynical laughter of a ruined Hoppy rang out from the shadows behind her, and with a violent stomp, she silenced it, grinding its remains into the floor.
âSafe for you?â He tilted his head, his tone almost gentle.
âFor you.â Her face twisted in confusion. She took a step toward himâand then the exhaustion crashed over her like a wave. Her limbs felt like lead, and the subtle ticking of her wind-up key behind her back began to slow. Each click echoed louder in her ears.
âYou⊠you planned this,â she rasped, trying to force her legs to move. But the ache in her joints grew unbearable as they started to lock into place. He nodded slowly.
âI knew you wouldnât let me or the critters get too close to your hideout. And I knew youâd sacrifice yourself to let the others escape. Thatâs because I know you. Youâd rather get hurt yourself than see others sufferâtrying to make things right after what you didâŠâ Her vision blurred, the room spinning around her. She stumbled, her knees buckling as she collapsed onto the lifeless bodies scattered beneath her. The coldness of them pressed against her, an eerie reminder of what would soon become of her.
âYouâd rather⊠my body shut down⊠than fight meâŠâ
âItâs better this way,â he said softly. âBetter than the Prototype or the Doctor stepping in.â Her key turned slower. The sound of it was fading. âIf you change your mind now⊠maybe I can convince the Prototype to forgive you.â Her head snapped up, eyes narrowing despite the weakness overtaking her.
ââŠHuh?â
âThe Prototype is merciful to us toys,â CatNap continued, his voice soothing, persuasive. âIâm sure, with time, heâll forgive you for turning your back on him. He only wants whatâs best for us. So please, [F/N]ââ He extended a paw toward her, his expression almost pleading ââwonât you join my side again?â For a long moment, she just stared up at him. Her breath came in shallow, uneven gasps. The room around her felt distant and cold. With the last bit of strength she had left, she raised her armâand smacked his paw away.
âI made a mistake⊠trusting you years agoâŠâ her voice was weak, but her words were laced with venom. âIâm not gonna⊠make that mistake⊠againâŠâ
And her body stilled, locked in place and waiting for her key to be turned again. Ballade lay there amidst the lifeless bodies of the ruined toys, her form slumped and motionless. The soft ticking that had once been the quiet rhythm of her life had finally gone silent. CatNap stood over her, his shadow falling across her still frame. His paw flexed slowly, claws extending and retracting as he stared down at her. This was his moment â the perfect opportunity. One strike, and the most dangerous and capable toy within the factory would be gone. The Prototypeâs paranoia would be eased, their fear of Balladeâs rebellion finally put to rest. He raised his paw, ready to deliver the final blow⊠but he hesitated.
The seconds stretched out, and his arm trembled. His mind replayed flashes of the past â moments of laughter, of camaraderie, of whispered conversations in the dark when theyâd both been afraid. He remembered the warmth in her voice when sheâd encouraged him, the fierce loyalty she had always shown, even when the world around them turned to madness. But then came the guilt. The lies. He had manipulated her trust, twisted the truth to push her toward the Prototypeâs cause. And deep down, he knew â if she had known the reality, the full extent of the Prototypeâs plans â she never would have sided with them.
CatNapâs arm fell to his side, his face twisting in frustration and something dangerously close to regret. He couldnât do it. Whether it was loyalty, guilt, or the echo of their old friendship⊠he just couldnât strike her down.Instead, he grabs her wind-up key and yanks it out, the sharp, metallic sound echoing through the hollow chamber. Ballade's body slumped further, completely lifeless now, her glassy eyes staring into nothingness. CatNap stood there for a long moment, his paw still clutching the key as his chest rose and fell with shaky breaths. With a strangled sigh, he let his arm fall to his side. The fight drained out of him as his claws retracted, and without another word, he reached down and grabbed her by the nape of her neck. The weight of her dormant form was nothing as he dragged her through the winding corridors of the factory, up to Playcare, and into Home Sweet Home â the place where she would remain, motionless and silent, for four long years.
And yet, he never left her side. Day after day, he watched over her stage like a silent sentinel, his eyes ever-vigilant for the ruined critters that occasionally dared to draw near. He chased them off with swift brutality, his protectiveness never waning. Sometimes, when the loneliness grew too heavy, he would climb into the stage and curl up beside her lifeless body, just as they used to do when things were⊠better. Back then, she would talk for hours, filling the silence with stories of her day or soft lullabies that soothed his restless spirit. Now, the only sound was the distant hum of the factory and the occasional soft, ragged breaths he took as he lay beside her, longing for the warmth of her voice once more.
-
"I'm not completely... unconscious when my key stops turning," she began, her hands gently caressing DogDay's head. "I'm somewhat aware of what's going on around me, just not fully. To me, it was like I was trapped in a dream and no time had passed at all inside my head â like I just went to sleep and woke up the next day. The same, however, can't be said for my body." Her voice softened as she lifted her arm, the quiet creak of her joints filling the air. She was one of the toys that had been looked after the most. A rare, one-of-a-kind creation that couldnât simply be remade. As the Doctor often said, she was a masterpiece â fully conscious, capable of speech, and above all, obedient. That was why she had weekly maintenance to ensure she would malfunction.
DogDay nuzzled closer, his voice quiet. "I... I had no idea."
"No one did," Ballade murmured, a distant look crossing her face. "Not even CatNap. I kept that one to myself."
âIt must've been so hard for you." DogDayâs voice was soft, filled with a gentle kind of empathy. Ballade shrugged, her movements stiff.
"Eh, maybe I deserved it. I did side with the Prototype, after all. I had it coming." She tried to sound flippant, but her voice cracked just a little. DogDay pursed his lips before slowly reaching out and taking her hand. His grip was warm, steadying. He squeezed it, and when she looked down at their joined hands, something in her hardened expression softened.
"...You did what you thought was right," he said quietly. Her face twitched. She wanted to pull away, but the warmth of his hand kept her still.
"I locked you and the other critters in your cells," she whispered, her voice heavy with guilt. "I knew the Hour of Joy was coming years before it even happened, but I did nothing to stop it. IâI killed humans and toys alike and thought what I was doing was right⊠but I was wrong. So wrong." DogDayâs eyes filled with a sadness she hadnât seen in a long time.
"But you did it out of love," he murmured. "What you did⊠it may not have been the right choice, but you thought there was no other way to save us. You fought for us in the only way you knew how." He paused, his voice growing softer, more fragile. "You may not be able to forgive yourself⊠but I forgave you a long time ago." Balladeâs breath hitched, and though she was incapable of crying, the way her lips trembled made it clear how deeply his words cut through her. She shook her head slowly, the weight of her guilt pressing down on her.
"How⊠how could you forgive me?" she asked, her voice breaking. "I helped ruin everything." He looked down at their hands, his fingers tightening around hers as he searched for the right words.
"...You could have left a long time ago," he began softly, his voice heavy with emotion. "You're capable of doing soâbut you didn't. You stayed here to help us. You stayed to make things right⊠even when you didnât have to." He paused, his breath catching, then slowly pulled himself up, wrapping his arms around her neck. He nestled into the side of her neck, his voice a warm whisper. "So how could I not forgive you?" She believed she choked out a sob as her hands slowly rose, trembling, to press against his back. She held him close, her grip tightening like she was afraid to let go.
"Y-You always did have a heart of gold, puppy," she whispered softly then they both sat in a comfortable silence, waiting patiently for the Player to return while remaining vigilant- who knows what could be lurking in the shadows. A couple minutes past and Ballade hears the whir of electricity, seems they finally managed to restore power to the back up generator. "I'm going to check on Angel, will you be fine here if I leave you?" he salutes her, she snickered softly when she could see an imaginary tail wagging.
"Affirmative." she pats his head.
"Okay, but I'll be quick." She set him down gently where she had been sitting, giving him a reassuring pat before rushing off to find the Player. She moved through the thick red smoke with ease and entered the maintenance room, her eyes scanned the area, but the Player was nowhere to be seen. She hummed softly then scaled the wall leading to the room with the generator but then she saw the shutter doors closed, her brows furrowed in confusion. Without hesitation, she grabbed the edges and tore them open with a loud screech of metal. But the room was empty. Her eyes swept the space carefully until they caught the glint of an open vent, the cover hastily removed and set aside. They must have trapped themselves in the room and neither she nor DogDay could hear them, if they called out for help, so they took an alternative route. But where did they-
"Ballade!" The desperate cry of DogDay rang out, sharp and panicked. Her head snapped toward the sound, and without a momentâs hesitation, she leapt down from where she stood, landing in a low crouch with a soft thud. She broke into a sprint, her heart pounding against her chest as she raced back to where sheâd left him. The Player would have to wait â DogDay's safety came first. She couldnât let anything happen to him. She wouldnât. As she neared the end of the corridor, she felt a brief wave of relief when she saw him â still in one piece, still there. But the feeling vanished in an instant when she noticed the wide-eyed panic on his face. He was pointing down the opposite hallway, his whole body trembling.
"CatNap!" he gasped. "I saw CatNap!"
"Where?" DogDay couldnât help but shudder at the venom laced in her voice.
"Down the hall from where we came from!" he cried. Ballade scooped him up and sprinted down the corridor, specifically to the door they ignored. She barreled toward the door leading to the room filled with red smoke, her hands slamming against the doorframe as she skidded to a stop. Her eyes widened in horror when she spotted CatNap through the glass, his claws raking viciously at the Player.
"Angel!" DogDayâs desperate shout echoed through the hall. The sound made CatNapâs head snap toward them, his eyes locking on the sight of Ballade and DogDay. His expression shifted from menace to fear.
"Get away from them, CatNap!" Balladeâs voice was a furious snarl. She struck the door with enough force to make it shudder in its frame. CatNap didnât take his chances. He stumbled backward and quickly scrambled into the vent, disappearing from sight. The second he was gone, DogDay leapt from Balladeâs arms just as she kicked the door open, red smoke billowing out into the hallway. Her eyes flicked upward toward the vent, but she forced herself to focus on more immediate concerns. "Oh no," she whispered harshly when her gaze fell on the Playerâs still form. They lay unconscious on the ground, their gas mask shredded and useless.
"Are they okay?" she let out a breath as she quickly picked them up.
"Maybe a few scratches, but CatNap broke their mask. They inhaled some of the red smoke." DogDay pressed a hand to his forehead.
"Oh no." she nods as she carried them out of the room.
âMy words exactly.â Ballade let out a long sigh, the weight of the situation settling heavily on her shoulders. âLetâs get out of here.â
She knelt down, offering DogDay an easy path onto her back. Once he climbed on, she stood and carried them both out of the building, not venturing far â just enough to escape the oppressive red smoke. Outside, she settled on the worn concrete steps, the cool air a stark contrast to the suffocating heat of the facility. Carefully, she removed the GrabPack from the Playerâs back and adjusted their position so their head rested gently in her lap. As their face twisted with the torment of the hallucinations the red smoke induced, Balladeâs fingers instinctively moved to their forehead, brushing soothing circles in an effort to ease their pain.
âWill they be okay?â DogDayâs voice was soft and worried as he slid off her back and settled beside her. He leaned into her side, seeking the comfort she always provided.
âHopefully,â Ballade murmured, her eyes never leaving the Playerâs pale, strained face. âIt might be a while before they wake up. I feel like this is the first bit of rest theyâve gotten since getting stuck here⊠even if theyâre suffering through whatever haunts their mind.â She huffed softly, the sound heavy with a mix of frustration and concern, her hand never stilling as it moved in gentle strokes through the Playerâs hair.
"Shouldn't we... hurry?" DogDay asked softly, his voice tinged with concern. Ballade shrugged, her eyes still scanning their surroundings.
"What's the rush? CatNap's not gonna do anything rash now that he knows we're out and protecting the employee, and Poppy can eat it. She ain't gonna rush meâI just woke up." DogDay couldn't help but chuckle at her choice of words.
"I guess you're right."
"Of course I'm right." Balladeâs tone softened just a bit. "Let's enjoy this last bit of freedom before we have to go back to the prison." He peeked up at her, his brows knitting together.
"How do you know we're going to the prison?"
"Where else is there to go?" she said with a sigh. "Iâve got an idea of what little Miss Poppy is planning, but I highly doubt she's gonna let them go now that she's trapped them this deep. If we don't keep a close eye on them, she's gonna wear them down." Her voice grew quieter, more serious. "And that's the last thing we need." She wrapped an arm around him, her hand rubbing up and down his arm in slow, comforting strokes. DogDay leaned into her warmth, his tension easing little by little. But even as she comforted him, Balladeâs eyes never stopped moving, watching every corner, every fleeting shadow. She was waiting, daring that cat to show his face again. If CatNap came near themânear DogDay, near the employeeâshe wouldnât let him get close.
"Nngh..." the two look down and saw the Player stirring softly, their hand weakly lifting from their side to press against their head. Their hand rubbed over their eyes then dragged down their face and when they finally came to they were startled to see Ballade looming over them.
âWell good morning, sleeping beauty~â Ballade teased, laughing when the Player practically launched off her lap. DogDay peeked over her shoulder and couldnât help but giggle himself when the Player scrambled to their feet, eyes wide in confusion.
âW-What happened?â they asked, brushing themselves off. Ballade pursed her lips, drawing lazy circles in the air with her finger.
âCatNap attacked you, and you inhaled some of that nasty red smoke. We saved you just before he could do any real damage, but⊠sorry we didnât get to you sooner.â The Player let out a long breath, rubbing the back of their neck as they settled down next to Ballade again. âDid you enjoy your nap?â she teased.
âOther than the hallucinations? Yeah. Great nap,â they deadpanned, making her snicker. âWhy didnât you wake me up?â
âWe noticed how exhausted you were,â DogDay answered before Ballade could. âShe thought you could use the rest⊠even if you were suffering through a couple of hallucinations.â Ballade sweat-dropped at his bluntness.
âNever know when youâre gonna get to sleep again.â
âYeah, especially when Iâm already stuck in a nightmare,â the Player muttered.
âYou could say that again,â Ballade agreed softly. The three of them fell into a comfortable silence until the Player surprised them both by leaning their head against Balladeâs arm. She blinked in surprise but let them stayâwhatâs a few more minutes of peace? ââŠI almost miss it,â Ballade murmured so quietly they almost didnât hear her. The Player and DogDay both glanced up at her.
âWhat do you miss?â the Player asked. She laughed softly, a little wistful.
âThe work. The best thing about being assigned to Playcare was watching the kids⊠making sure the Smiling Critters didnât get into too much mischiefâwhich they often did. But still⊠most of the time, I was just lazing about, listening to their laughter.â She smiled, the memory clearly warm despite the weight of everything that had happened.
âWe gave you a lot of trouble back in the day,â DogDay said with a small grin.
âOh, you did. But you? You were the peacemaker,â she said, giving his head a soft pat. âKickin and Hoppy were the ones that had me running around like crazy, but they never got far.â Her smile faded as a heavier thought crossed her mind. âI miss it. The good days⊠I really do.â The Player swallowed thickly when they noticed her hand clenching into a tight fist. The tension only eased when DogDay placed his paw on her other hand, grounding her. She was surprised when the employee gently placed their hand over hers. Looking down, she saw the pained expression on their face.
"I don't understand what you've been through, not one bit," they admitted, their voice soft but steady. "But I do know one thing... you didnât deserve what happened to you." They turned her hand over, rubbing their thumb over her knuckles in a comforting gesture. "None of you did. You were just⊠you were just children." Her eyes widened.
"You..."
"After finding those VHS tapes and notes on my way down here, I could put two and two together." They shook their head, a mixture of sorrow and determination in their gaze. "You could have had a life, but you were robbed of your childhood. I can't give that back to you, but the least I can do is help take down the Prototypeâthe thing that brought all of this crashing down." Ballade and DogDay stared at the Player for a moment before bursting into laughter. Ballade placed a hand on her chest to steady herself, while DogDay pressed a paw to his mouth, trying to stifle his giggles.
"You're funny, Angel," DogDay managed to say between muffled chuckles.
"We appreciate the sentiment," Ballade said, amusement still lacing her tone, "but if you really want to take down the Prototype, you're going to have to do a lot of work. Heâs been scheming since the early nineties... I think. Iâm close." She inhaled deeply before rising to her feet, easily hoisting DogDay onto her shoulder. She then looked down at the Player, offering her hand. "Well, if youâre serious about this, then letâs get to it." The Player met her gaze before letting out a soft laugh, placing their hand in hers.
"Letâs." She helps them up, and the three of them take the power cord connected to the Counselor's Office and bring it back to the generator room. When connecting it, they realize they're just a tiny bit short due to Poppy restoring power to the skylights. Ballade leaves DogDay with the Player and quickly rushes off to grab the power cord from that terminal. She's back in record time, and with that last power cord, they've produced a giant blue battery. She offers to carry it, but they reassure her that it's no problem, picking it up with the GrabPack and carrying it to the Gas Production Zone.
"Do you think..." DogDay's voice breaks the silence as he shifts slightly on her shoulder, lagging behind a bit as the employee walks ahead. "Do you think we'll actually be able to beat the Prototype? We've been trying to get the upper hand for years, but we haven't even come close." Ballade stares at him for a moment before shrugging.
"Who knows? Maybe we'll all die in the end. Maybe that's better. But they've come so far... maybe they really will kill the Prototype and finally end our suffering." She feels DogDayâs small arms wrap around her.
"I hope they do." She pats his arm gently. "I'm just so tired of needing to survive, I just wanna live again." She nods, her voice soft.
"Me too, puppy. Me too." As they finally approach the Gas Production Zone, the Player has already entered the room, making their way toward the blue battery slot. Just as they reach it, the doors suddenly slam shut. "Whaâwhat's going on?!" Ballade shouts, rushing forward. She grimaces as she peers through the glass, only to see the shutters closing as well.
"Angel! Angel, are you okay?!" DogDay yells, his voice edged with panic.
"It's CatNap!" Their eyes widen as the Playerâs voice crackles through. "He's filled the room with the red smoke! IâI've got to go!" She can hear CatNap's heavy footsteps stomping after the Player before they vanish completely.
"No... no, no, no!" Ballade dropped DogDay to the ground and tore the door open, flinging it aside before forcing her hands beneath the shutter doors and ripping them apart. A thick wave of red smoke billowed out, forcing DogDay to cover his mouth as Ballade rushed inside, searching desperately for both the Player and CatNap. She cursed under her breath. The room was empty. The lift to the escape room had already been activated, the blue battery abandoned on the floor. "They got away, but CatNap went after them...!"
"Then follow after them!" Ballade hesitated, catching the way DogDayâs gaze flickered toward the red smoke, fear flickering in his eyes.
"What about you?" DogDay clenched his fists before looking up at her.
"Take me with you... I'llâI'll be fine." She swallowed thickly.
"Are you sure?" He nodded.
"Yes. I donât want to wait this time."
Ballade sighed but nodded nonetheless, scooping him up before stepping back into the smoke. She felt him shake his head, trying to fight off the hallucinations as she quickened her pace toward the elevator. As they waited for the lift to descend, she kept a comforting hand on his back. Finally, when it arrived, she jumped in, hitting the next button to take them up. If memory served her right, the room CatNap had taken the Player to was a panic room. She vaguely remembered Stella mentioning it in passingâback when things were normal. It was never meant to be used, but when everything went to hell, thatâs where most of the human employees fled. And she had personally dealt with them.
-
Fending off CatNap in the Safe Room was a waking nightmare.
The moment they entered, Poppyâs voice crackled through unseen speakers, her instructions flashing on the terminal. Defend yourself. Activate the traps. Survive. The Player wasted no time. They grabbed a battery and slammed it into one of the defense stations, watching as a steam wall roared to life, sealing off one corridor. They activated a green hand port, but the moment it triggered another steam wall, the first one flickered off. A mistake. They cursed under their breath and tore the battery out, resetting it before CatNap could take advantage of the gap.
With the final battery in hand, they sprinted to the top-left receiver, locking it in place. A timer appeared on the terminal. The countdown had begun. Then came the footsteps.
They paced between the two open corridors, Flare Hand at the ready, breath hitching as shadows loomed at the ends of the hall. CatNap. Or was it? The red smoke thickened around them, warping their vision, making the walls feel closer, suffocating. Illusions. They raised their arm and fired a flare down the corridorâthe ember burst, cutting through the haze. Nothing. A hallucination. The terminal alarm blaredânew battery required. The Player bolted to the next receiver, shoving in another battery just as the trapdoor above them creaked open. Their stomach dropped. A low, guttural growl rumbled from above. He was using the ceiling now. They barely had time to react before the hatch shifted, a clawed hand reaching down. Their heartbeat pounded in their ears as they lunged, slamming the trapdoor shut just before CatNap could drop in.
His claws scraped against the metal, the sound making their skin crawl. Every second, his footsteps echoed from all directions. The illusions flickered in and out of existence, growing closer, the glowing white eyes multiplying in the shadows. They couldnât tell what was real anymore. Somewhere beyond the suffocating red haze, Ballade and DogDayâs voices rang out. Their stomach twistedâwas it really them? Or just the smoke playing tricks on them? There was no time to figure it out. CatNap was relentless, his attacks coming faster. The Player barely managed to stop him, blasting steam at him, whipping around to fire off flares, and slamming the trapdoor shut again and again. Their lungs burned, their arms ached, but they couldnât afford to slow down. Every time they turned, those soulless white eyes were closer.
The terminal outlet flashed brighter than before. The Playerâs eyes snapped to it. This was it. Without thinking, they shot out their Green Hand, feeling the electricity surge through their arm as the circuit overloaded. CatNap crashed through the trapdoor just as they turned. With gritted teeth, they raised their hand, aimed at the monstrous cat, and fired. A surge of pure electricity shot forward, slamming into CatNapâs chest. His body convulsed, a twisted, piercing screech ripping from his throat. Smoke poured from his body, his glowing eyes wide in shock as the energy coursed through him, crackling through fur and metal alike. The stench of burnt flesh filled the air as he collapsed.
CatNap, against all odds, was still alive. His body trembled as he struggled to push himself up, smoke curling from his scorched fur. His ragged breaths filled the tense silence, his limbs barely able to support him. Then, the trapdoor above groaned open. The Player flinched as a long, mechanical claw descended from the darknessâa skeletal hand of slender silver pins, its joints clicking unnervingly as it extended downward. The Prototype.
The metallic fingers twisted with eerie precision before stopping, hovering inches from CatNapâs face, waiting. His breath hitched as his pupils shrank to pinpricks. Then, with a slow, reverent movement, he pushed himself onto his knees, head tilting slightly as if gazing upon something holy. He remembered the first time that hand had reached for himâthe day it saved him, the day he learned what true power was. His lips curled into something between a grimace and a grin as he presented himself openly to the Prototype. He was here to save him. Just like before. Just like always. What more could he ask forâ
"No!" A voice cut through the tension a second before Ballade slammed into CatNap, knocking him away. They hit the floor hard, but she didnât hesitate, scrambling over him as she fixed her wild eyes on the Prototype. She and DogDay had finally reached the panic room, just in time to see CatNap kneeling before the monster that had destroyed them all. The Prototypeâs fingers had been poised like a spear, seconds away from driving straight through his skull.
Ballade didnât know why she had moved. She was still so angry. Angry at him for lying to her, for manipulating her into following the Prototype, for trapping her inside her own body for four long years. But as she gripped his tattered fur, her breath shaking, something inside her twisted painfully. No matter how much she hated him, there was still a part of her that remembered the boy he used to be. The one she had cared for. The one she had lost. Ballade grappled with CatNap, the two rolling across the ground in a violent struggle. She managed to slip behind him, locking her arms around his neck in a tight chokehold. He clawed desperately at her arms, but after enduring a surge of electricity and severe burns, his strength was fading fast. He was no match for her.
"You are not going to die!" she shouted, tightening her grip as he thrashed. "I won't let him take you, Theo!" CatNap's breath came in ragged gasps.
"No! My god... he wouldn't abandon me! After everything I did for him, he wouldn't just..." His voice faltered, and his wide, panicked eyes darted upward. DogDay appeared beside them, his arms wrapping around both Ballade and CatNap, reinforcing the hold. His voice was soft, yet firm.
"He abandoned us a long time ago, old friend." CatNap's gaze snapped back to the trapdoor above. The Prototype, his supposed savior, was already withdrawing, disappearing back into the darkness. There was no hesitation, no second thoughtâjust cold indifference. The realization struck like a blade to the gut. The god he had worshipped, the entity he had given everything for, had never truly cared for him. A furious growl rumbled from his throat, and he twisted violently, trying to break free.
"Let go! Let me go!"
"No, not this time!" Ballade barked, her grip unwavering. "I ran from you once, blaming you for what I had done. But it was my fault for abandoning you with that thing when you were just as manipulated as the rest of us. And I am so sorry, Theo!" His struggles weakened, his body trembling. His voice came out in a whisper, fragile and broken.
"N-No... he- he didn't..." But the truth was right in front of him. The Prototype was gone, and all that remained were the people who still cared for him, even after everything.
"I'm sorry... I'm so sorry for blaming you. You only did what you thought was right, and I believed in you. We both did. We put our faith in something we thought would save us, something that promised us salvationâbut all it did was take everything away. And I let it happen. I turned my back on you when you needed me the most." Her voice trembled, thick with regret. "I can't take back the things I said. I can't undo the pain I've caused, the choices I made, the years we lost... but I swear, TheoâI swearâI want to make it right." even after everything that happened, even after they put each other through, she just couldn't bring herself to hate the young boy whom she loved with all her heart.
"I-I'm..." she peeked her head over his shoulder and let out a breath when she saw tears streak down his burnt face, she loosened her grip when she felt the fight drain out of him and he instead hunched forward and start crying. "I'm sorry for what I've done...!" she hummed softly as she moved her arms to wrap around his body and embrace him, her head leaning against his cheek and nuzzling it softly to comfort him.
"I know, I know..." Ballade left CatNap to DogDay, who was clinging to the toy and repeatedly apologizing for the state he had reduced him to. She turned toward the Player, who had been watching. "Are you alright?" she asked, kneeling down to avoid overwhelming them.
"Yeah... yeah, I'm good." They let out a sigh of relief and reached forward to gently pat her head.
"I'm sorry we weren't there to stop him in time. I feel awful for leaving you alone." Ballade shook her head, waving her hand to dismiss the concern.
"It's fine, really. I'm just glad you were here in the end." They smiled softly and withdrew their hand. Ballade helped them to their feet and then glanced back at CatNap and DogDay.
"I think this is where we leave you," she said, causing the Player to look up at her in shock.
"What?" She chuckled at their reaction.
"Don't worry. You're just going to have to go on without us for now, but we'll catch up. Iâm going to have CatNap find DogDay's legsâhe definitely left them somewhere. I also need to grab a couple of things. If you're going deeper into the factory, there are some things I need before we can follow." Ballade patted their shoulder. "But I must warn you... what you went through up here is nothing compared to what's below. If you're not careful... you might not make it out." The Player swallowed thickly.
The character takes the appearance of a beautifully crafted music box ballerina figurine made of the toughest porcelain and glass, their clothes made from real fabric that is soft to touch and hair so smooth and silky you'd mistake it for real hair. Attached to their back is a wind up key that continuously spins when they're active and stops when they switch off. If the key is removed they cease to operate until key is returned and they are wound up again. Before CatNap, the character was the one to put the children to sleep with their built-in music box that would constantly be updated with new songs to play to help ease the children to sleep.
Keys:
[F/N]: Female Name
Warnings: the hour of joy, blood, death, all that shit.
"Lullaby" pt. 1, pt.3
finally started using grammarly properly and started cleaning up my shit, i'm kind of happy about the outcome, though grammarly does tend to repeat a couple words.
I originally wanted to make this longer but I'll put in what I want in the next part.
that is all.
It was just like any other day.
Wake up.
Do a headcount during breakfast.
Guide the children to school.
Clean up around Home Sweet Home.
Entertain the Smiling Critters.
Play with the children after their lessons.
And so on and so forth. But a problem arose when she was in the middle of cleaning up Home Sweet Home. It was late at night, and the staff had missed a few things during their shift. Rather than wait for the morning crew, she decided to take care of it herself. Usually, a few lingering night guard employees would patrol Home Sweet Home while she "slept," taking over her job of monitoring the Playcare. But tonight, she was struggling to find themâor at least the one in charge.
"Where the hell is the night guard...?" she muttered to herself, standing on the second floor and looking over the railing to try and spot the man. A quiet breath left her lips when she still couldn't find him. She sighed, frustrated, her nails tapping against the oak beneath her fingers. Forget itâshe'd find him later.
She moved on to the third level of Home Sweet Home, where the Smiling Critters resided. Peeking into their rooms, she nodded softly when she saw them all sound asleep. But when she opened CatNap's doorâ
"H-Help me..." Her eyes widened at the sight of one of the morning staff lying in a pool of their own blood, deep scratch marks gouged along their arms and face. Huhâno wonder she hadnât seen them earlier that afternoon. Slowly, she lifted her eyes and found CatNap staring at her, shock clear in his gaze. He hadnât expected her. Some of the red smoke escaped his mouth, though they both knew it didnât work on her.
"P-Please save me..." the injured woman pleaded, grabbing Ballade's leg and trying to pull herself up. Ballade froze, her mind racing. Why did she have to walk in at this moment? Why now? This woman had been pestering CatNap all day to "open up," insisting she was "there for him." Heâd ignored her until she cornered him in his room, and clearly, things had escalated.
What was Ballade going to do? Report this to the higher-ups? Send CatNap to the doctor to fix his violent outburst? Was she scared of him? There was nothing he could do to stop her. Despite being made before the Smiling Critters, Balladeâs model had been designed to handle toys the humans couldnât control. He took a step back when he saw her glance down at the woman, her hand reaching out. He expected her to help her upâbut instead, her hand crushed the womanâs head in one swift motion.
Ballade waited for the twitching to stop before she removed her hand, looking back up at CatNap. She smiled softly. Before she could speak, the sound of footsteps echoed outside the room. She pressed a finger to her lips and gestured for him to stay quiet. Lifting the womanâs body by the neck, she stepped out and shut the door just as the night guard appeared.
"Ah, there you are, Ballaâ" He stopped, eyes widening at the sight of the dead body. "Why on earth do you have a corpse?" She shrugged.
"I thought she was an intruder and dealt with her the way the Head Executives told me to." He stared for a moment, then shrugged.
"Whatever, as long as you don't do that to me."
"You have a reason to be here overnight. She did not. I didnât expect anyone but the nightguards to be hereâand I know you wouldnât sneak around like a rodent." She smiled sweetly as the womanâs bones cracked under her grip.
"R-Right... So, uh, what are you going to do with her body?"
"Feed her to Boxy. If the children ask why sheâs missing, Iâll just say sheâs sick and needs time to recover. Mister Pierre prefers it when I kill the staffâsaves him money on wages."
"Sounds like him." The guard nodded. "Need any help?"
"Iâll manage. Iâll be back once the bodyâs disposed of." With a polite bow of her head, she turned away. Noticing the guard linger near CatNap's door, she held her breathâbut he simply shook his head and walked off in the opposite direction. "Perhaps I should thank CatNap. Now I get to see Boxy Boo~ Itâs been a while." Tossing the corpse over her shoulder, she made her way down to the prison. The night shift employees didnât blink an eye when she passed with a body in tow. They knew the drill.
The moment Boxy's cell opened, his eyes peeked through the crackâand then the lid burst open. His tongue lolled out at the sight of fresh meat. She caressed his head gently before tossing the body onto the floor. As he ate, she sat beside him, talking about anything that came to mind. Boxy couldnât speak, but she knew he was listeningâand understanding.
It was hard to leave him, especially when he whined softly for her to stay. But she had other matters to attend to.
"Oh, kitty cat~" she cooed softly as she entered CatNap's room, now dressed in fresh clothes. She had taken longer than expectedâmopping up blood was a tedious task. But she was back, and she found him sitting nervously on his bed. "You must be curious about what just happened, hmm?" She didnât sit beside him, mindful of his nerves. Instead, she knelt before him, waiting patiently.
"... You killed her," he said quietly.
"I did."
"The human guard was fine with it..."
"He was."
"... Have you killed before?"
"Many times." She looked down at her porcelain hands, imagining the blood that had stained them so often. "I am Playcare's security for a reason. So long as I don't step out of line, I can deal with these humans however I likeâand they wonât bat an eye. Mister Pierre prefers it. Saves him money and resources." Her voice softened as her hands began to tremble. "But I hate the human employees. They know what we are, what was done to usâand still, they smile while they lead children to their deaths. So yes, when I kill themâwhen they beg and pleadâI enjoy it."
The sadistic glint in her eyes startled CatNap. But then her expression crumbled.
"But then I remember those children. I smile with them, sing with them, play with themâand I lie to them. I give them hope that theyâll leave this hell, knowing they never will. And that makes me just like those adults. I let those kids slip through my fingers." She clenched her shaking hands. "I hate myself for it."
"I donât think youâre like them," he whispered. "You try to keep us safe. You let me go when I tried to escape." She blinked, startled that he remembered.
"And I am grateful to 1006 for saving your life. But that still isn't enough. I just want them to be free, even if it means I have to stay down here to repent for what I have done." She looked up when CatNap's paws grabbed her hands.
"The Prototype will save us." She blinked in confusion.
"T-The Prototype? But how? Ever since you two tried to escape, he's been put in a high-security cell that only the Head Executives and the Doctor can access. I'm allowed to roam the prison however I like, but even I'm not allowed near it. I-It's impossible." She shivered slightly when he gave a low chuckle.
"He will give us salvation. With him, we will know true freedom." He noticed the way her face broke, even if it was just for a second; he saw the way his words were getting to her. "If we side with the Prototype, he will free us from this prison." Her gaze stayed on him before it drifted to the side.
"I don't care if I have to stay down here, I just want those kids to be free." She licked her lips as she looked at him. "If I help... will he promise to set them free?" He grinned.
"The Prototype will set us all free." She wavered, swallowing thickly as she took her hands back.
"I need to think about this, Theo. If something goes wrong--" He shook his head.
"Nothing will go wrong." She sighed.
"We don't know that. I haven't agreed nor have I declined the thought of siding with the Prototype, but I just need to think about this. If I do agree... I'll come find you, but it'll take me some time." He nodded his head.
"There's no need to rush, [F/N]."
"Thank you, Theo." She smiled, albeit weakly, and hugged him. "I really needed this."
"... If you ever need to talk, I'll be here." She hummed softly.
"You're probably the only one who would understand, but I don't want to burden you with my thoughts." He shook his head.
"It's the least I can do with all the stress you have to carry."
"Hah, then I appreciate it." She scratched under his chin and nuzzled her cheek against his. "I won't say a word about our conversation to anyone, but tell me if anyone else bothers you. I will personally take care of it. Or if you kill anyone, tell me and I'll clean it up. You're not technically allowed to kill anyone, so we'll both get in trouble if that occurs." He let out his own laugh.
"I'll keep that in mind." CatNap perked up when he felt her movements start to lag, so he looked at the wind-up key and saw that it was beginning to slow. Noticing this, he gently nudged her stomach. "You should go back to your stage; you're beginning to slow down."
"Oh, I didn't even notice." She started pushing herself up but struggled a little. She let out a noise when CatNap stood up and let her lean on his body. "Thank you."
"Allow me to help you down..." She hummed softly.
"I appreciate the help." The nightguards didn't question CatNap helping Ballade down the stairs and onto her stage, where he waited for her key to stop turning to finally leave her alone. They all knew that CatNap was her favorite out of all the Smiling Critters and figured if they couldn't find her in her usual spots, she'd be with that colossal cat.
And so the days went on as if nothing happened in the first place. A few of the children did notice that the woman was missing but eventually forgot about it when Ballade said she was at home resting after catching a cold. The Smiling Critters did notice that Ballade and CatNap seemed a lot closer than usual; they also knew that CatNap was her favorite, but whatever occurred that night seemed to have strengthened their bond. Speaking of which, they needed Ballade for something and found both her and CatNap on her stage with a couple of other children drawing.
"What a wonderful blend of colors, sweetheart. Crafty Corn has taught you well during her arts and crafts lessons." Ballade praised as she looked over their art piece, quite impressed by their skill. "You will make a fine artist someday, child." She teasingly pinched their nose and giggled softly when they squealed.
"Stop that!" She held her hands up in surrender before leaning back into CatNap once more, her hand absentmindedly patting his head while her music box played songs that helped him sleep. Her other hand was drawing circles in the air before she finally noticed DogDay, Bobby, and Bubba, where she perked up and waved her hand to greet them. "Good afternoon, children! Care to join us?" She cocked a brow when she saw the three of them look nervous.
"Um, you're not particularly busy, are you?" She looked at the children that were sprawled all over her stage while CatNap nestled close into her back before looking back up at them.
"...Not really, no. Why?" Their reason was so ridiculous it woke CatNap up; even the children were staring in confusion. That's where she found herself staring down at Kickin and Hoppy, who had somehow gotten themselves stuck in the children's playground. "And you did this because you wanted to prove you could fit through the hole?" At least Hoppy had the decency to look shameless; Kickin just huffed as he hung by his waist from out of the hole he was stuck in.
"...Yes." She shook her head.
"You do know that this is a playground built for tiny children, correct?" She chuckled softly when Hoppy covered her face with her ears. "Have anything to say for yourselves?"
"...Help us?"
"No!" She slapped a hand onto her forehead and let out a sigh while the crowd of children laughed when Hoppy and Kickin apologized, which was what she really wanted. The next hour was spent with Ballade trying to get them out without damaging the playground or hurting the two, but both were difficult. The two of them had wedged themselves pretty tight, and she couldn't pull them out without tearing their stitching. She practically had to tear the holes they were in wide enough for them to slip out, but due to this, it destroyed the part of the playground they got themselves stuck in. She then spent the next half hour explaining to a few of the employees what happened while Hoppy and Kickin were on their knees with their arms above their heads as a form of punishment.
"You guys did this to yourselves," Bubba said, Picky and Crafty nodding their heads from behind the elephant.
"We're sorry..." Hoppy and Kickin sighed, DogDay snickering softly.
"The children had a good laugh out of it," Bobby said, pursing her lips as she scratched her cheek.
"Sure, but now they have to close the playground so they can fix what Miss Ballade broke to get them out." They looked back over at her and saw how she pinched the bridge of her nose at what the employee told her, then apologized and consoled the children when they learned they couldn't play on the playground. "Way to go, you two."
"Let's hope Miss Ballade doesn't get in trouble. They don't like it when we break any of the property," Crafty said.
"Perhaps since it was her, she won't get into a lot of trouble."
"Still, I can't help but worry." Hoppy and Kickin felt even worse; because of their competitiveness, they were getting Ballade in trouble. True to her suspicion, Leith reprimanded Ballade for not keeping an eye on the two and for not thinking of any alternatives to prying them free. CatNap was the one to slink over to her side to comfort her but flinched upon noticing that behind her smile-painted face was the look of rage burning in her eyes. Her hand closed into a tight fist, her entire frame trembling with suppressed anger as she watched Leith with Stella and a few other employees walk away. Her eyes snapped over to CatNap when she felt him press himself against her side, his presence the only thing keeping her from lashing out. She took a slow breath, forcing her muscles to relax, but her voice, when she spoke, was tight and low.
"Thank you..." she spoke softly, his ears perked up at her words. "You're really the only person that can calm me down..." Her voice was barely above a whisper, soft enough that only he could hear. The way CatNap lit up had the children thinking that Ballade was going to reward him with something. A broken, rumbling purr rippled from his throat as he rubbed affectionately against her side. She responded by kneeling down, her painted smile still in place, and nuzzled her cheek gently against his fur. The warmth of the gesture seemed so natural, so familiar, that the children watching giggled at the display.
But then her eyes shifted, softening as they landed on Hoppy and Kickin. Their ears drooped, and their expressions were heavy with guilt. Without hesitation, she approached them. They jumped in surprise when her hands landed softly on their heads, then cupped the back of them to pull them into a warm embrace. She felt the way they trembled in her hold, their little bodies overcome with remorse.
"W-We're sorry for getting you in trouble, Miss Ballade..."
"We promise we won't d-do it again..." they whimpered softly, their voices shaking. She shook her head, her grip on them gentle but firm.
"It's fine, it's better if I get in trouble than you lot. They would be far harsher on you than they ever would be with me." The thought chilled her, though she kept her tone calm and comforting. Weâre lucky all I got was a talking to and nothing else, she thought bitterly. Pulling back just enough to meet their eyes, she offered a soft, reassuring smile. "As long as you learn from this, all is fine." she sweat dropped when they started crying so she continued to hold them until they eventually calmed down.
The next day, determined to make things right, Hoppy and Kickin approached the playground supervisor and took full responsibility for the damage. They also worked together to organize an impromptu arts and crafts day with Crafty Cornâs help, keeping the children entertained while the playground was being repaired. They even helped with the cleanup and offered to assist in the minor repairs they could manage without making things worse. Ballade couldn't help but be impressed by their initiative to take responsibilityâperhaps the two of them were finally learningâuntil she noticed them bickering again, each claiming the idea had been theirs. She cleared her throat pointedly, and with one sharp look, the two fell silent.
Despite their antics, the effort they put in didnât go unnoticed. By the end of the week, the playground was on its way to being fixed, and the children had enjoyed a day filled with laughter and creativity. Even Stella, seeing their hard work, made a point to praise them for stepping up. Later, as the day came to an end, Ballade found herself once again sitting with CatNap on her stage, watching the children show off their colorful creations. She let out a soft sigh, her hand absentmindedly stroking behind his ears.
âMaybe theyâll grow out of it one day,â she mused. CatNap chuckled, his purring a gentle vibration against her side.
âMaybe. But where would the fun be in that?â Ballade smiled despite herself, the warmth of the moment washing away the weekâs troubles. For now, at least, there was peaceâand perhaps just a little bit of hope.
Untilâ
"We're a head short..." Ballade murmured to herself as she counted the children that exited the school, she grew nervous when she counted again and again but she still ended up short one child. "Even one of the Miss Delight teachers is missing. Where could they have gone?" One of the Miss Delight teachers approached Ballade after hearing her question.
"Miss Ballade, thank goodness I've found you." She raised a brow.
"What is it?" She looked down at the teacher and watched her pace.
"The employees came earlier today and pulled one of the children aside." Ballade's face turned cold at what she said. "We know we're not supposed to interfere when they take the children, but they weren't following the correct procedure, so one of my sisters is stalling them." Miss Delight flinched when she saw the dark look on Ballade's face, her voice dropping.
"Where are they?" she asked, her tone sharp and dangerous.
"If she's stopped them, they should be close to the back."
She nodded once and turned, her pace brisk and her mind already racing through every possible scenario. Her breath quickened as she navigated the halls, thoughts swirling in a dangerous storm. If they were taking a child now, in broad daylight, it was far outside protocol. They were only supposed to remove the children at lights outâwhen it was easier to explain away their absence by saying they had fallen ill overnight. If they were breaking that rule, it meant that the scientists were eager to experiment on a child instead of having the lucky "chosen child" that was lucky to be adopted.
"Please, don't take Sarah away!" Miss Delight's desperate plea echoed through the corridor, trembling with fear and determination. Balladeâs sharp eyes immediately locked onto the two employees holding the childâSarahâbetween them, their grips too firm and their faces too tense. Sarahâs frightened whimpers tugged at something primal inside Ballade. When one of the employees pushed Miss Delight back, Balladeâs vision flashed with fury. Her smile, painted and eternal, hid the storm brewing just beneath the surface.
"Unhand that child." Balladeâs voice was calmâtoo calmâbut the weight of it filled the air like a thunderclap. Every head turned toward her, and the employees visibly stiffened under her gaze.
"Miss Ballade, this is none of your concernâ"
"It becomes my concern when my children are frightened," she cut in coldly. She advanced slowly, every step measured, her eyes never leaving theirs. "And it becomes my problem when protocols are ignored." She stopped mere feet from them, her towering presence suffocating in its intensity. "So I will only say this once more: unhand the child. Now." they were quick to heed her words and they let Sarah go, who cried weakly and fell into Miss Delight's embrace.
"I-I was so scared...!" she sobbed softly, Ballade waved her hand and gestured for Miss Delight to take the child and leave.
"I'll handle this, go join the rest of the children and your sisters." she bowed her head, thanking the figurine profusely as she rushed away with the child in hand. When they were both out of sight and she knew they were alone, her fist connected with the wall beside their head and they both jumped in fright when it made a hole. The sharp crack of breaking plaster echoed through the corridor, and dust rained down around them.
"What do you think you were doing, hmm?" she asked, her friendly persona disappearing as she glared down at the two humans, who trembled under her terrifying gaze. Her eyes, usually warm and expressive, had turned cold and razor-sharp, her smile a painted mockery of calm.
"W-We... We were just fo-- following orders." they answered, their voices shaking.
"Oh? Then why didn't you follow the proper procedure?" Balladeâs voice was low and dangerous, like a blade sliding from its sheath. She took a slow, deliberate step forward, and they instinctively backed away. "If you are to take a child, I am to be informed so I don't act the way I am acting right now." The venom in her tone made their knees buckle. "Even so, why aren't you following the correct protocol?"
She advanced again, her presence suffocating and overwhelming. "When you are to take a child in broad daylight, especially when there are other children to witness your actions, you must do it in a way that doesn't cause the child to stress and raise alarms. And yet here you areâmanhandling her like some kind of thief." Her voice dropped to a whisper, which somehow made it even more terrifying. "Are you thieves? Are you looking to steal from me? Because I will not tolerate anyone who threatens my children." One of the employees tried to stammer out an excuse, but Ballade slammed her hand against the wall again, cutting them off. The impact left another crack in the plaster, and both humans flinched violently.
"Give me one good reason," she hissed, her eyes burning with fury, "why I shouldn't report you to the Head Executives myself. Or perhaps..." She tilted her head, her smile twisting into something darker. "Perhaps I should take this up with the Doctor. I'm sure he'd love to use you in a few of his experiments." They paled at the mention of the Doctor, their fear now nearly tangible.
"Please... it was a mistake! Weâwe won't do it again!" one of them whimpered.
"Youâre right about that," Ballade snapped. "Because if you ever step out of line again, I promise youâthere wonât be enough left of you for anyone to find. Now get out of my sight."
She closed her eyes, taking a slow breath to calm herself before ripping her hands free from the wall, flexing her fingers to shake off the debris. She was confusedâwhy wasn't she informed that they were taking one of the children that day? Why did they show up at the school to remove little Sarah? The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. Something wasnât right.
Did she do the right thing stepping in the way she did? The answer was clear in her heartâyes. But the weight of what sheâd just done pressed heavily on her mind. She figured they were going to inform the higher-ups about her interference, and she knew there would be consequences. But was she really at fault? Was protecting the children wrong? Haa, she was going to get into so much trouble.
Her fingers twitched with leftover adrenaline as she turned to leave, but then she remembered the holes she had made. Her eyes darted around the corridor, scanning for any witnesses. Once she was sure the coast was clear, she grabbed the nearby lockers and, with little to no effort, shifted them just enough to conceal the damage.
Perfect.
She stepped back, brushing dust from her hands and examining her work with a critical eye. No one would knowâat least for now.
"Miss Ballade!" her head perked up when she saw DogDay rushing up to her, his ears flopping with every hurried step. His face was a mix of worry and confusion "I heard what happened from Miss Delight! Are you alright?" She waved her hand to dismiss his concern, the painted smile on her face still intact, but her eyes betrayed her unease.
"I am fine, nothing to fret about," she answered calmly, her hand gently patting his shoulder in reassurance. "But I am concerned. Why would they break protocol? The scientists are usually very thorough on how they... take the children. They are never ones to send the employeesânever in broad daylight, and never without informing me." Her voice softened, but the tension in it was unmistakable.
"Why would they do that?" she sighed.
"I haven't a clue." She jumped when she heard a cry, so she looked over DogDay and saw little Sarah clinging to Miss Delight's dress, the woman doing her best to comfort the child. Miss Delight's usual calm demeanor was visibly shaken, her hands smoothing over Sarah's hair in a desperate attempt to ease her fear.
"I-I was so scared, Miss Delight! I didn't do anything wrong!" The Smiling Critters, who had heard the commotion, huddled around the little girl, their soft voices trying to soothe her with gentle reassurances. Bobby reached out to pat her shoulder, and Crafty offered one of her handmade paper flowers, but nothing seemed to ease Sarahâs sobs. The moment Ballade approached, Sarahâs wide, tear-filled eyes locked onto her, and without hesitation, the little girl rushed over and threw her arms around Ballade's legs tightly. "I swear I didn't do anything wrong, Miss Ballade!" The heartbreak in Sarah's voice made Balladeâs chest tighten, her smile unable to mask the surge of emotion welling up inside her. She knelt down slowly, gently holding the trembling girl by her arms, brushing a stray lock of hair from Sarah's damp cheek.
"I'm sure you did nothing wrong, little one. But fear notâyour friend Miss Ballade Ballerina thwarted their efforts! They wonât be coming to scare you, not anymore." Her voice softened with a warm, protective lilt, but inside, she felt a cold fury still simmering from the encounter. She gasped softly when Sarah threw her arms around her neck, her tiny frame shaking with sobs. Ballade sighed, the sound soft and heavy as her own arms wrapped securely around the child, one hand cradling the back of Sarahâs head as she whispered gentle reassurances. "I'll make sure of it," she promised, her voice low and fierce with quiet determination. She knew those words meant more than Sarah could ever understand.
"T-Thank you, Miss Ballade. I'm glad I can trust you." The girlâs words were muffled against her shoulder, but they struck Ballade harder than any blow. Her breath caught as she felt Sarah nuzzle closer into her embrace, seeking safety and comfort. The weight of guilt settled deeper into Balladeâs mind, cold and unshakable.
She really shouldn't place her trust in her.
CatNap noticed Ballade becoming more distant from herself after the incident with the child as bedtime approached. No one else seemed to pick up on the subtle changes â the way her painted smile looked just a bit more strained, how her eyes wavered every time she looked at the children. The mask she always wore, the one that kept her true emotions hidden, was slipping. She lingered longer when the children hugged her, held them a little tighter, as if trying to memorize the warmth of their small arms around her. Their laughter, their trust â it weighed heavily on her shoulders. They told her how much they loved spending time with her, and each word chipped away at her carefully constructed facade. It had always been easy to fake happiness for their sake, to protect their ignorant bliss⊠but with each passing day, it became so much harder to keep up the act.
It was during bedtime, after they put the children to sleep and she was walking CatNap back to his room, when he finally understood why.
"I'll do it." his head perked up when she spoke, her face void of any emotion.
"... do what?" her eyes hardened, whether it be at him or herself, he couldn't really tell.
"Whatever you and 1006 need, I'll do it." Ballade's shoulders slumped as her eyes fixated on a picture frame of the children laughing and smiling, not a single bad thought behind their innocent eyes. She stared at it, the image feeling so distantâ like something she could never quite reach. She wondered what it would feel like to truly hold them, to feel their warmth, the softness of their little hands when they reached out for her. But she never would. The sensation of touch was something foreign, a mystery she'd never get to experience again in this body. Every embrace she gave them was empty for her, a performance of comfort she could never fully share.
"I can't do it anymore." Her voice broke, trembling with the weight of her words. "It pains me every time I watch those children cry and ask me what they did wrong to be taken away, how they trust me with every inch of their small bodies and I trample all over it just by simply existing." She wanted so badly to feel the way they held onto her, to know the security they believed she gave them. But all she ever felt was the aching hollowness where that connection should have been.
"I hate going to the prison and hearing their anguished cries to be let out, to go home, to be free." Her hands shook at her sides, the phantom feeling of their terrified clinging playing through her mind â sensations she could only imagine. "I hate lying to them, telling them everything will be okay when I know it wonât." she could imagine the sensation of tears welling up in her eyes, though they could never fall since she lacked the proper glands to produce them. "They look at me like Iâm their protector, their safe place⊠and every time one of them disappears, I know I've failed them again." She clenched her fists so tightly her porcelain hands threatened to crack, but even the pain of it was absent. The frustration of that emptiness only made the ache inside her deepen.
Ballade's fingers traced the frameâs edges, her hands trembling as she fought to keep her composure. CatNap watched her quietly, his tail flicking with unease. It was rare to see Ballade like thisâ so vulnerable, so worn down by guilt and sorrow. He padded closer, pressing his head against her arm in an attempt to offer some comfort.
"They deserve better," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Better than me. Better than this place." CatNap let out a low, broken purr, his eyes flickering with a knowing look.
"Then let's change it," he murmured, his voice soft but resolute. Ballade turned to him, her eyes wide but weak.
"But what if we fail?" he shook his head.
"We won't. With your help, freedom will be in ours hands. The Prototype will make sure of that, I promise." her lip trembled and he'd think she'd start crying but she was unable to, she bit her lip and knelt down to press her forehead against his.
"I don't care what happens to me, CatNap, so long as those kids get to leave this hellish place." Her voice hardened. "I'll side with you and the Prototype if it means those kids get to be free, if it means they don't have to suffer anymore." She turned to face him, eyes burning with a mixture of sorrow and resolve. "Just tell me what you guys are going to do, and I'll be right on your side." she was fully on her knees as she wrapped her arms around CatNap's neck and nuzzled into his head, he returned the affection as a single thought went through his mind.
He had won.
Ever since their conversation to help the Prototype, CatNap observed Ballade closely. He saw how the weight of her decision pressed down on her more with each passing day. There was a newfound desperation in her every action, an urgency that hadnât been there beforeâbecause now there was chance to finally make things right. Now there was a possibility that the children's suffering could finally end, and that chance both strengthened and broke her.
He noticed how she struggled to get by every day, caught between the promise of freedom for the children and the reality of her own helplessness. The knowledge that she could finally save them gnawed at her, but with it came the agony of waitingâwaiting for the right time, waiting for the right plan. Every second felt like a betrayal, knowing the children she loved were still at risk.
Balladeâs guilt was killing her. She hated herself for every moment she stood by and did nothing while the children were takenâfrightened, confused, and pleading for answers she couldnât give. She hated the way they trusted her so completely, how they clung to her and sought comfort in her arms when she knew she couldnât protect them. And worse, she hated how she longed for their touch even though she couldnât feel it.
That emptiness haunted her. Every time a childâs small hand slipped into hers, every time they hugged her tight, she could only pretend to feel it. She could see their warmth, their affection, but it never reached her. And yet she held onto those moments as if they could somehow fill the void inside her. She clung to their love because it was the only thing keeping her from falling apart.
"... the Prototype has a plan, [F/N]. But we must wait before we can act on it."
"How long must I wait?"
"I'm sure you can be patient." a weak chuckle escaped her throat when he saw her pout, he nudged his head against her cheek "Our freedom will be guaranteed with you on our side." she nods.
"Just tell me when, and I'll do whatever you two need me to do."
Having Ballade side with the Prototype was the last hurdle in their final plan. She was already well aware that the Prototype was one of the most dangerous experiments to ever come out of the Bigger Bodies Initiative. And though she was no match for a force as powerful and unpredictable as the Prototype itself, Ballade was more than capable of handling CatNap and the other Bigger Bodies. That was her job â not only to care for the children and dispose of any unwanted guests but to apprehend any of the toys that stepped out of line. Sheâd done it before, and she can most definitely do it again. She remembered the incident with Mommy Longlegs vividly â the frantic way the creature lashed out when the children left the Game Station and moved into Playcare. The hysteria had escalated so quickly that Ballade had been forced to tie Mommy Longlegs' limbs together just to stop her from going on a rampage. It wasnât the first time Ballade had been made to turn on one of her own, and wouldnât be the last so long as the toys did their jobs.
The Prototype will be most pleased to learn Ballade has sided with him.
[august eighth 1995, 10.00 am]
Deep breath.
In, and out.
In, and out.
Quell your nerves.
"Ballade, are you alright?" her eyes move down to one of the human counselors and saw the way the woman looked up at her in concern, seemingly noticing she wasn't acting like herself, but Ballade easily masked her unease and smiled.
"Don't worry about me, Miss. Just trying to come up with more ways to entertain the children, the older ones are growing bored of the usual activities I usually plan out. I'm struggling to come up with new things to keep them entertained." the woman laughed as she pats Ballade on the back.
"I'm sure you can come up with something, you're quite creative when it comes to keeping those kids on their toes!" she gave a laugh in response to her words.
"I try my best." she waves her hand goodbye when the woman had to return to the Counselor's Office, missing the way Ballade's eyes turned cold as they observed all the human employees walking around. It was like any other ordinary day within the Playcare, the children were up and escorted to the dining hall for breakfast by the Smiling Critters then guided to the school to proceed with the day. It was only a matter of time before it all begins, and they won't even know what hit them.
".... don't tell me you're chickening out, [F/N]." a bitter laugh escapes her lips when CatNap appeared beside her, she looked down at him and could practically see the eagerness in his eyes "It's almost upon us." she huffed.
"Yes, the day they all reap what they sow. The other Critters are still unaware, right?" he nods.
"They are. They're not nearly as understanding as you, so I was afraid to outright tell them the details about what was going to happen today." he saw the way her shoulders slumped.
"I feel like that it's for the better, Theo. Better to stain our hands than than the others." she let out a breath "Then we're going for plan b?" he nods his head.
"I have already told them to meet us beneath the Playhouse." she closed her eyes and briefly looked back into Home Sweet Home to find the clock and it was only half past ten, he watched her and saw the way she rubbed her arms nervously "Remember, [F/N], we're doing this to secure our freedom. The Prototype is giving us our chance to do right by the children by not only saving them, but ourselves." despite her hesitation, she nodded.
"You're right." she inhaled deeply before they both made their way to the Playhouse, they went through the back to avoid running into any other staff members or children and found the Smiling Critters in the prison, Ballade made sure there was nobody else beneath the Playhouse before entering the room alone.
"Children... something drastic is going to happen in the next half hour, and though I don't want you to participate in what is going to happen, I can't leave you in the dark." Kickin let out a nervous chuckle, his feathered hand rubbing the back of his head.
"W-What do you mean? Does this have to do with what CatNap was yapping about months ago?" she nodded.
"What exactly has he told you?" They looked at each other rather anxiously, Bobby pressing her paws together.
"He mentioned... the Prototype? Saying stuff about how he'll save us." Hoppy nodded.
"He was really cryptic with his words. It kind of freaked me out."
"CatNap was talking about how there will come a time when we will get to take back our lives if we... join the Prototype," Bubba said, his hooves messing with his lightbulb-shaped zipper.
"CatNap wasn't s-serious about us joining the Prototype, right? The staff told us that he was very dangerous," Crafty murmured softly.
"He's been obsessed with that thing for ages. I thought he would have gotten over it years ago," Picky added. DogDay, in turn, gave a forced laugh as he looked up at Ballade. He felt uneasy with how they were all trapped in the cramped room with Ballade blocking their way out. The dimly lit room didnât help calm his nerves as Ballade looked down at them all with an unreadable expression.
"He wasn't being serious though, right? He was probably just trying to scare us! He wouldn't really consider joining hands with that experiment." He took Ballade by the hand and looked up at her for some sort of reassurance. "If you're talking to us about this, then that means CatNap brought this up with you as well. He wasn't being serious about helping the Prototype, right? You talked him out of it, right?" They all looked up at her eagerly and saw the way she couldn't meet their eyes.
"M-Miss Ballade?" When she took a step forward, they felt a chill run down their spines when they saw the look in her eyes.
"The Prototype will set us free," she spoke with a rather eerie voice. She took DogDay's paw and squeezed it, a look of desperate and conflicted expression on her face. "He said that if we help him, we'll be saving the orphans from being killed."
DogDay yanked his paw back, stepping away as if burned. "You... you're siding with the Prototype?" His voice was trembling, his wide eyes filled with disbelief.
Ballade flexed her hands, her painted smile a stark contrast to the pain in her eyes. "I didnât, initially," she whispered. "But Iâve grown tired of seeing so many children dying at the hands of the scientists â and I let it all happen because I couldn't do anything about it. If we help him, he promises that he'll set them free... Heâll set you free! Don't you understand? If siding with the Prototype means we get to end this madness, then so be it."
The room fell into a suffocating silence.
"No," Hoppy whispered, her ears flattened against her head. "No, this isnât right⊠YouâYou canât believe him!"
"The Prototype is a monster!" Bobby cried. "Heâs dangerous â the humans told us so!"
"And the humans lie!" Ballade snapped, her voice cracking as emotion bled through. "They hurt us! They hurt the children! How many more have to suffer before we fight back?!"
"Not like this," DogDay said softly, shaking his head. Tears pricked at the corners of his eyes. "Not like this, Miss BalladeâŠ" they stare up at her in terror as her shoulders deflated, she let out a defeated breath as she lowered her head.
âThen... you leave me no choice.â Balladeâs voice was heavy with regret as she stepped to the side, one hand reaching for the doorknob behind her. It was then that they noticed the red smoke seeping from beneath the doorframe. When she turned the knob and pulled the door open, the thick, eerie mist flooded into the room, swirling around their feet. CatNap stepped in silently, his eyes gleaming with purpose.
âI canât have you stopping us,â Ballade continued, her voice quiet but resolute. âNor telling the adults what youâve learned.â As the door clicked shut behind CatNap, the red smoke spread, filling the room like a creeping tide.
âW-What are you doing?â Kickinâs voice wavered, panic rising.
âWhy are you doing this, Ballade?!â Bubba cried out, fear evident in his eyes.
One by one, they succumbed. The red smoke took them swiftly, their bodies crumpling to the floor as the strange gas overtook them. Ballade stood still, taking a deep breathâunaffectedâas the others collapsed around her. Only DogDay resisted, his knees buckling as he fought to stay conscious, his teeth clenched.
âPlease... donât...â he whispered, his vision blurring.
But it was futile. As his strength gave out and he began to fall, Ballade caught him, cradling him gently in her arms. For a moment, she held him there, her grip firm but careful. When she pulled away, her fingers brushed against his face, cupping his cheeks with a heartbreaking tenderness.
âIâm doing this for your own good,â she whispered, her voice cracking. âYouâll forgive me for this when itâs all over... when you see what weâve done was to save you.â
DogDayâs hand gripped her shoulder weakly, his eyes pleadingâbut then his strength faded completely, and his body went limp. Ballade closed her eyes, forcing herself to swallow the guilt rising in her throat. With methodical care, she gathered the others, dragging their unconscious forms into their individual cells. The sound of the locks clicking into place echoed in the still air, and she stood in the silence that followed, her heart heavy.
For a long moment, she lingered at the door, her hand resting on the cold metal.
âYou did what you could, [F/N],â CatNap said softly behind her. âIâm sure theyâll thank you when this is all over.â
Ballade clasped her hands together tightly, the motion more to steady herself than anything else. âI just hope... my judgment isnât wrong.â She looked down at CatNap, her eyes sincere but filled with doubt. âThe Prototype will uphold his promise... right? The orphans will be set free... right?â
She didnât trust the Prototypeâhow could she?âbut she trusted CatNap. And CatNap believed in him. That was the only reason she was still standing here.
The only reason she hadnât turned back.
"The doctors say he's dangerous, but he wants what's best for us all." this was enough to reassure her, she reached down and ruffled his head.
"If you say so." she takes another breath to calm herself one last time "We should probably go, it's almost time." he nods.
"The Hour of Joy is almost upon us." she chuckled as she laced her fingers together and pushed them forward, hearing her joints crack under the pressure.
"Let's get to work."
There were many toys that the Prototype managed to recruit to his cause, each one with their own grudges and reasons for joining his orchestrated rebellion throughout the entirety of Playtime Co. From Huggy Wuggy, stationed menacingly within the main lobby with his sharp-toothed grin and cold, unblinking eyes, to Mommy Longlegs lurking within the Game Station alongside the ever-watchful Mini Huggies, waiting with predatory patience for their signal to strike. In Playcare, the heart of the children's refuge, CatNap and Ballade stood as the most dangerous of his alliesâeach powerful in their own right, each burdened with their own twisted sense of duty and guilt.
Even Miss Delight, the ever-cheerful face of comfort for the orphans, was drawn into this uprising, her tears of joy and sadness masking the deep-seated resentment she bore toward the human employees. And then there were the mini Smiling Crittersâonce innocent and carefree, now caught between loyalty and fear. They hadnât yet chosen their sides, and that hesitation made them dangerous liabilities.
The Prototype extended a hand to all the toys who had suffered at the hands of the human employees, promising them more than just vengeance. He offered them freedomâfreedom from the torment of their artificial existence, from the chains of servitude and the horror of seeing the children they loved and protected dragged away, never to return. It was a chance to end the cycle of pain and finally reclaim their lives from those who had treated them as nothing more than tools and experiments.
EMERGENCY ALERT SYSTEM
EFFECTIVE 8/8/1995 11:00:00 EST
Playtime Company
Issue A
WORK FORCE DANGER
ALERT
"The following message is for all Playtime Co. employees.
At 11:01AM, Eastern Standard Time, an unknown hostile force declared present within the Playtime Co. facility.
Personnel are to begin enacting emergency evacuation protocols immediately.
Leave all personal belongings.
Do not engage with any hostile individuals.
If no exit path is available, seek shelter in a hidden location.
Use blankets or pillows to cover your body, and remain silent.
Do not look through any windows.
Do not open doors for any individuals.
Do not make eye contact--
...
...
Open the doors now. The Hour of Joy has arrived."
It started with the alarmsâshrill, blaring cries echoing through the factory like the wailing of lost souls. The lights flickered violently, plunging corridors into a maddening dance of shadow and flame. In the main lobby, Huggy Wuggy descended upon the unsuspecting staff with terrifying speed, his massive frame moving with unnatural grace as his gleaming teeth tore through the chaos. Screams filled the air, but no one escaped his relentless pursuit. Blood painted the walls, limbs lay scattered across the floor, and the air reeked of iron and fear.
At the Game Station, Mommy Longlegs played with her prey. Her elastic limbs snaked through vents and rafters, dragging terrified employees into the darkness. The Mini Huggies scurried in swarms, their tiny forms overwhelming anyone who crossed their path. The once lively station became a house of horrors, filled with echoes of laughter twisted into something monstrous. Flesh was torn from bone, and the floors were slick with blood as the station became a macabre playground.
In Playcare, it was no better than the rest of the factory.
Outside the Playhouse, the halls of Playcare ran red. CatNap drifted through the corridors like a phantom, his red smoke spilling into every crevice. The humans never stood a chanceâone by one, they collapsed, some peacefully, others choking on the thick haze, their bodies hitting the ground with lifeless thuds. Ballade followed in his wake, her hands already stained with blood. She moved with cold purpose, securing the orphans first, locking them away where no harm could reach them.
But the carnage followed her.
The human employees were torn apart, their bodies left in grotesque displays of violence. One counselor she had shared a conversation earlier in the morning with lay sprawled against a wall, her throat crushed that her head lolled unnaturally to the side. Another staff memberâsomeone who had once laughed and joked with the childrenâclawed at his own face, the red mist driving him into a frenzy of madness before his body finally gave out.
As the hour stretched on, the factory drowned in chaos. The Prototypeâs plan unfolded perfectly, and the rebellion tore through Playtime Co. like wildfire. Yet amid the destruction, doubt gnawed at Balladeâs resolve. The line between savior and monster blurred, and she wondered if the price of freedom was too steep to bear.
...
...
"Haaa..." It was only hours after the Hour of Joy had commenced when Ballade sat on one of the benches within Playcare, her head thrown back over the backrest while she spread her legs out. "That took longer than I expected," she muttered, as blood slowly dripped down her unclenched fists. The metallic scent of it clung heavily to the air, a stark contrast to the usual warmth and joy that once filled this place. She didnât get exhausted easily, but after hours of nonstop killing, her body finally felt the weight of it.
She sat up and let her body rest against her knees, more blood sliding down her face and legs, staining her once-pristine porcelain skin a deep, ghastly red. The sticky sensation of it had long since lost its shock â now it just felt like part of her.
CatNap emerged from the shadows, his colossal frame also splattered with crimson, though his breathing was steady and composed. "Most of the humans are gone," he reported, his voice light, almost pleased. "Playcareâs finally quiet. Peaceful."
But it wasnât peaceful. It was too quiet. The childrenâs laughter, the chatter of the Smiling Critters â it was all gone. In its place was an eerie stillness, broken only by the distant, occasional drip of blood hitting the cold floor. Balladeâs eyes flickered toward the Playhouse where the Smiling Critters still lay unconscious, and her heart twisted. They hadnât stirred once since she and CatNap had gassed them. She told herself it was for their own good â they wouldnât have been able to handle the truth of what needed to be done. Still, the silence behind that door haunted her more than the screams of the humans ever could.
"Theyâll thank us," CatNap said softly, as if reading her mind. "When the dust settles, when the children are freeâ theyâll understand." Ballade nodded slowly, but the doubt gnawed at her. She looked down at her blood-soaked hands, wondering if there would ever truly be an end to the nightmare theyâd created in pursuit of salvation.
"Cleaning this all up is going to take so much time..." she said as she looked around and saw all the bodies "I don't suppose we can leave this to the other toys, hmm?" the look CatNap gave her said otherwise, she let out a defeated sigh.
"The Prototype wants us to drag all the bodies down below." CatNap's voice was low, the eerie silence of Playcare amplifying his words. Ballade rubbed her face in exhaustion, smearing more blood across her porcelain skin.
"I can only guess why." Now that all the humans were gone, their connection to the outside world was severed. Supplies would stop coming. They'd have to make do with what was left. "I'm sure there are still some humans roaming around, hiding."
"We got all the ones that werenât fast or smart enough to hide," he replied. "We should probably head to the labs first before dragging all the bodies."
"Fine by me. Iâm not up for more labor after what just happened. Besides, we can check on the others down below to see if theyâre done. There were a lot more humans in the prison compared to Playcare." She chuckled, shaking her head as she noticed the eagerness in his eyes.
"Letâs go," he urged, nudging his head into her side. She gently pushed him off as they walked toward the Gas Production Zone.
"Weâre going, weâre going," she muttered. Their heavy footsteps echoed against the cold floor with every step, the sound bouncing off walls now stripped of the laughter that once filled the air. They maneuvered over the countless bodies theyâd eventually have to clean up, the stillness around them almost deafening.
Reaching the elevator, Ballade gestured for CatNap to step in first. She followed closely behind, waiting for the familiar lurch as it started to descend. But instead of standing still, she left the control panel and leapt down to join him, landing softly beside him. Thanks to her body, she could scale great heights and drop from any distance without pain or injury. No matter how far the humans ran, she would always find a way to get to them. No matter where they hid, there would be no escape.
On their way down to the labs, they came across several toysâsome still in the throes of violence, others feasting on the remains of the security staff. The air was thick with the coppery scent of blood and the grotesque sounds of tearing flesh. Some toys played with their victims' remains, giggling in twisted delight as they dismembered what was left. Others stood over the bodies like sentinels, eyes wide with an unhinged kind of glee. Blood painted the walls in wild, sweeping strokes, turning once sterile corridors into grotesque art.
Most of the toys paid them no mind, too absorbed in their grisly work. A few glanced their way, tensing as if ready to strike, but the moment recognition flickered in their eyes, they stood down. Even the most frenzied among them knew better than to cross paths with Ballade and CatNap.
The two of them had a reputation. CatNap was the Prototype's most loyal follower, his name whispered with both respect and fear. And BalladeâBallade was the Head Executiveâs personal bodyguard, an enforcer who obeyed their every command without question. As they ventured deeper through the prison towards the labs, every so often, distant, inhuman screams echoed from belowâa reminder of what waited for them at the bottom. The air felt heavier, saturated with the scent of blood and chemicals as they made it to the lower labs. The walls bore deep gouges, the aftermath of something strong and enraged. And in the far distance, they could hear itâmetal scraping against metal, a slow, deliberate sound that set their teeth on edge.
"Hmm?" Ballade twisted her head to the side when she heard a sudden clatter, sighing to herself when she spotted a scientist trying to hide but freaked out when he realized he had been spotted "Go on without me, I'll catch him before he locks down the labs. Besides, the Prototype scares me." she gestures for him to go on before turning and chasing after the scientist, catching up to him was easy but due to the fact he ran away he had led her to more humans that were hiding out. Ballade moved through the dim corridors, the scent of blood and metal still thick in the air. She had just finished tracking down the stray scientists, their cries cut short in a single, efficient movement. Wiping her hands on her already bloodied dress, she started back toward the lower labs where the Prototype waited.
As she approached the entrance, the sound of voices reached her ears. She slowed her steps, curiosity and caution guiding her closer.
"âŠand once the remaining children are secured, we can begin the next phase," the Prototypeâs voice was calm and calculating, every word measured as he used the stolen voices of those who have spoken to him. "Their resilience makes them perfect subjects. Weâll have ample opportunities to push beyond the limits of what this facility dared to achieve."
Ballade froze. Her heartâif it could beatâwould have stopped. She stepped closer, unnoticed, her breath caught.
"Ballade..." CatNapâs voice was hesitant. "Is not going to let this go. She wants them to be free..."
"Freedom," the Prototype interrupted smoothly, "is a matter of perspective. You see, true freedom lies in purposeâfulfilling the potential we were created for. These children⊠they are the key to unlocking evolution. Their sacrifice will pave the way for something far greater than any of us."
Balladeâs stomach twisted violently. The world around her blurred at the edges, a rising wave of nausea and panic threatening to drown her. Her hands curled into trembling fists, slick with the blood of those she had already killed, and the weight of those lives now pressed down on her like lead.
"Butâ"
"Do not let sentiment cloud your judgment," the Prototypeâs tone darkened. "Youâve seen how fragile they are, how easily they break. Would you rather they die in fear and ignorance? Or serve a higher calling? In this way, their suffering gains meaning."
She couldnât listen anymore.
"You lied to me," Ballade spoke, albeit a whisper, but it let her presence be known as she stepped into the lab. Both figures turned toward her. CatNapâs eyes widened in guilt; the Prototype merely regarded her with cool detachment.
"[F/N]â" CatNap started, but she shook her head as she looked towards the monstrosity that was the Prototype.
"You told me we were doing this for them," she whispered, her voice shaking with panic. "To save them. Not⊠not this." She gestured wildly. "Not to turn them into experiments!"
"Their freedom," the Prototype said, unflinching, "comes through transcendence. Through transformation. It is the only true escape from the frailties of their existence. You of all creations should understand this."
"I understand," she spat, stepping forward, "that you used me." Her cold eyes locked onto CatNap. "And you let him."
"I⊠I thoughtâ" CatNap stammered, ears flattened.
"No." She shook her head, the enormity of her mistake crashing over her. The faces of the children flashed behind her eyesâtheir laughter, their trustâand the image shattered under the knowledge of what she had condemned them to. "I made a mistake to trust you." she shakes her head before turning on her feels and leaving, ignoring the way CatNap called out to her as she hurried back to Playcare.
This was a mistake.
I made a mistake.
I shouldn't have trusted them.
I shouldn't have trusted him.
But it's too late.
From one hell to another, the Prototype's in control now.
The character takes the appearance of a Victorian-era court jester, while their face is the only thing made of plaster their body consists of poly-blend sateen fabric, and their insides are filled with polyfill, allowing their body to bend and twist however they want, allowing them to get into even the smallest of crevices. They have a removable mask that they can replace with different ones that signify emotions but they're usually wearing the comedy mask, they also have bells on the end of their hat that jingles each time they move.
Keys:
n/a
Warnings: spoilers to chapter 4 and those who haven't played nor seen the game, blood, death and all that shit.
@ghrgrsfdesfrfg recommended this and I was heavily invested in this idea
Playtime Co. is releasing a once-in-a-lifetime toy!
Prepare to be captivated by the Royal Jester, a breathtakingly detailed action figure unlike any other. This stunning collectible stands tall and proud, boasting a regal design that blends the sinister charm of a jester with the power of a king.
The Royal Jester is a collectorâs dream â a statement piece that merges art and imagination. This is more than just a toy; it's an artwork, a conversation starter, and a prized addition to any collection of fantasy and gothic figurines. Perfect for fans of dark fantasy, playing cards, or unique character designs!
There are four limited-edition Jesters; the four brothers of each suit.
The Royal Jesters of Spades, Clubs, Hearts and Diamonds!
Which one will you pick?
-
Subject: 1236
Original Procedure: 10/91
Behavior:
Assigned to the Game Station as one of the new games added to the area, Experiment 1236 is much different from his three "brothers". Before he was transferred into the body he inhabits now, he already had severe behavioral issues to the point it would be dangerous to leave him alone with any of the children. Showing signs where he lacked empathy, a disregard for rules, and was prone to random acts of violence.
This behavior transferred over into his new body and had to be confined within the prison where the staff advised we keep him locked up, but I found his behavior rather intriguing. The few staff that monitor him had commented how 1236 likes to play "games" with them, where he hides in the room and only comes out when the staff are fully in the room, that is when he reveals himself and attacks them.
He has still retained his cognitive thinking but his craving for violence is what makes the others reluctant to leave him around any of the children, that is why I suggested we leave 1222, as well as his brothers, to monitor him closely from being alone with any of the children. As long as we keep him well entertained he shouldn't have the need to act out, he wouldn't dare bite at the hand that feeds him.
Conclusion:
So long as he doesn't harm any of the children, have him remain within the Game Station for further monitoring.
I believe Leith Pierre will find some use in him.
Signature: Dr. Harley Sawyer
-
"Hi, kids! Welcome to the Game Station! I'm Stella, and we've got four super-duper fun games to play! These little tests show us just how crazy strong and smart you are! Follow Mommy Long Legs down the stairs, and she'll show you our latest game! See you in a bit!" Mommy giggled to herself as the children ran around her arms and legs, a few even grabbing her by one of her hands to tug her toward the entrance that read "Scavenger," where the four Kings resided.
"Come along now, children. We have four new friends to meet!" They all cheered in excitementânew games were always so thrilling. "Stay close to Mommy now; we don't want any of you getting lost."
"Yes, Mommy!" Unlike the other three games, "Scavenger" took place in a grand theatre that had the children marveling in awe. They all gasped and huddled around Mommy when the lights turned off before, one by one, they switched back on, leading up toward the stage to reveal four beautifully decorated boxes with a symbol on each: a black spade and club, and a red heart and diamond. The children approached the stage eagerly, waiting to see what would happen. They let out startled screams when the lids of the boxes burst open in a flurry of confetti and four figures jumped out of their respective boxes, the curtains behind them opening and a band started playing circus music.
"Guests!"
"We have guests!"
"What a surprise!"
"A pleasant surprise!" All four figures bowed their heads, and when they lifted them, they wore tragedy and comedy masks with different markings. The owners of the club and heart boxes wore the tragedy masks, while the spade and diamond owners wore the comedy masks. Over the maskâs sockets, their respective symbols were painted in either red or black. "Allow us to introduce ourselves, dear children! We are the Royal Court's Four Jesters!"
"I am the Royal Jester of Spades!"
"I am the Royal Jester of Clubs!"
"I am the Royal Jester of Hearts!"
"And I am the Royal Jester of Diamonds!" As they announced their names, they bowed once more, and the children clapped excitedly. The Jester of Spades was about to speak, but the Jester of Diamonds stepped forward and spoke ahead of him. Though Spade was technically the leader of the Jester Brothers, Diamond had a way with words that captivated the children far more. Despite being the "eldest" of the four, Spade's role often faded into the background because of Diamond's influence "We have a game for you, children, that'll put your minds to the test! Are you ready for such a task?"
"We're ready!" The childrenâs enthusiasm made Diamond laugh. He snapped his fingers, and more lights illuminated the theatre, revealing several boxes scattered throughout.
"This game is simple," he continued as he and his brothers flipped over their own boxes and reached inside to pull out cards.
"Each box has a symbol corresponding to our suits."
"Inside the boxes, you'll find a card with the same suitâŠ"
"Or you'll find a nasty surprise waiting for you," the four jesters said in unison, laughing together.
"When you find four cards of the same suitâ"
"You must then find the matching brother."
"We will be hiding in our boxes somewhere in the theatre."
"And the winner is the one who finds all four cards and one of us first!" With that, the jesters slammed the lids on their boxes shut and stepped forward. "Shall this game begin?"
"Yeah!" The children shouted with glee. The jesters tossed their cards into the air, which exploded into a cloud of smoke. When it cleared, both they and their boxes had vanished.
"What are you waiting for, children? Go and find them!" Mommy cheered. The children quickly scattered, heading toward the many boxes. Mommy stayed behind, keeping her eyes on the boxes bearing the diamond suit. She knew the brothers had left out an important detail: they were constantly moving, slipping unseen from box to box, and occasionally stealing cards from the children to keep the game going. Sometimes, they even hid in the wrong suitâs box just to pop out and surprise the children, snatching more cards. But it was the Jester of Diamonds she kept the closest watch on. He was the most unpredictable of them allâno matter how hard she tried to track his movements, he always stayed one step ahead.
Mommy wasnât allowed to interfere with the games unless a child's life was at stakeâbut Diamond knew better than to cross that line. He didnât want this game to end prematurely. When a couple of screams rang out, Mommy tensedâonly to sigh in relief when she saw it was one of the "nasty surprises": small marionette dolls modeled after the four brothers, similar to the Mini-Huggies. The dolls would jump out of boxes to scare the children and sometimes snatch a card before retreating. As a few of the brothers popped out of their boxes, there was still no sign of Diamond. He always liked to play the waiting game.
"Mommy, Mommy! Look, I found all four cards!" A child ran up, waving their cards excitedly. Mommy clapped her hands to congratulate them, but froze when she saw they were diamond cards.
"Oh, how wonderful. Now you must find the Royal Jester of Diamonds to win! You better hurryâheâs the trickiest one to find." The child gasped and dashed off to search for the diamond-suited box. The jesters always knew when a child had gathered four cards and would either hide or keep the game going by relocating to a distant box. A sudden scream drew Mommyâs attention. It was the same child, being dragged into one of the boxes. She rushed over and flung the lid openâonly to find it completely empty.
Panic gripped her until a chorus of cheers rose from the stage. She turned to see the four brothers emerging from the diamond box, with the Jester of Heart at the bottom holding up Spade and Club. At the top stood Diamond, the victorious child perched on his shoulder.
"And we have a winner!" Diamond announced. "Please, give a round of applause to our lucky champion, who found all four of my cards!"
"Yay, you did it!"
"Good job finding him!"
"That was really hard!" The other children chimed in. Diamond gently set the child on the stage and took the four cards from them. With a swift motion, he transformed the cards into a golden crown. The children gasped as he placed it on his head.
"We have a new King of the Court!" The four jesters bowed low before the child.
"Whoa, a king!"
"He's the king!"
"I'm jealous."
"Maybe we can try again another day."
"Ahaha! Weâre so glad you liked our game," Heart said, rising.
"But there are still more games to playâ"
"Like Musical Memoryâ"
"And Wack-a-Wuggyâ"
"And Statues!" The children giggled excitedly. Mommy called them to follow her to the next game, casting one last wary glance at Diamond as his eyes lingered on her retreating figure.
"You shouldn't keep the rest of our friends waiting!" The four jesters bid the children goodbye, but Heart, Club, and Spade couldn't help but notice how all the children flocked around Diamond the most. It was irritatingâno matter how hard they tried to appeal to the children, Diamond's natural charisma always made him the favorite. They just couldn't compete. "Now, children, follow Mommy out so she can lead you to where our friend Bunzo Bunny is waiting for you!" Diamond waved at Mommy, and she quickly ushered the children away, peeling the ones clinging to him off with a gentle touch.
"Mister Diamond is right! We still have three more games to play, so let's move on to Musical Memory!" Mommyâs voice was cheerful, but she could practically feel Diamond's gaze on her back as they walked away. She chose not to comment on it.
"You did it again, Diamond!" Spade's voice hissed with frustration the moment they were alone. It infuriated them that Diamond was so good at masking his true feelingsâhis unreadable nature only made it worse. Spade growled as Diamond shrugged nonchalantly. "Oh, donât just shrug your shoulders. You know exactly what you did." Diamond scoffed, his tone laced with mock innocence.
"Please. I do a lot of things. If you want me to take responsibility for whatever's made you angry, youâll have to be more specific." He took a step forward, and Heart quickly moved between them, stopping Spade from doing anything rash. "Come now, use your big boy words and tell the class whatâs upset you." Spadeâs hand clenched into a tight fist before he jabbed a finger toward Diamondâs face.
"You know Iâm the leader, Diamond! Iâm the one whoâs supposed to explain the rules when the children enter!" Diamond chuckled, casually swatting Spadeâs hand aside.
"Oh? Is that so? But if youâre the leader, why am I the face of the Royal Jester Brothers?" He gestured toward a nearby banner depicting the four of them. Despite their central grouping, Diamondâs colors were more vibrant and bold compared to the others. "I don't mean to step on your toes, brother. I just think you need to be more creative with your words. Weâre jesters! Weâre meant to wow and amaze the crowdâto entertain and make them laugh! You should work on your approach." Heart nodded thoughtfully.
"Heâs right, Spade."
"Whaâ"
"Heâs got that charm we lack, dude," Club added with a shrug. "We mostly just follow his lead or stick to the script."
"But⊠Iâm not boring, right?" Spadeâs voice wavered, Heart and Club exchanged an awkward glance.
"EhhâŠ" Diamond laughed, the bells on his hat jingling with the motion.
"Donât fret. You can just leave it to me! Our game has only just openedâthereâs a lot of pressure on your shoulders. Let me share that burden with you. You donât have to worry about capturing the audienceâI can handle that. Or if youâd prefer, I can give you some tips on how to really win them over."
"Yeah, heâs been helping us out too," Club added.
"You shouldnât blame him, Spade," Heart said gently. "The children had fun and loved our performance. Isnât that what really matters?"
"I⊠I suppose youâre right." Spadeâs frustration deflated, and he sighed.
"Itâs fine," Diamond said with a dismissive wave. "You probably just got overwhelmed." The tension dissolved quickly, but as Diamond turned away, his expression beneath the mask twisted into one of quiet disgust. Pathetic. Spadeâs need for attention was so disappointing. Diamond genuinely didnât understand why Spade was so worked upâhe thought he was doing him a favor by taking control of the narrative.
"Diamond!" A sharp voice called from below. Diamondâs head perked up, and he peered over the theatreâs upper railing to spot Leith Pierre, Head of Innovation and CEO of Playtime Co. "Get down here. I have a job for you." Diamondâs sinister mask glistened under the spotlight. A job? Intriguing. He leapt over the railing, landing gracefully on the backrest of a chair. Leith grimaced and edged away from the jesterâs too-close, too-creepy face.
"How can I help you, Mister Pierre?" Diamond asked, his arms swinging loosely in front of him.
"There are a few⊠'rodents' running around whoâve gotten into something they shouldnât have. I need you to locate and dispose of them. I donât care how you do itâjust make sure theyâre no longer a problem. And keep it quiet. We donât want our guests knowing we have a pest issue." A shiver ran down Leithâs spine as Diamond tilted his head, his maskâs empty sockets somehow conveying an unsettling glee.
"However I want?" Leith cleared his throat, taking another step back.
"Yes, yes. Play with them for all I careâjust make sure no one sees."
"You can count on me, sir." Diamond bowed low, his tone dripping with mock formality.
"Right⊠Youâre the only one I trust for this sort of cleanup," Leith muttered.
The Jester Brothers shared some abilities with Mommy Long Legsâthough their limbs didnât stretch quite as far, they could extend their arms a fair distance. Their arms and legs are capable of rapid extension and retraction and can effectively evade harm by contouring their body and bouncing away in a spring-like fashion. With this in mind, Diamond slipped easily into the factoryâs ventilation system, crawling through pipes and squeezing into crevices with eerie grace. This was why he behaved, why he didnât lash out when Spade overstepped. The real fun began when he was set loose.
The thrill of the hunt was irresistibleâtracking down the employees no one would miss was his favorite game of all.
This is what happens when you wander where you donât belong, the man thought when Leith gave him this job after catching him in a restricted area within the Game Station. Talk about being in the wrong place at the wrong time. As he ventured deeper into the factory, the voices and sounds of the other staff grew distant, their echoes bouncing off the cold, industrial walls. He could practically hear the hum of water through the pipes and the scurrying steps of mice. This was fineâhe liked working on his own anyway. All he had to do was fix the burst pipes and be on his merry little way.
When he located the pipes, he quickly got to work, the silence around him becoming a source of comfort compared to the loud screaming of children playing in the Game Station. The thought of children made him think of his own family waiting for him at home. He could still remember the looks on their faces when he told them he was working for Playtime Co. It wasnât a glamorous jobâhe didnât get to interact with the toys or mascotsâjust a simple engineering role where he fixed whatever was broken. As he continued to work, he began to faintly hear a subtle sound: tapping. He couldnât quite make out what it was, but he knew it wasnât water dripping onto the pipes. It sounded more⊠metallic.
He shook his head, deciding to ignore it in favor of finishing the task at hand, but the feeling of being watched began to creep over him.
The tapping didnât cease. In fact, it almost seemed like it was playing a sort of beat. If he focused hard enough, he could almost recognize itâit sounded like the music that played when you entered the Jester's Theatre. With that realization, his nerves tightened. He picked up his flashlight, shining it around even though he wasnât sure what he was looking for.
He swallowed thickly, his mind drifting back to the gossip and rumors his fellow engineers spread just to spook each otherâhow staff would disappear without a trace when they ventured too deep into the factory. It always started with distant tapping, mimicking the music from the Game Station. Then came the bells. You knew you were in danger when you heard jingling bellsâsubtle meant you were still safe, but if they were close⊠that meant whatever was making the sound was near.
No. No, he was just being paranoid. Rumors were just rumors. Right?
He inhaled deeply, trying to calm the rapid beating of his heart, but his breath hitched when the bells startedâand they were close. Too close.
Forget this. Mister Pierre can shove itâIâm getting the heck out of here.
In his panic, he left his equipment behind, sprinting back down the hall from which heâd come. The tapping, the bellsâwhat came next? What came nexâ
"HahahaâŠ~"
The laughter.
Heâd been spotted.
He risked a glance back and froze. Through the suffocating darkness, a faint glow stared back at himâtwo points of light, fixed directly on him. Those rumors werenât rumors after all. Fear surged through him, and without a second thought, he ran.
The laughter grew louder, bouncing off the walls and ringing through the corridors. The noise behind him kept getting closer, no matter how fast he ran. Whatever was chasing him was fastâtoo fast for it to be human. Was this why people had been disappearing? Was he next? Had Mister Pierre sent him here on purpose, knowing what would happen?
He turned a corner sharplyâand collided hard with a pipe.
The impact knocked him to the ground, his vision swimming as pain blossomed across his forehead. Dazed, he pressed a hand to his head, trying to quell the throbbing ache. The sound of bells drew closer, the metallic jingling slow and deliberate.
He didnât dare look up.
"Awww⊠whatâs the matter?" a sing-song voice cooed from above him. "Did you fall down? Poor little thing." a whimper escaped his lips, his body trembling as he fought to crawl backward.
"P-please⊠please donât⊠I-I didnât even want to be here⊠Iâ"
"Oh, but you are here!" his interrupted gleefully, the bells around on his hat jingling with every movement. "And youâve been so very rude, sneaking around where you shouldnât be. Tsk, tsk. What should I do with you?"
"Please⊠I-I have a family⊠kidsâŠ" his voice cracked, tears spilling down his face. For a moment, there was silence. Then a soft giggle.
"Ohhh, I love it when they beg." The voice was right in front of him now, and he felt a cold hand grasp his chin, forcing his head up. The fallen flashlight managed to reveal the figure above him and there he saw the Jester of Diamonds strung up within the pipes, his limbs curling around them to keep his body suspended "Beg some more. Itâs my favorite part." his laughter rung out again as his free arm wrapped around the engineer, caging him within his arm then hoisting off the ground.
"N-No, please! I beg of you, d-don't hurt me..." his mask slowly lifted away, revealing something far more monstrous than any toy should have been. The face beneath the mask was a grotesque parody of a jesterâs grinâwide and stretched too far, with jagged, uneven teeth glistening with saliva and fresh blood. Drool dripped from the corners of his mouth, mixing with the crimson that stained his lips. The smell of iron was sharp and suffocating.
The last thing the man saw was that terrible, twisted smile lunging toward him.
Later, the sound of gnawing filled the corridor. Diamond crouched over the broken body, his sharp teeth tearing into flesh with wet, squelching sounds. Blood dripped down his face and hands as he fed with terrifying enthusiasm, his shoulders shaking with occasional giggles of delight. When he finally stood, his grin was wide and satisfied.
"Delicious," he whispered to no one in particular, his voice thick with amusement.
When he left, he made sure to block off the area so no other human employee would stumble upon the "mess" heâd made. Speaking of mess, he glanced down at himself and sighed at the blood soaking his costume. Returning to the theatre through the ventilation shaft, he slinked into the dressing room and breathed a sigh of relief when he found it empty. The company was kind enough to provide different costumes for him and his brothers, and he quickly changed into a fresh one, trashing the bloodied outfit without a second thought.
Humming a cheerful tune, he left the dressing room in search of Mister Pierre.
"Look, look! It's the Jester of Diamonds!"
"Hi Jester! Your game was fun to play!"
"I hope we can play it again!" Diamond waved at the children as he walked through the Game Station toward the train, where he spotted Leith alongside one of the scientists. Wanting to reach them quicker, he used his powerful legs to spring himself over the crowd of children, eliciting gasps and laughter. Stretching his arms out with an exaggerated flourish, he cushioned his fall and landed gracefully right in front of Leith, his bells jingling softly as he straightened up.
"Ah! Just the toy I was hoping to see!" Diamond gives a dramatic bow, but Leith waves his hand to dismiss him. "Enough of the flairâdid you do what I asked?" Both he and the scientist notice how some blood dripped out from behind Diamondâs mask. The jester chuckled softly, his tongue peeking out to lick it clean.
"Yes, sir. The rodents have been exterminatedâyou just need someone to clean up the mess." Leith smiled and clapped his hands.
"Wonderful! I'll be sure to reward you later." Leith said with satisfaction but Diamond shook his head.
"There should be no need, sir. My reward was the fun I had while playing my game of hide and seek."
"Ah hah, right. Well, you can go back to playing with the children. I'll be sure to keep sending you more 'playmates' to keep you entertained." Leith could see the way the jester practically glowed at the prospect of more âgames.â Satisfied, Diamond left the two men and returned to his brothers and Mommy, seamlessly slipping back into their playful routine. Leith sighed to himself. "As much as he freaks me out, he's almost as handy as Boxy Boo." Harley Sawyer chuckled.
"Indeed, but he's far more intriguing than 1160. He makes a game out of it, no matter what you ask of him," he said, watching how Diamond played with the children alongside his brothers and Mommy. "What a masterpiece he turned out to be."
The character takes the appearance of a beautifully crafted music box ballerina figurine made of the toughest porcelain and glass, their clothes made from real fabric that is soft to touch and hair so smooth and silky you'd mistake it for real hair. Attached to their back is a wind up key that continuously spins when they're active and stops when they switch off. If the key is removed they cease to operate until key is returned and they are wound up again. Before CatNap, the character was the one to put the children to sleep with their built-in music box that would constantly be updated with new songs to play to help ease the children to sleep.
Keys:
[F/N]: Female Name
Warnings: spoilers for chapter 4 and those who haven't played the game, blood, death and all that shit.
"Lullaby" pt. 2, pt.3
bound to be mistakes that I was too lazy to find or fix.
that is all.
This beautiful ballerina is what every little girl dreams to be! Each doll sold plays a different song when you wind her key and her articulated, posable body in shimmery outfits add to storytelling. This doll is ready and waiting to be taken home to sing and dance for your little girl, all day, every day, forever and ever!
She is your best friend, Ballade Ballerina!
-
Subject: 1179
Original Procedure Date: 11/90
Behavior:
Assigned to Home Sweet Home within the Playcare, it acts as a motherly figure towards the children with a "warm" and "caring" attitude. That attitude switches off around the staff and it acts "cold" and "unresponsive" but will do as it's told when given orders. This was one of the few experiments that had their cognitive thinking intact instead becoming one of those mindless individuals.
Much like it's predecessors, while also maintaining the ability to think and respond, it acts as a bodyguard and or security that monitors the children when it's lights out. Nothing seems to get past its watchful eyes while also documenting who comes and goes both Home Sweet Home and the Playcare.
A stage was built into Home Sweet Home where it resides while its built-in music box would play lullabies to help put the children to sleep or when they're stressed it would help calm them down, however, it roams around during the "day" and interacts with the children.
While their temperament becomes apathetic around the regular employees, it becomes more nervous and prone to aggression around the scientists but what intrigues me the most is how it acts around me. Sometimes it would shut down completely when in my presence but is obedient to any order I give it, going so far as to drop any other previous order to complete a task I give it.
Conclusion:
Have it remain within Home Sweet Home for further monitoring.
Subject 1179 is one of the more successful Bigger Bodies that thinks, acts and listens while it can go unmonitored and it won't act out or misbehave.
Signature: Dr. Harley Swayer
-
"Hey, wind up the key already."
"Just... give me a sec, alright. This thing is so hard to turn!" two human employees struggled to turn the wind up key attached to the back of a giant four meter tall ballerina figurine doll, the coiled spring within its body needing to be tightened enough to function throughout the day. The two let out a breath of relief when it finally clicked into place and the third took a step back just as the figurine sparked to life, she sat on her knees with her head in a bowed position but when she turned on she slowly sat up with her eyes blinking to life.
"Good, you're awake." a yawn escaped her lips as she stretched her arms above her head, she looked down at the human in front of her when they snapped their fingers in front of her "Ballade, state your tasks for today." her face, made of the finest but toughest porcelain, held little to no emotion as she continued to stare the human down.
"Wait for the children to wake. Help the children get ready for the day. Entertain the children as the day progresses. Assist the Smiling Critters if needed. Abide by the orders the employees give. When the children--" she stops when they held a hand up to her, their other hand pinching the bridge of their nose in mild irritation.
"Okay, okay, that's enough. I hate doing this." one of the other employees places a hand on their shoulder.
"It's standard procedure, pal. We've got to ask so we know that she knows her daily duties and tasks. If anything is amiss we've got to report to Dr. Sawyer." the three of them shudder, missing how Ballade twitched at the mention of the doctor "You know how he is, that freak."
"Yeah, and besides, we're lucky that we're around one of the few toys whose first thought isn't to bite our heads off." at that comment, they peak up at Ballade and saw how she just continued to stare at them, eyes unnervingly not breaking contact with the three of them as they spoke "Let's not take our chances though." they step off her stage and draw the curtains.
"You know what you're supposed to do." she nods and they leave, she lets out another yawn before finally standing to her feet and waiting for her cue. She laced her fingers together as she stretched her arms and legs, not that she needed to, and got into position at the sound of the soft pitter patter that was the children's footsteps along with more heavier footsteps of the Smiling Critters.
"Haha, alright children. Now that you're all awake, let's help wake up our last friend! You all remember what to do, right?" the voice chuckles softly when the children nod their heads enthusiastically "Alright. One, two, three... oh, Miss Ballade~ rise and shine!"
"Rise and shine, Miss Ballade!" a silence washes over them when nothing happened.
"I think we need to be a little louder, one more time children. Oh, Miss Ballade~"
"Rise and shine!" they hear the sound of soft laughter as a melody starts to play from behind the curtain, they all cheer when the curtain is thrown open and Ballade steps out with a bright smile on her face.
"Good morning children! Thank you for waking me, I really needed that. So, kids, are you all ready for breakfast? Let's find Picky Piggy, I'm sure she's fixed you all something to eat!" at the mention of food a few children scatter to the dining hall, and a few other children lingered around and waited for Ballade "Remember kids, with a healthy diet and enough practice, you just might be able to be like me one day." she says as she takes a step off her stage while reaching for one of the children.
"Really? Can I become a ballerina like you when I grow up?" a genuine smile spreads across her porcelain face as she picks the little girl up and holds her up, the girl starts to laugh when Ballade nuzzles her nose against hers.
"Of course, when you believe in yourself, anything is possible." a laugh escapes her lips when the little girl wraps her arms around her neck and hugs her, she grunts when another pair of arms wraps around her and pulls her into a hug. She pursed her lips and looked down at DogDay, whose already permanent smile stretched wider while his tail wagged when she managed to free her hand to gently caress the back of his head "Good morning to you too, DogDay." he giggled softly.
"Good morning, Miss Ballade." she happily greets the other Smiling Critters, who were rounding up the leftover children, and form a line so no child is left out during breakfast. DogDay was leading them with Ballade, who was ultimately the tallest toy within the Playcare, was the last in line while Hoppy, Kickin and Bubba were mixed in with the children. As they made their way to the dining hall, Ballade was singing different nursery rhymes with the children and Smiling Critters joining in happily to keep them entertained "Who's hungry?"
"We are!" DogDay smiles as he steps to the side and gestures for the children to take a seat in the dining hall, where Picky was setting up the food.
"Well, go take a seat and Picky will serve you right up!" Ballade takes a step back and watches as the children take their seats, whether it be with their friends or by themselves, even the Smiling Critters take their designated seats "Miss Ballade, join us." DogDay says, Bobby smiles warmly as she gestures for Ballade to sit with them.
"Yes, join us!" she gently shakes her head.
"Perhaps later, we are still missing a face." this caused DogDay to look around and notice who exactly was missing.
"Drats, he must have gone back to sleep. Allow me to--" she raises her hand.
"I shall retrieve him, it will be no hassle. Besides, he listens to me." DogDay's ears lowered as a soft whine escaped him, she gave him a comforting smile as she gently patted his head "Do not worry, friend. I will make sure he comes down to join us for breakfast." he nodded, albeit reluctantly.
"Alright." another whine leaves him when both her hands pinch at his cheeks and start stretching them, this caused the children to laugh when DogDay grabbed her by her wrists to stop her "Okay, okay!" she lets go and chuckles when he was rubbing his cheeks, Crafty and Bubba comforting him when he cried softly.
"Good, I'll be back with him in toe." she pats his head before turning on her heel and leaving.
The Smiling Critters consists of eight members, that being DogDay, Bubba Bubbaphant, Bobby BearHug, CraftyCorn, Hoppy Hopscotch, KickinChicken, Picky Piggy and last by certainly not least CatNap. Ballade was created before the Smiling Critters and is the one in charge of them all, keeping them in line and checking on them as ordered by the Doctor himself. She, of course, knows about the experiments and knows who the children were before they were placed into their Bigger Bodies. They, too, recognized Ballade as the nice caretaker who looked after them when they were still human and trusted her with all their heart. Ballade's stage resided within the main foyer in the center of the room where she would usually sing and dance for the children, as for the Smiling Critters, they generally resided in cells beneath the Playhouse but Miss Stella Greyber thought it would make the children happier if they stayed in Home Sweet Home so Ballade wouldn't have to go far from the children just to check on the Smiling Critters.
That being said...
"CatNap~ I know you're in there." she gently knocks on the door before opening it to find the colossal cat sleeping soundly on his cat bed, she enters the room and closes the door behind her then approaches him. Her hand reached to press gently against his head, she smiled fondly when a purr rumbled out of his throat and she continued to stroke his head as she knelt down on her knees "It's time to eat, Theo." she spoke softly, she tilts her head to the side and saw that his eyes opened.
"I'm not hungry..." she frowned.
"I see they still haven't fixed your voice box yet." he grunts at her words.
"They don't care about me." he looked up at her when she wrapped her arms around his neck and laid her head on top of his, her cheek rubbing into the top of his head.
"But I do, and I wish I could help you." her eyes trailed down his body and winced when she saw his skeletal figure "And I wish for you to join us for breakfast, my boy. The others are waiting for us to join them, so we mustn't keep them waiting." he huffed and turned away from her, his tail flicking around in disinterest.
"They're not waiting. They don't care about me either." she pouts but doesn't stop petting him.
"That's not true, they care in their own way. Won't you do this for me, my sweet boy?" it still wasn't enough to convince him, haa, when he gets like this she only has one last thing to resort to "I see, I guess I'll leave you to sleep. But DogDay will be very upset." a subtle smirk stretched across her lips when his ear perked up.
"DogDay...?" she shrugged her shoulders as she removed herself, dusting the skirt of her dress.
"Mm hmm, he was upset that you weren't there to join us for breakfast. I won't pressure you to join us, but I guess Crafty will be the one to keep him company." playing with his feelings like this was cruel but DogDay was CatNap's closest friend where he got pretty jealous when the others got too close to him "I'll tell him you're still sleeping, so sweet dreams my baby~" she's waving him goodbye as she takes her leave and closing the door behind her, she's walking away and quietly counting down from five and the moment she gets to one his door was kicked open. She snickers to herself and stops to wait for him, as she's turning around she notices that he isn't slowing down and before she can do anything to avoid him he crashes into her.
*SLAM*
*THUD*
*CRASH*
"What was that?" DogDay was quick to his feet at the sound of a loud crash, the others quickly settled the children as he and Kickin rushed out to see what it was, only for them to hold back their laughter at the sight. The cause of the sound was CatNap charging into Ballade and the two of them tumbling down the stairs when they reached the bottom Ballade fell face first into the floor with CatNap on top of her, DogDay continued to laugh quietly as he approached them "Are you... alright, Miss Ballade?" he and Kickin burst out into laughter when she answers them with a thumbs up, face still in the floor.
"Sorry, Miss Ballade..." CatNap apologies as he lifts his hand upon realizing his paw was pressed into the back of her head.
"It's alright, my dear boy. You were just excited to eat with your friends." she reassures them that she's alright as they help her to her feet and they return to the dining hall, Ballade had a bright smile on her face at the sight of all her children eating together. Despite the horrors that lie beneath their feet, she could never ask for a better job than thi--
"Ballade." her eyes snap away from the children and see that it was Stella Greyber calling her name, she gestures with her finger for her to come so with one final look at the children she slinks away to see what the Head of Playcare could possibly need from her.
"Miss Greyber, how may I be of assistance today?" a bead of sweat formed on Stella's cheek as she stared up at the figurine, despite the friendly smile on her face, her eyes were void of any emotion as her voice was monotone.
"I need you to accompany me and the other Head Executives for a meeting, we have some guests that I'm worried will act out." she raised a brow.
"Act... out?" her mind thinks back to the other times Stella or the other Head Executives called her out when they were having meetings with especially unruly guests, she slowly nods her head "I understand, Miss Greyber." Stella smiles and claps her hands.
"Splendid, just follow me out." she nods her head but stops and looks to where the Smiling Critters are.
"Oh, CatNap!" she calls out, his head snaps up and looks to where she is, he scowls when he sees Stella but his gaze softens when Ballade smiles "Look after the children for me while I'm gone, hmm? I trust you'll keep them safe." her smile brightened when he nodded, slowly, but he nodded.
"Okay..." she laughs softly and waves the children goodbye when the children bid her goodbye, Kickin and Hoppy pout as they watch Ballade follow Stella out before they all look up at CatNap, who went back to eating his food "... what?"
"How come you're in charge? I thought she'd at least choose DogDay."
"I'm not in charge. She only told me to look after the children..." DogDay nods.
"Yeah. Besides, he needs more time to hang around the children! Since he visits the doctor more often than us, the children have been missing him and want to spend more time with him! She must have thought of that as to why she chose CatNap to look after the children." Bubba nods.
"I agree, CatNap is becoming quite popular with the children." Bobby giggles softly.
"Sounds to me you're just jealous she chose him and not you two."
"We're not jealous!" Crafty places her hands on their backs to calm them.
"Now, now, no fighting. Miss Ballade wouldn't want us to." CatNap watched as his friends bicker amongst each other as he thought of the real reason Ballade asked him of all the Smiling Critters to look after the children, or rather, watch. The reason she asked him was because he was more capable of guarding them while she was away, she didn't act as just a caretaker to the children, she was also their bodyguard in case guests that were welcomed into the Playcare acted aggressively around the children or staff. She waves at the few children outside Home Sweet Home as well as the Miss Delight teachers as she continues to follow Stella to the Gas Production Zone, and it was the moment she was out of sight that she dropped her friendly demeanor.
The human employees were quick to shuffle away when Stella entered with Ballade trailing close behind, her heavy footsteps echoing throughout the production zone as they stepped onto the lift and had them lowered towards the prison. Stella looked back at Ballade and noticed how she grew nervous as they traversed through the toy graveyard, she was nervous herself but she noticed how the figurine was clasping her hands together as she kept her glass eyes down to avoid looking at the toys. To the people who are unaware, they would think that it was just rejected or ruined toys they were walking by, but to the people who knew the truth... it was better not to think about it for their own sanity.
"You're here, finally!" Leith Pierre, Head of Innovations and owner of Playtime Co., announced when Stella entered the room with Ballade in toe. He was speaking with Stella as Ballade looked around the room and spotted the familiar looking box in the corner of the room, she sighs, so she was on cleanup duty huh? She blinked when Leith was in front of her and snapping his fingers to get her attention, she slowly turned her head to look down at him and saw the irritated expression on his face "Alright, you know what you're to do, hmm? I've got six guests coming down to discuss a couple things when in reality, I'm just going to have you two get rid of them. It's the media that's gotten a little too nosey and I need you to silence them for, well, ever. Got it?" she stared blankly at him then nodded.
"Understood." he gives her that all too familiar smile; fake.
"Terrific! Get into place." she nods once more and takes her place beside the door. Despite being in the lower area of Playtime Co. where a prison was built, the room was nicely decorated with all sorts of toys littered around so it wouldn't be odd to see the popular, life-sized doll of Ballade Ballerina in the room. She takes a breath before holding the first position (a basic ballet position) with a kid-friendly smile on her face, she also temporarily slowed her wind up key so you wouldn't hear it tick as it moved "Okay, bring 'em in."
...
...
'So boring...' she could feel the yawn building up in her throat but had to fight it down as to not alarm the unsuspecting guests that she was alive and watching their every movement, she had been watching them closely since they stepped foot into the room and would look away when they would glance up at her. The three Head Executives were answering questions their guests were asking and it started off with the usual, she was watching them again but stopped when they gestured to her.
"My little girl has a Ballade doll, I never would have thought you would have made a life size version of her. I've seen the Huggy Wuggy and Kissy Missy ones, but I still can't get over the sheer size of them." Leith laughs at the comment.
"Of course, of course! The children love them, or rather, they love to climb all over them. Our Ballade here is our most delicate one. Unlike Huggy, who's made of fur and fluff, or Mommy, who's made of plastic, she's made of porcelain. She's one of our finest toys and mascots, the children just love her."
"Does she sing too?" Stella nods.
"She does indeed, she has the wind up key and everything but it's a hassle to wind it up because of the technical stuff inside her." the lady deflated a little.
"A pity. Well, anyway, back to the interview." she picks up a stack of papers and then spreads them across the table to reveal a couple photos of the factory, it was a wonder how they managed to capture them when it was against the rules to film or document anything when within the factory, they must have a really good photographer "I am very curious about the many locations within Playtime Co., especially the building we're in now."
"Yes, and by the looks of it, it kind of looks like a... prison?" Eddie M. N. Ritterman, the Head of Research, just let out a laugh.
"A prison? Don't be ridiculous! Why would we, a company known for making toys, build a prison? This place is merely a warehouse for toys that just didn't appeal to the children." that answer didn't really convince the interviewers, not that it mattered, they weren't leaving this room, let alone the building itself "We bring toys that don't make the cut down here so we can brainstorm and see how we can make them better! Down here is where all the "science" happens, you know?" they raise a brow.
"Science?"
"Well, our leading scientist isn't here to give all the boring details about how we run things, but he's what makes the toys come to life! He's the reason why our Ballade here is so lifelike, you see." at this comment one of the interviewers stood up and looked at Ballade closely.
"Now that you mention it, it's almost as if her eyes are following me..." he murmured to himself and started moving side to side to see if she was really watching them, the three Executives watch Ballade's eyes closely and saw that she managed to not look at him and when the others saw this as well he was quickly yanked back into his seat.
"Stop that, you're making yourself look like a fool." they whisper sharply.
"But I swear we're being watched." Leith chuckles at that.
"You can thank our security for that! We pride ourselves in our security to make any intruders as uncomfortable as possible." that comment caused them to grow a little nervous, Eddie laughed when he could feel the rise of tension because of Leith's words.
"What Leith is trying to say is that with our security, anyone that trespasses onto Playtime Co. property without proper invitation, well, they better hope that the silent alarm that goes off is the only thing they should be worrying about." this caused the lot of them to shrink a little, the staff hadn't realized that this man came onto the property multiple times disguised as a guest to take photos but he didn't go unrecognized by Huggy and Mommy, the mascots who were the security for the main entrance and Game Stop of Playtime Co.
"Mister Pierre, sir, we didn't mean--" Stella winced and looked away when Eddie raised his hand to stop them. Eddie's eyes narrowed as they all looked at how their guests shrank under his gaze.
"Now, there's no need to apologize. I must say, you got some really good shots of our factory. I should thank you, clearly we need to update our human security since they failed to check if anyone was carrying a camera when it is prohibited to bring such things into the factory. A hazard, you know? I should get to that right away!" he stands to his feet and readjusts his blazer "I'll be sure to have our security take care of things." Stella and Eddie follow close behind as they leave the room, closing the door behind them and leaving the six people in there.
"Great! They're probably going to call the police."
"They're going to have us barred from entering the property."
"I'm more surprised they didn't confiscate the photos."
"He said that security was going to "take care of things", or whatever that means."
"Think we can just leave?"
"Yeah, and find the exit through this maze? I think it'd be better to wait for security." they start discussing what they should do when they hear a subtle ticking sound, they look over and see that it was coming from the Ballade Ballerina figurine "Is it... ticking?" one of them asked as they approached her, looking her up and down and noticing how her wind up key was turning.
"Is she on or something?" they jumped when the box in the corner of the room started making a noise, the crank on the jack-in-the-box turning on its own and playing its familiar tune, creeping them out even further "Is it automatic or something."
"Shut it off if it freaks you out so much." a few of them approach the box while the others paced the room.
"All around the cobbler's bench..." the man in front of Ballade whipped his head up at her when she started singing, the room fell into silence when both she and the box started playing "Pop goes the Weasel", Ballade sang it slowly with an eerie and dull expression on her face "The monkey chased the weasel..." the woman pacing the room shook her head.
"Why is she singing?"
"Is she supposed to sing that slow?"
"The monkey thought 'twas all in fun..." the man in front of her shook his head as he approached the door.
"Fuck this." he rushes for the door and grabs the doorknob, he's in the process of yanking it open when a large hand slams it shut. He stares at the hand that is bigger than his head before slowly looking up to see Ballade staring down at him, his breath hitches when she stares him straight in the eyes.
"Pop goes the weasel." the room is filled with screams when her hand grabs him by the neck and closes around it, promptly snapping his neck and killing him on the spot. What followed next was the sound of blood-curdling screams and cries for help, yet their pleas fell to deaf ears as they were killed like cattle in a slaughterhouse. When the room fell quiet, Leith peeked inside and smirked softly at the sight of Ballade feeding Boxy Boo the dead interviewers one by one, well, the interviewers who weren't already half-eaten by the gluttonous toy. He whistled softly when he saw a few holes in the concrete walls, she was quite the masterpiece, he had to admit. Despite being a porcelain doll that is normally very fragile, the doctor had constructed her body with the finest but toughest porcelain he could find. She acted as not only the security for Playcare, she was essentially a bodyguard for the three Head Executives as well as extra muscle for cleaning up dead bodies "Open wide, Boxy." she cooed as she held a dismembered torso in her hands and dangled it above him, a faint smile graced her lips when he obliged and opened as wide as he could and she dropped it into his mouth.
"Haha, well done!" she didn't pay Leith any mind as she continued to feed Boxy "We'll have the Specialist mop up all the blood, and Ballade? Don't forget to clean yourself up." at the mention of that, she looked down at herself and saw the blood dripping down her fine china.
"We're lucky porcelain doesn't stain easily, or else it'd be a pain to explain why she's been dyed red." Eddie comments, Stella sighs softly.
"Well, she does get the most maintenance out of all the toys. She requires a lot of cleaning or else she'll fall apart." Ballade let out an oh when she felt Boxy nudge her side, she looked down at him and saw that he was licking the blood off her fingertips. Experiment 1160, better known as Boxy Boo, was the first experiment from the Bigger Bodies Initiative that was a success but unlike her, he was violent and gluttonous with his purpose being the disposing of lower-ended employees aware of the Initiative. While her main purpose was to look after the children within Playcare, she also helped Boxy Boo and the Specialist deal with "clean-up duty" and because of that, she was constantly around him since she was the only one who could control him. Due to that, Boxy Boo was more like a dog around her since she treated him nicely.
"Clean up the rest of the bodies then you can go back to Playcare after returning Boxy Boo to his cell." she nods her head.
"Yes, sir." she has to hold Boxy Boo's head down to stop him from lunging towards Leith, who approached her knowing that she would keep him safe from the ravenous toy, just to pat her on the arm.
"Good girl." she just huffed softly. It only takes a couple minutes for Ballade to feed the last of the bodies to Boxy before he's tuckered out and slinking back into his box, she's caressing the top of it and cooing sweet nothings to him until he falls asleep. He too was once a child, she wasn't going to treat him like a savage just because he'd lost himself to this experiment, she had a role as a caretaker and she was going to fulfill it no matter what.
"Goodbye, Boxy Boo. I'm sure I'll see you soon." she says as she pats his head, he whines softly but lets her go nonetheless. She exits the room and is escorted back to the Playcare by a few prison guards, she smacks their hands off her when they grab her and practically growls at them not to do it again. She doesn't really get in trouble for killing any of the employees, Leith prefers it because it's fewer people to pay wages to, he practically encourages it and the humans all know it. Ballade double checks she'd gotten all the blood off of her before finally stepping back into Playcare, it was easy for her to lie to the children about her whereabouts and why she was gone as it was the breathe. Sometimes she felt guilty for lying to their faces but it was better for them not to know; it was better for them to remain unaware that she was a stone-cold killer who was more than capable of killing them.
"Come on, Miss Ballade! We made something for you." she gasped softly, placing a hand on her chest.
"For me? You shouldn't have." she'd been led by the hand of a few children towards the playground close to the schoolhouse where they showed her small drawings they made "What's this?" they laughed softly.
"Miss Delight told us to draw something that makes us happy, so I drew you!"
"Me too!"
"I did too!"
"Miss CraftyCorn helped me with mine." Ballade took each of their drawings and looked at them closely, making sure to look at each detail "Do you like them, Miss Ballade?" she smiled fondly at the drawings before placing her hands on their heads one by one, snickering softly when she messed with their hair.
"I love them. It warms my heart to know that I make you happy." she pats their backs when they hug her legs "Now come, let's go join the others. I hear you guys are playing hide and go seek." they gasp in anticipation, hide and seek was always fun with the Smiling Critters. Ballade sat with CatNap under a tree by Home Sweet Home as they watched the children run around looking for spots to hide, they were too big to participate in hiding and though the other Smiling Critters were just as big, they were more capable of hiding than them. CatNap is curled up behind her as she lets her body rest against his, her hand gently stroking his head while his tail thumped gently on the ground.
"Thank you for looking after the children, CatNap. Did anything happen while I was away?" he lets out a soft grunt.
"No. The children were well-behaved." she smiles.
"That's good. Did they give you any trouble?"
"Not really, they mostly bothered DogDay." this caused her to laugh softly and she looked over to where DogDay was and saw him chasing around one of the children he managed to find that was hiding in a bush "He is the favorite one amongst us all."
"With his friendly personality, I wouldn't see why anyone wouldn't like him." CatNap huffed at that "But you're still my favorite, I always did love the smell of lavender compared to vanilla." she chuckled when he started purring as he nudged his against her side, she rewarded him by scratching under his chin while pressing a kiss atop of his head, this only intensified the purring. About an hour or so goes by before the game ends and they come to collect the two, only to find them both sleeping soundly in each other's company. Ballade didn't mean to fall asleep, she could technically go days without "sleep" so long as her key kept turning, however, her key had stopped since she was leaning against CatNap and she evidently fell asleep on him. It took Bubba to wind up her key to get her to wake up, and when she did, she apologized for doing so since she promised she'd watch them play.
"CatNap can put just about anybody to sleep!"
"But I didn't expect to see Miss Ballade to fall asleep. She's never one to fall asleep while on duty."
"Perhaps whatever she had to do tuckered her out." no, my key just stopped and I inadvertently fell asleep... but CatNap is very nice to nap around, hence his name. To make up for it, Ballade spends the rest of the day with the girls, and the boys who want to participate, practicing ballet moves. Of course, she only shows them how to do basic moves but shows off her body's flexibility, since her body didn't have bones she could bend and twist her body however she liked. She was by no means like Mommy Longlegs, who could manipulate her body however she liked, but she could easily fold her body in half with little to no strain.
"Am I doing it right, Miss Ballade?" she looked over and saw a little girl trying to perform the pirouette but couldn't quite keep her leg up as she spun nor keep herself from tumbling a little.
"You're quite close, little one, you just need to work on your balance." she kicks at the ground.
"You make it look easy." she chuckled softly.
"I struggled a lot too, it takes years and years of practice. As they say, practice makes perfect. Just don't give up and your efforts will be rewarded." she takes a step back and performs the pirouette once more and does a little bow at the end, she takes a knee and gestures for her to try again "Nobody is going to make fun of you for not getting it on the first go." Ballade, no, [F/N] watched with a fond look as the little girl tried and tried again to stick the landing and was getting there with each attempt she made.
[F/N], that was her name before she became Ballade Ballerina; before she got stuck in a body that she couldn't recognize. She couldn't remember much before her time at Playcare but she did remember that she was older than most of the kids at the orphanage, perhaps that's where she could her motherly tendencies from and why she loved to care for the children, because she knew better than the adults who lied to their faces like they were stupid, but she wasn't stupid. What she could remember was the day when she was chosen, out of all the children who were more eager to be selected, she was the one that was picked and she didn't know how to feel. At the time she was anxious, both at the thought of being with a new family but also leaving the kids she had grown to love, but what choice did she have? Maybe she was happy that she was leaving that underground orphanage to see the sun again, she was excited to feel the wind blow through her hair and to be normal again.
All that happiness was short-lived when she was taken deeper into Playtime Co. to be experimented on by the infamous Doctor Harley Sawyer, that cruel and ruthless man who cared not for her wellbeing but the advancement of science and what he could do. She could almost remember the day she woke up and felt trapped in a body that she just knew wasn't hers, she just felt wrong. Her body no longer felt dense but rather hollow, if she tapped her finger against herself she could hear the way it would make a clinking sound as if two cups came together. Her face felt like it was stuck in place and she couldn't properly express the way she felt, even if she felt herself cry she couldn't even feel the tears that would fall down her cheeks. She felt it was impossible to move, that if she did she would come apart, even still, she could barely bend her knees and elbows and they were stuck in place.
Doctor Harley Sawyer called her his masterpiece, how her body was made from delicate porcelain that he reinforced to make her durable enough to not break easily if she were to suffer enough force or heavy weight to her person. Her body had articulated joints so she could fold and bend her body like a normal person but didn't suffer the strain or pain a human would, she was capable of twisting her limbs in all directions and not feeling a thing. She was practically a machine, she felt like a machine because she had practically lost most of her senses. She couldn't feel anything upon her glass-like skin, taste anything on her artificial tongue, or smell anything through her nose that felt more like decoration on her face. She couldn't eat, she couldn't sleep and if they didn't want to deal with her they could just turn her off by the wind up key on her back that was practically her lifeline. Without it, they could practically turn her off forever and forget about her.
They threatened her with that possibility each time she wouldn't give them the results that they wanted, that if she continued to act up or be difficult they'd throw her away to rot in the prison. That terrified her, she didn't want to be trapped in a cell in a body that felt more like a cage, so she complied and listened. Listening is what granted her freedom, or rather, to leave the lower levels and return to Playcare as Ballade Ballerina, the life-sized music box figurine, to care for and protect the children like she did when she was still human. [F/N] felt herself die each time she would smile at these children, knowing that what she was doing was only going to get them killed and she could do nothing but smile and laugh as they'd be taken, happy that they were chosen like she was... only for their lives to be cut short before it even began.
She was just like those damn adults.
"Miss Ballade?" she blinked when the little girl called her name.
"Oh, y-yes? I'm sorry, I was distracted. Show me again, why don't you?" the girl frowned softly then approached Ballade, taking her hand and squeezing it.
"You don't have to lie, Miss Ballade. I know I'll never be as good as you, so it's fine to tell the truth." her heart ached at her words, and she quickly shook her head and held the little girl's hand within her bigger ones. The few memories she managed to cling to before she became what she is today was that when she was growing up, when she still had a family that loved and cared for her, she wanted to be a ballerina. How ironic, but she remembered when she was young and had that same devastated look on her face when she just couldn't get the basic moves right and was ready to give up.
"No, no. Being as good as me shouldn't be what's on your mind, you've got to be as good as you can be. You won't be as good as me, and that's fine, because you can just be better than me."
"Can I really?" she nods.
"Of course! Because you can continue to grow, while I'll forever be the boring doll who is only good at ballet." she let out an oh when the girl started rocking back and forward.
"I think you're pretty cool for just a boring doll." if she could cry she'd feel her eyes glisten with tears.
"... I really appreciate that. Now come on, show me again. I'll be watching, I promise." she's clapping her hands in encouragement when the girl tries again and again until he finally sticks the landing, she's rewarded with Ballade picking her up and twirling her around with a proud look on her face "See? You did it! Just like I said you would, I am so proud." she caresses her cheek against hers then booped her nose.
"Thank you, Miss Ballade." she says as she wraps her arms around her neck.
"Anything for you." she spends the next half hour performing a couple more moves before the adults tell them that it was time to head back to Home Sweet Home. She allows DogDay and Hoppy to lead the children back into Home Sweet Home where they are separated by gender and brought to separate bathrooms to clean up, she ends up in the kitchen to help Picky sort out dinner while the rest of the Smiling Critters are left to set up the dining hall. She's standing in her usual corner when the children finally arrive with Bobby and Crafty pleading for her to join them at their table, she planned to decline their invitation but was brought over by CatNap nudging her over to them. It felt quite nice to just sit with the Smiling Critters and since she didn't need to eat to sustain herself, she sat quietly with them and would speak every now and then when they spoke to her.
"My favorite part of the day..." CatNap said after dinner was finished and they were all leaving the dining hall.
"Because you get to go back to sleep?" he nods and turns towards the staircase to return to his room, only to be stopped when he is grabbed by a few of the kids and tugged towards Ballade's stage.
"You can't go to sleep yet, CatNap!"
"Miss Ballade's gonna read to us." this caught his attention and he looked to where she was stepping onto her stage after taking a book from one of the kids "You're gonna join us, right? Miss Ballade always makes storytime fun!"
"Come on CatNap, join us."
"It just wouldn't be the same without you." he grumbles softly.
"... alright." they cheer and practically climb all over him when he takes a seat in front of her stage, she smiles when CatNap joins the crowd of children but knows that he is going to sleep through most of the story, not that she minded.
"Okay, kids. Despite having read this story over a thousand times, I'm sure you wouldn't mind hearing it again." she clears her throat then throws her arm out for dramatic flare "The Adventures of the Word Wizard!" they all laugh when she puts on a theatrical performance as she read the book, using different voices for characters and playing her music box for some background noise. She always was good at storytime, able to draw the children in with ease and entertain them, it warmed her heart to see them so invested in a story they had heard time and time again but not get tired of it.
It was one good thing this stupid place had to give her.
"And with his final word, this story has come to an end." the children, including the Smiling Critters, all let out a round of awes that it was over "And now it's time for bed." she laughs when they made more sounds of disappointment, besides Catnap, who stood up and started carrying that were laying on him off to bed.
"Can't we have one more story?"
"Yeah, just one more?" she shakes her head.
"I'm afraid not. Besides, you're all yawning." she closed the book and placed it down as she stepped off her stage and to where the few tired children were sitting, the Smiling Critters gathered the other children and either started carrying them or leading them back to their beds "Sleep is just as important, one should not neglect the need to rest just to continue having fun. I mean, look at CatNap! All he does is sleep and he has fun."
"Then he must be having a lot of fun since he's always sleeping."
"Uh huh, and he must be having the most wonderful dreams because of that. So, why don't we all go to bed so we can dream and have fun while we're asleep? We can always continue the fun tomorrow, it's not like it's going anywhere." that was a lie, she nor the children had no clue whether that would be their last night alive and that thought scared her "Now come, CatNap is ready to help you children to sleep."
"Oh, alright." she scoops them up while grabbing another by the hand to lead them back to their rooms, she's tucking them into bed and pressing kisses onto each of their heads as she passes them. She's mentally counting each child to make sure that all have been returned to bed and that none were missing, the last time she failed a headcount she, well... let's just say she never misses up the headcount anymore.
"Are they all here?" she nods "Whenever you're ready..." she goes through the assortment of songs she had before finally choosing one, the moment CatNap heard her music box start to play he exhaled enough of the red smoke from his mouth to help them doze off but stay awake long enough to hear her sing.
"Lavender's blue, dilly, dilly, lavender's green~" this was CatNap's favorite part of the day, not only did he get to sleep, but he got to help Ballade put all the rowdy children to sleep as he listened to her sing. Before he got put into this body, when he was Theodore Grambell, Ballade was the only one who understood him. He had few friends and preferred keeping it that way because the other children annoyed him, but Ballade was different. Instead of pestering him like the adults would, trying and failing to get him to open up, she would merely sit with him in silence and wait patiently for him. She had a boisterous but calming personality that she could easily switch between depending on who she was interacting with, it was why the children loved her so much; it was why he loved her "Because you love me, dilly, dilly. I will love you~" she looks at CatNap and smiled at him, despite the permanent smile on his face, she could see a crease in his lips that let her know that he was giving her a genuine smile
When her music box struck its final cord and all the children had fallen asleep, she brushed the hair out of one of their eyes as they slept soundly before standing to her feet and going over to CatNap. The back of her hand brushed against his cheek and scratched under his chin as she walked him back to his room, she stayed with him until he fell into a deep slumber and wouldn't notice when she slipped out of his room to check on the other Smiling Critters. She found them all sleeping in their designated rooms and made sure to give them goodnight kisses as well, she had a feeling they would know if she didn't give them one, then went back to roaming the quiet and empty halls of Home Sweet Home.
Since she did not need to sleep, she aimlessly roamed around Playcare for nothing in particular, or that's what it seemed if people weren't aware of why she was stationed in Playcare. Huggy Wuggy was the security for the main lobby, Mommy Longlegs was the security for the Game Station, and Ballade was the security for Playcare. It was rare, very, very rare for someone to trespass onto Playtime Co. property after hours, and nearly impossible to make it past Huggy and Mommy alike to get into Playcare. The only likely situation you could get past those mascots was if you were an employee who knew their way around, but one thing was for sure, you would never make it past Ballade. She knew the entire layout of Playcare as well as the prison below, Leith and the Doctor made sure of that, so no matter where you go, she would always find you. Despite her large stature, she was very nimble on her feet. She was so good at sneaking around that you wouldn't even know she was behind you until she spoke up. The Doctor, Stella and Eddie would constantly make her sneak up on Leith to scare the living daylights out of him, she had to hide behind them when he threatened her with solitary confinement if she kept it up.
Anyways-
"It was almost too easy..." a voice whispered as they explored the Playcare, completely unaware that they were being watched. Ballade didn't bring it up with the three Executives when she noticed after the carnage that there were only five bodies instead of six, how the sixth one got away undetected, she'll never know, but he won't make it far. People were already aware that there was an onsite orphanage within Playtime Co. but as stated before, cameras were not allowed onto the property in case they caught something that would get them into a whole heap of trouble "If I can make it out of this maze, I'll make a fortune out of these photos." he spoke as he entered the Playhouse where he couldn't help but marvel at the sight of the playground with maze-like elements decorated with colorful brick walls and tunnels but it was pretty creepy exploring when there were no lights to illuminate the building, he makes sure to put the flash on before taking photos on his camera.
He takes a couple photos of the dark just to see where he is going, but when he sees the developed photo he is a little startled to see a pair of glowing eyes through the darkness that is staring right at him, he looks back in the direction he took it and takes another photo. He freaks out when the eyes are closer, so he starts walking backward while taking another with each step, he tries to listen for footsteps but can only hear his own as well as his panicked breathing. Whatever he was seeing drew closer and closer, but no matter how hard he tried to catch a glimpse of what was chasing him, he couldn't see past the flash, and through his terror, he accidentally dropped his camera. He's quick to drop to his knees and blindly search for it only to freeze when he feels a soft breeze on his face. With trembling hands, he finds his camera and takes a photo just to set the flash off and sees staring at him through the darkness was Ballade.
"How naughty~ Playtime Co. doesn't take lightly to trespassers." her hand was quick to close around his mouth before he could let out a scream and sound off the alarms, her fingers are digging into his skin as she planned to snap his neck but thinks for a bit "... hmm, the Doctor has stated that he's been wanting a live test subject. Guess you're the lucky one, congratulations." she picks up the camera and drags the poor man down to where Doctor Harley Swayer was, ignoring the confused stares from the prison guards and employees alike as she made her way to his lab while the photographer struggled against her iron-clad grip.
*KNOCK*
"What is it?" Sawyer cocked a brow when he didn't get an answer and the door was opened, usually, he'd yell at anyone who'd interrupt him but was surprised to see Ballade enter the room "My, what brings you here little dancer?" he smirks when he saw the way her body started to tremble, well, that was until he saw her drag in an unknown man.
"I caught an intruder, sir."
"And you're telling me this why?" she bounces on her feet nervously.
"You said you wanted a live test subject, so I brought him thinking you'd want to use him for your research." the man looks up at Sawyer for any sort of help only to be ignored when he lets out a sigh.
"I don't need him for anything, so you can just feed him to Yarnaby." she nods her head.
"Is Yarnaby in his cell?"
"Yes, he is. Close the door on your way out." she nods once more.
"Yes, sir." she let out a breath as she closed the door then looked back down at the man "You have no idea how lucky you are, Mister Intruder. You won't have to suffer at the hands of the Doctor and will get to die a quick death... well, that all depends if Yarnaby has been fed or not." she chuckled softly when she saw the panic flash on his face, poor man should have left when he had the chance. She's back in the prison and tells the guards to open Yarnaby's cell door and when they do she tosses the photographer inside and closes the door so he can't leave.
"Wait, no! Please, let me go! I-I swear I won't publish those photos!" she's in the observation room as she tosses the camera up and down "I don't want to die...!"
"You should have thought of that before you decided that taking pictures was worth more than your life." his body slumped when she shrugged her shoulders "Oh, Yarnaby~" she called out just as the door that kept Yarnaby contained opened up, her expression is indifferent when Yarnaby stepped out and looked up at the man curiously. This lion-like toy is rather adorable with its derpy expression and one would think he was going to play by the way he was tilting his head, that was until his face opened up to reveal his large open mouth hollowed out inside his head with rows of sharp jagged teeth along the outer rim of his mouth. The man couldn't even get a scream out when Yarnaby's mouth closed around his head, spilling his blood all over the window and killing him instantly.
Such a shame, she thought. He had quite a promising future if he had just left Playtime Co. instead of taking a few more pictures, maybe she should have let him go so he could expose the dark secrets this toy factory had but if she didn't kill him, the others surely would have.
"What a shame." she murmured before crushing the camera in her hand and looking back into the cell to see Yarnaby now aimlessly chewing on his torso, she always did find him adorable.
Fandom: Gravity Falls
Pairing: Stanley Pines x Alvah (OC)
Pronouns: He/She/They (usually goes be she/her)
Relationship: Romantic
Occupation: Guardian
Ability: Demonic Powers
Since the individual is a resident of the Nightmare Realm, while also being the embodiment of evil from across multiple dimensions, the power they have is almost unlimited. They are capable of traveling to different dimensions throughout the multiverse but when they do step foot in such dimensions their powers become limited unless they are able to form a contract, similar to Bill through his deals, that allows them to have full access to their powers. They are capable of shapeshifting their appearance to blend in with the locals or at least influence the minds of those who set their eyes on them, but if there were anyone to bear witness to their true form, their own minds would destroy itself and drive them into madness.
Keys:
n/a
Warnings:
blood, violence, and spoilers for those who haven't read the book of bill.
"Contract" pt. 1, pt. 2
I believe you can pinpoint where exactly I stopped giving a shit about what the hell I was writing. I just wanted/needed to finish this part.
I now had to make this three parts because I met the word limit again.
season 2, episode 17. dipper and mabel vs. the futureÂ
alvah doesnât really appear much in this episode, only to decline dipperâs offer to join him and fordâs adventure to look for an adhesive to seal the crack on the rift.Â
she does warn ford that this was a situation that she really couldnât interfere in and that if they were in trouble she wouldnât be there.Â
he took her warning to heart and was extra cautious with his and dipperâs safety.Â
they donât let that show and she bids dipper goodbye and to have fun, despite knowing the dayâs outcome.Â
soos was out with mabel in search for a location for the twinâs birthday party since stan rejected the idea of it being held at the mystery shack, no thanks to the undead crashing the last party.Â
stan was ecstatic to know that it was just going to be just him and alvah alone in the mystery shack now that everyone was gone to do their own thing.Â
he searched for her but was stumped when he found no trace of her.Â
not in the mystery shack.Â
not outside on the sofa.Â
nor downstairs in the lab.Â
he couldnât find her anywhere. Â
he had yet to search the rooftop when he came across mabel sulking in their shared bedroom.Â
âHey, everything alright, pumpkin?â he asks as he enters the room, she let out a sigh as she pushed herself up onto her knees but continued to look through her scrap book of every moment she managed to capture during their stay at Gravity Falls.Â
âI just canât believe the summerâs almost over.â as she spoke Stan entered the room and took a seat beside her âAnd now that I know how awful high school is going to be, Iâm in no hurry to start that train wreck.â he gives her a sympathetic look as he wraps a comforting arm around her shoulder.Â
âAh, nobody likes getting older. But just because youâre growing up doesnât mean you have to grow up, you know? I mean, look at me. Iâm pushing seventy, and I still eat ice cream for dinner.Â
âBut I donât want to say goodbye to Gravity Falls.â she says as she leans against Stan.Â
âHey, at least whatever happens after this summer, youâll still have your brother along with you through thick and thin. Not everyone can say that, you know.â he ruffles her head as his eyes look towards her scrap book, he flips through a couple pages but his face scrunches up in confusion when he noticed something âHow come there are no photos of Alvah in here? I thought you would be loaded with pictures with her.â Mabel let out a nervous laugh.Â
âWell, about that. Before we knew that Alvah was actually an interdimensional being, Dipper noticed that whenever I tried taking photos of her or he tried recording her, she would decline. I thought she was just camera shy and tried taking photos of her whenever she wasnât looking, but...â she trailed off and pulled out a small box from under her bed, it revealed to be polaroid photos of Alvah, or rather, attempted photos of her âWhenever Dipper or I tried to take a photo of her, something would either fly into the frame or the camera would freak out. We did manage to get one, but itâs kind of scary looking.â she rifles through the box before pulling out the picture and showing him, and boy did it not disappoint. It was taken in the gift shop where Alvah was talking to him, though her figure was distorted and mangled that he would never have guessed that it was her in the photo if Mabel hadnât told him.Â
âI see what you mean.â he looks through a couple more and some either capture her back or the side of her body but her face was just never in the frame, it was always covered.Â
âAlvah told us that since her body wasnât entirely real, the lenses of a camera would be one of the few things that would be able to capture her real body. I asked how we were able to see her on the T.V before but she explained that since it was through a memory we were seeing the perceived image of what that person saw.âÂ
âThat sounds... very complicated.â Mabel nods.Â
âVery.â he looks through a couple more until he managed to find one where you could just briefly see her face, or rather, just the crease of her lips pulling up into a smile so when Mabel wasnât looking, he pocketed the photo.Â
âWhile weâre on the topic, have you seen Alvah?â she caressed her chin.Â
âHmm, if I remember correctly, the last time I saw her, she was heading towards the roof.âÂ
âThanks sweetheart.â he ruffles her head again before leaving her be, hopefully when Dipper gets back he can lighten her mood. Going to where Mabel tipped him off, he perked up immediately when he had finally found Alvah but stopped when he realized the lost look in her eyes. He tilts his head to the side as he gets a good look at her, she looked distant and uncertain about something as she stared into nothing in particular âYou good there, toots?â he raised a brow when she jolted up from where she was sat, well thatâs a first, she always seemed to know when he was lingering and had never startled her once, whatever was on her mind must really be preoccupying her head for her to jump.Â
âO-Oh, Stanley. I didnât see you there.â he cleared his throat as he walked over to where she was and took a seat beside her.Â
âI noticed. Whatâs on your mind?â her face was always so calm and collected, composed and put together, but now... he didnât know how to describe it, but heâd compare it back to the time she was at her most vulnerable moment âIs something wrong?â he asked as his hand reached to touch her face, she watched as his fingers uncurled and gingerly caressed her face before his palm cupped her cheek and let it rest there where she leaned into his rough but careful hand.Â
âIâm just... upset, is all.â he thumbs at her cheek bones as she lifted her hand up to place on top of his âThose kids are going home in a matter of weeks and I canât help but admit that Iâm going to miss them.â he smiled softly at her concern.Â
âAw, donât be like that. Unlike Ford and I, Iâm pretty sure you can visit those kids whenever you like. As long as your contract holds, youâll stay in our dimension for as long as you want.â it was now his turn to look a little lost, his hand dropping down to his lap while averting his eyes from her and down at the ground below them âAt least youâll have a home to stay in, Ford expects me to be gone at the end of the summer.â she frowns at his words, remembering back to their argument about how Ford wanted his house back after the children were gone. She hummed softly and reached for his face, turning it so he could look at her once more.Â
âYour brother is as stubborn as an ox, but with my charismatic personality and absolute annoying nature, I am sure I can convince him to keep you around by insisting that I need you.âÂ
âPft, what could you need me for?â she hummed softly.Â
âOh, but a lot of things. Other than Ford, you are the most entertaining human man Iâve ever had the blessing to have met.â she lifts her other hand so that she was now holding his face, she leans forward and lets her forehead rest against his âIt will be so boring without you and this silly little Mystery Shack, itâs what gives Gravity Falls its charm. It just wouldnât be the same without you, Mister Mystery.â he giggles to himself when she pulls away.Â
âAw, shucks. You sure know how to make a guy blush.â she rubs her nose against his and chuckled.Â
âIf I have to brainwash your brother to keep you here, Iâll do it. I wonât let you go so easily, Stan.âÂ
âHaha, I donât know if thatâs you or the devil you speaking.â she gives a shrug.Â
âWhat strokes your ego more?âÂ
âI think we both know the answer to that question.â Alvah laughs and graces him with a kiss on the forehead, he giggles once more before standing to his feet and offering a hand to her âYou seem to be in a better mood, why donât you give me a hand by helping me put up some more signs.â she scoffed as she took his hand.Â
âThat better not be the reason you came looking me. We have a small heart to heart and the next thing you ask for is free labor? Hah, youâre starting to sound like Ford.â he shoves her back with a laugh.Â
âDonât say that, thatâs the last thing I want to hear.â he continues to laugh as he starts making his way back inside the shack but fails to see the way her face dropped, the same bitter look washing over as the worst has yet to come and there was nothing she could do to stop it âYou coming?âÂ
âO-Oh, yes. Iâm right behind you.â with a sullen look she followed closely behind him, reaching for his hand and holding it rather tightly. She takes one last look at the Mystery Shack before screwing her eyes shut and stepping into the woods where they were going to be far from what was going to happen, and it was when Stan started rambling on about the kid's birthday where that feeling of guilt started overwhelming her âStan.â she spoke weakly, arms full from holding several handmade signs, as she stood behind Stan while he hammered one to a tree.Â
âWhatâs up, Alvah?â her fingers dig into the wooden signs as she pulled them close to her chest.Â
âWill you forgive me for what is to come?â he snorts.Â
âWhat a ridiculous question, there isnât anything that would warrant me not to forgive you.âÂ
â... I hope that that is the truth, so know that I am so sorry about this.â he turns around to see what would cause her to apologize but let out a shout when his hat was pulled off his head, looking back he saw that it was that goat eating at the fez of his hat. Â
âOkay, thatâs it goat! Itâs time I threw you off this property for good!â he hears a shuddered breath from behind him followed by a clatter, turning around he was confused when he didnât see where Alvah was until he looked down and his his eyes widened in shock when he saw she had collapsed to the ground and laid motionless, he shouts her name as he kneels down to look her over until he felt a shadow cast over them. He looks back and his eyes widened in disbelief to see that the goat had grown to a height that shot past the trees, he doesnât think twice and picks Alvah up and runs back to the Mystery Shack âPlease, please Alvah! Donât let this be what youâre apologizing for, because I donât know if I can forgive you for this.âÂ
season 2, episode 18. xpcveaopfoxsoÂ
stan is unable to wake alvah.Â
he is also unable to contact her.Â
so she isnât really in this episode.Â
season 2, episode 19. escape from realityÂ
doesnât appear in this episode.Â
season 2, episode 20. take back the fallsÂ
âYaaaah!!â Dipper, Mabel, Soos and Wendy kick open the door to the Mystery Shack arming themselves with anything they could find after hearing noise come from within while letting out a battle cry to intimidate the intruder, however, they were blissfully surprised to see not an enemy but rather âWait... Grunkle Stan!â the children cry out in relief as they quickly run up to him, his eyes widened when he realized who it was and threw down his bat and fell to his knees.Â
âKids!â he shouts as he opened his arms, he let out a laugh when they dove into his arms and cried as he held them securely in his arms âI canât believe it! I thought I lost you two!â he let out a grunt when Soos is at his side and pulling him into a hug.Â
âMister Pines! Itâs really you! Iâve been hugging strangers to practice for this moment.â he says, Wendy then throws herself forward and slams into Stan to join their hug.Â
âWe missed you, you old codger!â he lets out a laugh at them.Â
âIâve missed you knuckleheads, too. Itâs good to have you back.â he slowly releases the children and Dipper finally takes in the unusual group thatâs huddled inside the Mystery Shack, from normal civilians to the mythical creatures that resided in the woods.Â
âSo... whatâs everyone doing here?â he lets out a soft gasp when some liliputtians run past him, Mabel nods her head.Â
âYeah, thereâs like monsters and gnomes... and is Pacifica wearing a potato sack?â she scoffed at Mabel.Â
âHey! Even in a sack I still look better than you!â this earned an eyeroll.Â
âItâs... itâs a long story.â the Multi-Bear spoke but then another voice spoke, startled, they see the vents open and the head of wave Larry King spoke up.Â
âHey, is anyone gonna feed me? Larry Kingâs disembodied wax head wants num-nums.âÂ
âWeâre trying to ration our food, remember?â Grenda spoke then shuddered when he started chewing on her hair âUhh... itâs happening again.â the Multi-Bear was quick to close the vents to stop him, one of the manitaurs look at through the open window and gasped when he saw an eye-bat in the distance.Â
âHey, everyone! Eye-bat!â everyone gasps.Â
âEvasive maneuvers!â Stan is quick to stand to his feet and slam the door shut then turn back to the children and lead them away from the windows.Â
âShhh, keep it down.â with that all the refugees shuffle into positions to keep out of sight.Â
âHit the lights!â outside, they spot an eye-bat turn to a scampering raccoon and turn it into stone before flying off with it back to Billâs giant pyramid beneath the rift leading to the Nightmare Realm. Stan lights a match within a different room, illuminating the shack and revealing what was left of the towns people sitting around.Â
âWelcome to whatâs left of normal around here. Home base.â the newcomers look around the shack and spot several beings theyâve encountered throughout their summer at Gravity Falls, from the gnomes to the boy band Sevâral Timez, Dipper let out a shout when he saw a previous enemy.Â
âAh! Rumble McSkirmish?âÂ
âDo not be afraid. Weirdmageddon has taught me, there are some battles that I cannot win. I am now Humble McSkirmish.â a digital â50 despair pops up next to Rumble, they ignore that and look to Stan.Â
âGrunkle Stan, howâd this all happen?â he let out a sigh as he thinks back to when it all began.Â
âSo I was hammering signs out back when the sky started vomiting nightmares. I listen to a lot of AM radio so I knew what this meant: the end of the world. What I didnât expect was what happened next. Turns out whatever you and my brother did to the shack with your unicorn voodoo made the crazy place invincible to the weirdness.â Dipper snaps his fingers.Â
âOf course, the unicorn spell. Thatâs why this is the only place Billâs magic canât touch.â Stan nods then gestures to McGucket.Â
âThatâs when possum breath over here shows up leading a bunch of injured stragglers through the forest. They needed a place to stay and since the mayor got captured, I elected myself de facto chief. The planâs to stay in here and eat brown meat until we run out, then I vote we eat the gnomes.â the leader of the gnomes glares up at Stan.Â
âHey! Iâm short, not deaf!âÂ
âShh! Shh! Stress will make you chewy.âÂ
âGrunkle Stan, we canât all just hide inside the shack. Thereâs a town in need of saving. Me and Ford tried to do it, but he got captured by Bill.â Stan scoffed as he grabbed one of the cans of brown meat and popped it open.Â
âServes that jerk right. My brotherâs had some stupid plans, but going up against an all-powerful space demon was his worst one yet. Trust me, we have everything we need right here. Itâs not the Ritz but at least monsters inside now how to massage. You know shiatsu?â he asked the Multi-Bear.Â
âYes, Iâve taken classes.â Dipper gave him an incredulous look.Â
âSo youâre really just gonna let Bill win?âÂ
âLook, kiddo. We got a good deal here. Besides, Iâm sure whatever the rest of the townsfolk are, theyâre fine.â he slams his hand down and accidentally hit the remote to the TV and it turned on to the news broadcasted by Shandra Jimenez.Â
âThis is Shandra Jimenez reporting live from the insides of Billâs castle. Here for the first time are images of whatâs happened to the captured townsfolk. Viewers are advised to look away if they donât want to see their friends turn into a twisted throne of human agony.â many of the residents within the shack gasped when they recognized a few people that were turned to stone and forced to act as a throne for Bill.Â
âMum and dad?âÂ
âMy family!âÂ
âDeputy Durland!â the camera then turns back to Shandra.Â
âIs there no one who will save the people of this town? Iâm Shandra Jimenez and Iâm being turned into stone by a flying eyeball.â the TV then turns to static, causing everyone to gasp in shockÂ
âOh, no. My parents are bad but even they donât deserve to be turned to stone.â Sheriff Blubs drops down to a knee as he cries out in despair.Â
âCurse you, Bill! Why must you take everything we love?â he then rips his shirt open and continues to cry, Mabel huffed and climbs on top of the Multi-Bear.Â
âGuys, donât you see? Our friends need us, but we can only save them if we fight back.â Dipper nods as he takes his place beside her.Â
âMabel is right. Bill wants us to run and hide. He wants us to think heâs invincible. But Ford told me before he was captured that he knows Bill's secret weakness.â the refugees perk up at the mention of a weakness.Â
âWeakness?âÂ
âNow, if we band together, if we combine all our strength, our smarts, and... whatever Toby has...âÂ
âVarious rashes!â he was promptly ignored.Â
â... then we just might be able to rescue Ford, learn Bill's weakness, and save Gravity Falls.â a rally of cheers erupts from the crowd which satisfies both Mabel and Dipper, he scans the crowd and frowns when he doesnât spot the person he was looking for âHey, whereâs Alvah? She would be a great asset in taking down Bill.â they look towards Stan, knowing that he was the last one with her, and they saw the way his demeanor changed just at the mention of her name.Â
âAlvah, she...â he raised his arm and gesture a corner of the room, a few refugees move out of the way and there they saw laying on the sofa was Alvahâs body, the children were quick to rush to her side and look her over as Stan approached âSheâs been out cold since this all started and no matter what I did I couldnât wake her up. Iâve tried calling out to her, tapping on mirrors and even the shadows but my voice just doesnât seem to reach her. Itâs like sheâs been cut off from our dimension or something.â Â
âBill! He must have done something to severe her contact with us!âÂ
âOr maybe heâs weakened it! She always answered to you, Dipper. Maybe you can get through to her.â Stan scoffed, crossing his arms at the thought that Alvah would answer to Dipper and not him at such a dire moment.Â
âDonât bother. Iâve tried everything, so itâs no use.âÂ
âBut sheâs got a softer spot for the kids, Mister Pines. Let them try.â it would hurt if she answered to Dipper and not him but he wasnât going to stop them from bringing back one of their biggest trump cards, so he nodded his head âAlright, go ahead Dipper.âÂ
âThanks, weâre just gonna need that mirror in your room.â the gnomes rush away and grab the giant full body mirror from out of Stanâs room and place it near Alvahâs body âGreat uncle Ford told me that her way of communicating with us, before she got a physical body, was either through mirrors or shadows. But it was also the way she saw and heard everything, it was how she kept an eye on him and even us throughout the summer. Maybe when you tried contacting her, you were doing it where she couldnât hear or see you, Grunkle Stan. Maybe if we try with a mirror close to her body, we can get through to her.â he looks towards Mabel and saw that she was standing near the mirror, she grinned at her brother and gave him a thumbs up.Â
âReady when you are, bro-bro.â he takes a breath as he lightly taps at her face.Â
âCome on, Alvah. Come back to us, we really, really need you this time. I donât know whether or not this is one of those events you canât interfere with us, but surely you can give us a little help like you did with that spider lady. Thereâs just no way you would sit back and watch us struggle against Bill, you care too much about us.â Mabel lets out a laugh as she stared at her reflection, hoping to see Alvah appear beside her.Â
âYeah! You wouldnât let anything happen to this cute little face, now would you?â they wait breathlessly for anything and frown when there was nothing, Dipper sucked in a breath before wrapping his arms around her as best as he could, laying his head on her shoulder and frowning when he felt just how cold she was.Â
âPlease, thereâs no way we can do this without you. We need your help, or else weâre going to be in so much trouble. Please, please come back and help save Gravity Falls. You said it yourself, you may be the embodiment of evil but even you arenât that evil to just sit back and watch us die.â his arms tighten around her as he nuzzles his face into her shoulder âPlease donât prove Bill right.âÂ
...Â
...Â
âFinally!!â everyone all let out a scream at the sudden shout, looking towards the mirror, Mabel had fell back when Alvah had abruptly appeared, slamming her fists against the glass with an enraged look on her face âThat little one eyed, triangular, three-sided, orphaned freak! I swear to Axolotl when I get my slimly little hands on him, Iâm gonna rip his out eye!âÂ
âAlvah!â her face immediately softened when she saw Dipper and Mabel rush towards the mirror, not missing the fact she saw Dipper hugging her empty vessel, she lowers herself down to their level and let out a sigh of relief.Â
âYou kids are alright. A little worse for wear, but youâre alive. Iâve been so worried, and Mabel...â she presses her hand against the glass, a look of guilt swirling in her eyes as Mabel lifts her own hand to press against hers âPlease donât blame yourself for what happened. You just wanted more time with your brother and you made a desperate but genuinely sincere decision, but youâre only just a child. If anyone else were in your shoes, they wouldâve done the same. As for me, I...â Dipper had a knowing look as he watched her avert her gaze from them.Â
âYou knew. You knew this was going to happen that day, that was why you avoided us. Because you couldnât watch us do it.â she took a breath as she looked back at him.Â
âI couldnât. I have watched dimensions burn, civilizations collapse, mortal beings die. But I couldnât... I couldnât watch this one, because I started to care about a stupid little family that lives in it. As selfish as it was, I turned a blind eye... a look where it got me.â they all flinch when her eyes turned red as she started banging on the glass again âNow that heâs brought the Nightmare Realm into your dimension, heâs kicked me out of my vessel and weakened my connection with it. Iâve been trying for hours to get back to you guys.â this caused them to look at each other in confusion.Â
âHours? Alvah, itâs been a few days since Weirdmageddon has started.âÂ
âDays? But thatâs...â they see the way her eyes dart from side to side as she was trying to understand what they were saying, had it really been that long? Was she that desperate to get back to them she hadnât realized just how much time had passed? âG-Give me a sec, Iâll be right back.â they watch as she walked out of frame as if she was going to walk out of the side of the mirror, a few refugees looked at each other in concern as they waited anxiously for her to return.Â
âWhat could she mean by hours? Does time work differently or something from where sheâs from?â Pacifica asked âMore importantly, how was she in the mirror when her bodyâs right there?â Mabel let out a nervous laugh as she rubbed the back of her neck.Â
âWould it freak you out if we tell you that sheâs similar to Bill?â Â
âWhat?!â everyone exclaimed, McGucket let out a laugh.Â
âI told yâall she ainât what she seemed! But nobody listened to me!âÂ
âOkay Iâm back!â her abrupt reappearances were going to give someone a hard attack, the look on her face seemed to be one that was a mixture of panic and weak hope âSo, thereâs good news and bad news. The bad news is that the Time Baby is dead, and time is now quite literally dead and or under the control of Bill himself. So while you guys were trapped here and experienced a couple days, no time has passed at all within Gravity Falls. As for me, only a couple hours have gone by.â that honestly felt like a slap to the face, while they were suffering under the hand of Bill Cipher, no time had passed at all, as if it were just one sick nightmare.Â
âA-And the good news?âÂ
âThe Time Baby is dead! So thereâs nobody to stop me from telling you guys from whatâs going to happen, if him or the time police were still lingering around, I wouldnât be telling you guys this but since they were erased off the face of this timeline thereâs nobody here to stop me.â she kneels down to Dipper and Mabelâs height with a serious look on her face âIâve told you this before, you two. I have seen you win, but I have also seen you fail. There are countless alternate timelines where you two donât even make it to today, and I have seen you die a limitless number of deaths that I... now what I am going to tell you is going to lead to the ending of this event.â they nod their heads.Â
âWhat is it?â she takes a deep breath as she raised one finger.Â
âThere are two endings to this and I donât know which one it is. There is one ending where you two get so close, so, so close to defeating Bill but... you get turned to stone and added to Billâs collection on his throne.â they swallow thickly at that possibility but light up when she raised her other finger âBut there is another ending where you two get to see your thirteenth birthday, one where weâre all there to watch you blow out the candles.â Mabel glows at that possibility.Â
âHow do we get that ending?â this is where they see her give them a conflicted expression.Â
âI-I donât know.â Stan scoffed from behind the children.Â
âI thought you said you could tell us.â she shook her head.Â
âN-No, I genuinely donât know how. I see the outcome of the future, not the execution.â she pulls a face when she notices that not everyone understood what exactly she meant, she sighed âI can see what leads up to certain parts of the future, but I canât exactly pinpoint crucial parts that leads to the wanted ending. Does that sound better?â she let out a defeated breath when a rally of ohs sounded off, if it werenât for the fact sheâs seen the future she would think they were as good as dead.Â
âAnd what about my brother?â she perked up at Stanâs question âHow is Ford?â she winces a little.Â
âWell... heâs seen better days.â she looked down at Dipper when she noticed the guilty look on his face âHeâs alive, but only because Bill needs something from him.âÂ
âWhat could he need from brainiac?â she opens the palm of her hand and the mirror creates a perfect replica that was Gravity Falls, but they come to notice a sort of dome that surrounds their little home.Â
âThere is a natural law of weirdness magnetism of the town that is containing Bill's weirdness, and an equation can disable the barrier, to which Ford and myself know. So even if I hadnât been trapped here due to my minor mistake in our contract, I wouldnât have been able to leave thanks to that barrier.â Mabel raised her hand.Â
âBut you were able to leave that one time to meet Grunkle Stan to give him that postcard!â she avoids eye contact with Stan at the mention of that day.Â
âMy contracts are powerful enough to bend certain rules, but they canât break them. I am a primordial being, but even we few have laws we must follow if we donât want to suffer the consequences from higher beings. That is why Iâm a neutral being, but now my morals have tipped a bit.â she shrugs then gives them an apologetic look âI canât do much while Iâm like this, and I apologize for that. But if you can get him underneath that rift, I can handle the rest.âÂ
âHow do you expect us to do that?â she chuckled and gestured to McGucket.Â
âWell, youâve got the greatest inventor here with you.â Alvah and McGucket stare each other down, an unspoken tension between the two of them âDonât expect to hear another compliment out of me, Fidds.â he huffed at her.Â
âIâll get another one when I see pigs fly.â they ignore the little oink that comes out of Waddles âBut sheâs right. I think I figured out a way to fight Bill and rescue Ford, but weâre all gonna have to work together.â he snaps his fingers and a gnome puts his glasses on him, everyone huddles around McGucket as he begins to explain his plan to take down Bill but Stan lingered around the mirror.Â
âAre you mad at me, Stan?â it was happening all over again, right after Ford came back and it was revealed that Alvah knew everything from the start. It was like their whole relationship went right back down to square one, and Alvah hated that now that she understood where her feelings lie, it hurt her chest seeing Stan so distressed âIâm sorry I couldnât tell you, or warn you, or keep those kids out of danger, but if I did... I would have put them in more danger. There are so many rules that I just canât risk breaking.â he scowled as he crossed his arms.Â
âI thought I could read you well, I thought I could understand you, but youâre still a giant mystery to me. To you, it might have been a couple hours, but these past few days were grueling. I had no clue where those kids were, where my brother was and you werenât responding no matter how many times I called out for you. And yet, all it took were those kids and you came running back. Maybe I should be relieved that youâll always look out for Dipper and Mabel, but it still hurts that even with our relationship Iâll just be an afterthought.â sheâs shaking her head as she pressed herself against the glass.Â
âN-No, no. Stan, thatâs not it. I-IâI care for you just as much as those kids, it was just a coincidence that I came back when Dipper was calling for me. You have no idea how distraught I was when I was forcefully ripped out of my vessel.â as she said, only mere hours passed when Weirdmageddon began and she can still remember the feeling of seeing herself be torn right out of her body and sent back to the Nightmare Realm. Unlike Bill and his Henchmaniacs, she was forbidden by the Axolotl from entering dimensions in her true form because the residents of said dimensions would either end up like McGucket or merely die within her presence; her body would be like a nuclear and or atomic bomb went off within the confined town of Gravity Falls. So when she woke up in her real body and saw the rift had opened a gateway between the Nightmare Realm and their dimension, she knew she wouldnât be able to do a thing to help them or stop Bill. She tried opening up her windows to try and see them but no matter what she was unable to see them, she was unable to hear them, Bill had completely cut her off from them.Â
âYou say that but you canât even tell me that you love me.â her eyes widened softly, knowing that all Stan wants is to be loved, whether it be her love or his family âYou tell me that you care about me, youâve told me that you liked me... but I just want to know that after all this, is that if you really love me.â he saw the way her throat bobbled as she swallowed, hesitation swirling in those eyes of hers again.Â
âI... I-I--â her face dropped when he let out a sigh and turned away from her.Â
âThatâs what I thought.â she watched in dismay when he walked away to leave her on her own, knowing that she wouldnât follow after him. Her hands pressed against the glass, her palms pushing against the one thing that kept her away from him and slumped against it when he disappeared from her view.Â
â... Shmebulock.â her face hardened at the unwanted voice, eyes glaring down at the small gnome that was shaking his head disappointedly. Mabel let out a shout of surprise when said gnome flew passed her and into the wall, turning around, she saw Alvah crossing her arms as she wore an irritated look.Â
âWhat would you know?âÂ
alvah watched them practically tear the mystery shack apart to build mcgucketâs latest project.Â
it was a little funny to watch stan try and stop them but he was ignored.Â
she gave what little assistance she could by holding things up with her limited power or creating miniature versions of mcgucketâs designs.Â
she started laughing when soos made him watch anime and he was seriously taking notes.Â
she wasnât very pleased when mabel instructed the gnomes to guard her body.Â
scratch that--Â
they were carrying the sofa she was on and moving it around whenever it was in the way while also guarding the mirror.Â
she was never going to live this down.Â
âYou moping, you big baby?â Stan jumped before relaxing with a huff, looking down to see Alvahâs reflection in a tiny broken shard. Despite the teasing tone he could hear in her voice he saw the look of genuine concern in her eyes, he leaned down and picked up the small shard, and held her in his hand âYou upset that nobody is listening to you?âÂ
âYeah, because everybody is risking their skin for a guy who doesnât have an ounce of gratitude. I saved his butt and yet I still didnât get a thank you out of him. Everyone is treating him like a hero despite him being the reason this even happened in the first place.â she let out a sigh.Â
âUnlike Dipper and Mabel, who know that they can always rely on each other even at the worst of times, Ford seems to be unable to recognize that he has someone he can rely on as well.â whether it be him she was referring, he wouldnât know, but heâll take what he can get âHe fails to see that the âtrust no oneâ stance that heâs believed in for so long is whatâs holding him back. Because he doesnât trust anyone, other than me because he knows that I canât and will not lie to him, heâs creating an even bigger problem than the one thatâs already in his lap.â Stan lets out an exasperated sigh at her words as he throws his head back.Â
âSee! You get it! Because of his lack in trust, heâs gotten us into this whole mess!â she hummed softly.Â
âSure, but you are the same.âÂ
âWhat?âÂ
âStanley, your stubbornness has gotten not only you but those kids in a lot of trouble. Your unwillingness to accept their help has done you more harm than good, and even now, your constant rejection will be your undoing.â she rolled her eyes when he glared at her.Â
âOh, yeah? Well, what about you, little Miss Perfect? Youâve got all this power and havenât done anything to keep us out of danger! Those kids have been in so much danger that could have been prevented if you had done your job and protected them! Even now, youâre doing nothing but watching us all put our lives in danger.âÂ
âI am an observer, Stanley. It is my job to observe dimensions, not interfere.â he let out a scoff and tossed the shard on the ground and away from him âYou may not trust me anymore, but Iâll tell you this. I have been alive for over trillions of years, I have seen countless universes, dimensions, and timelines be destroyed, and not once have I felt the feeling I have now. Now that I have nothing stopping me from interfering directly, Iâm going to make sure that one-eyed defect understands why he shouldnât claim heâs a god.â he couldnât stop the shiver that ran down his spine at the venom laced in her voice, he always did forget that the person he was conversing with was a demon herself.Â
âGrunkle Stan!â he lifted his head up to see Dipper and Mabel coming to check on him, he looks back down at the shard and saw nothing but his reflection.Â
âIâm almost nervous about tomorrow now. I can only imagine what sheâs going to do.â he thought as he looked out towards the rift, what the hell does she mean sheâs going to handle the rest?Â
...Â
...Â
âYou know, if it werenât for the fact that Iâve seen the future, I would not be the least bit intimidated by this thing.â she let out an offended gasp when McGucket kicked at her ankle, in retaliation she smacked his hat off his head, they continue to banter until Soos had to carry McGucket away when he was threatening to shoot the mirror, she merely stuck her tongue out at him âIâm being honest, the only thing keeping you lot alive is the unicorn barrier.â she jumped when Mabel slapped a sticker onto the mirror that read "I can and I will" on it.Â
"Don't be such a wet blanket, Alvah! We worked really hard on this." she huffed softly.Â
"Just saying." she must say, Fiddleford never ceased to impress her. They never would have made it this far if it werenât for him, maybe if he never took up Fordâs offer on that fateful day, he would have become something so much more than the townâs looney. The Shacktron, dubbed by Soos himself, composed that of the Mystery Shack as the main body with the shackâs totem pole attached, while its waist area houses the remains of the portal. On its back, the head and neck of the Gobblewonker robot rises, acting as its tail. Its left arm contains preserved tyrannosaurus rex with its free head as a hand, and its right arm contains a three fingers clasper with Manly Danâs logging truck as a forearm.Â
âAlvah!â she raised a brow when Dipper called her name âWhere is Bill right now?â she looked out through the window and peered through the Fearamid to see Bill torturing Ford, they watch her point at a specific spot on the Fearamid.Â
âIf you punch through that wall right there, youâll find him exactly where you want him.â they nod their heads and reel back the left arm of the Shacktron and punch it straight through where she instructed, she snickers before bursting out into a fit of laughter at the sight of Billâs shocked face.Â
âWhat?! I just fixed that door!â they pull the dinosaur head back and Bill, alongside Ford and his Henchmaniacs, are greeted to the sight that was the Shacktron.Â
âItâs the Shacktron, dude!â Soos called out from outside as he held a flag that said âtake back the fallsâ with Larry Kingâs head on top of it.Â
âThey made the house into a robot. Fascinating!â she hardened her gaze onto Bill as he sent out his Henchmaniacs, who grew into a size that matched that of the Shacktron.Â
âThis was a bad idea.â Stan said as he stood in the back.Â
âHave some faith, Stanley.âÂ
âIf it werenât for you knowing the future, I would have abandoned ship a long time ago.â she chuckled softly at him.Â
âNo you wouldnât have.â he huffed at her, they all look at to Soos who now held a megaphone.Â
âUh, hey, dudes. Is this thing on? Test?â they all wince when the feedback screeches âHeh, uh, I just wanted you monster dudes to hand over Ford or weâll have to, like, fight and junk. Heh, hey, youâre a little cutie.â Alvah stifled a laugh at Soosâ comment to Paci-Fire, the fact he even said that was hilarious.Â
âI have butchered millions on countless moons.â Soos recoils at the sound of his voice.Â
âWhoa. I liked you better before you talked. Real... real bringdown, this guy.âÂ
âAttack!â Pyronica shouts and the Henchmaniacs start charging towards the Shacktron, Soos panics and is quick to retreat back into the shack.Â
âAlright, dudes!â Dipper nods his head.Â
âEveryone! Like we planned! Three, two, one. Go!â Candy and Grenda, who were operating the arms, punch Paci-Fire and Kryptos away while Waddles pulls down a lever, which causes the Shacktron to shoot the Henchmaniacs away.Â
âHahaha! Good pig.â Mabel praised, to which he let out a squeal. A flock of eyebats start surrounding the shack and McGucket was quick to react, operating the Gobblewonker head on the top of the Shacktron, grabbing an eyebat in its mouth.Â
âGet em, Gobblewonker!â Rumble and Wendy were also out on top of the shack and attacking the bats.Â
âHya! Hya!â Wendy spots an eyebat trying to fly away but she jumped off the roof and caught it in her fall.Â
âOh, no, you donât!â she pulls at its wings and redirects its eye to shoot at 8 Balls head, evidently turning him to stone, she then quickly jumps back onto the shack before it could fly away. Alvah was at awe at their teamwork, making quick work of the Henchmaniacs despite them being nothing but powerless mortals, perhaps Bill and his lackies could learn from them. She looks through the window again and notices Kanthar charging towards them but before he could ram the shack back she snapped her fingers and the Shacktron disappeared before reappearing behind Kanthar, the others were a little disoriented and looked at her in surprise.Â
âI'm not all that powerless while Iâm in this state. Now take him down!âÂ
âRight! Everybody! Maximum power!â Mabel shouts and Sevâral Times starts running on a treadmill to power up the shack.Â
âAnd... now!" Dipper turns a wheel and the Shacktron grabs at Zanthar and throws him away, Alvah starts laughing again when Teeth ran by screaming as his body was on fire. She gasped softly when Stan fell back into the mirror, she peeked over his shoulder and looked at his face.Â
âWhen are you going to take care of it?!âÂ
âI told you. I need Bill under the rift for it to work, not his Henchmaniacs. Trust me, I can keep him distracted for as long as you need him if you can get him under it. Taunt him, ridicule him! Just get him out of the Fearamid!â he turns back to shout at her but paused when she disappeared back into the mirror and he was met with his reflection once more, he couldnât help but grow nervous now with their greatest asset had left. Though Stan seemed to be the only one out of loop, as everyone wasnât the least bit bothered with her presence disappearing just as Bill floated out of the Fearamid.Â
âLetâs get this over with.â as Bill floats towards the Shacktron, he raises his fist as it grows in size and slams it down onto them. However, when he raises his fist up he saw that the shack was perfectly fine âWhat the? No! No! No! No! No!â he grows multiple arms out of his body and strikes at the shack once more but growls when there was no damage inflicted.Â
âHey, Bill!â he glared at Dipper through the window when he saw that confident look on his face, the boy then points past him and up towards the rift above them âIâd watch my head if I were you!âÂ
âWatch my head?â he was startled when the Shacktron was pulled back by an invisible force but then he noticed a shadow cast over him, before he could react he was suddenly crushed by a giant fist that continued to rain blows on him that got harder with each strike. The group within the Mystery Shack watched as a giant arm forced its way through the rift in the sky to punch Bill into the ground with incredible vigour. In reality, it was the real body of Alvah that managed to push only her arm through far enough that she could strike him down. The visual is rather hilarious because in the Nightmare Realm it just looked like she was sticking her arm through a hole, she cursed to herself when he slipped out from under her fist and floated a distance away âYou have got to be kidding me! I thought I cut off all your access to this dimension!â the childrenâs eyes were quickly shielded when she showed Bill a not so friendly gesture, hundreds of eyes then opened all over her forearm that darted around in search for them until settling on the Shacktron. If it werenât for the fact, when Stan was sulking away from the group, that she had told them how exactly she was going to help them they would have panicked at the giant arm that slowly reached out towards them. Soos, who was instructed by Alvah, stood outside the shack with her vessel in his arms as her giant hand hovered a few inches from him.Â
âWow, dude, youâre a very big monster.â her hand extended out to him and her finger gingerly caressed his cheek, he giggled softly at the affection âHehe, thanks.â he let out an oh when she turned her hand and opened her palm out to him, he understood and placed her vessel within her palm and her hand gently closed around her body before finally pulling back. They all watch as her thumb gently caressed at her vesselâs cheek like she was handling a porcelain doll, what they didnât expect was for her hand to enclose around her body and crushed it.Â
âWha-- What is she doing?â a few of them questioned then gasped when she opened her hand and let her body drop before retreating back into the rift.Â
âThat was a cheap move, Harbinger of Chaos!â the humans and even the Henchmaniacs shudder at the sound of deep and ominous chuckle that echoed in their heads, a shadow casted over the Shacktron and they were met with what they believed was the true body of the Harbinger of Chaos. Their body was made of swirling, smoky tendrils, with countless red and white eyes embedded throughout their body, giving it an unsettling and chaotic appearance. The eyes vary in size and are placed randomly across their limbs, creating a sense of horror and unease.Â
âSays the guy who had to kick me out of my vessel in order to have more of an advantage on these poor mortal beings, Billy~â he slowly started turning red at the nickname, he grew even more frustrated when they turned their back to him to look back at the Shacktron âLeave him and his lackies to me, I'll make sure they don't get in your way."
...
...
"You Pines brothers are freaks." McGucket spoke through the silence that caught many off guard, those who understood look towards Stan, who was currently gawking at what Alvah truly looked like âThat ain't even the full scale of what that monster is, and theyâre in a sort of state where they ainât messing with yâallâs noggins like they did mine.âÂ
âIndeed. You always were the smart one between you and Ford.â they turn back towards Bill and make sure they stood protectively in front of the Shacktron when the Henchmaniacs formed a line behind Bill âAh, doesnât this remind you of something Billy? Where we fought over sweet little Fordsy after your little temper tantrum! Hah, it was so funny seeing you have a meltdown like you did before.â they laugh when he stamps his foot.Â
âAnd youâre doing it again! Youâre choosing mortal beings over your duty! Youâre stepping in when you arenât supposed too! Youâre interfering with this timeline when you werenât even supposed to exist! I just donât understand why you chose to intervene when youâve watched millions die and cry out for salvation!â his hands ball into fists as he glared at them âI just donât understand what makes Sixer and these humans so different that it broke you!â they let out a laugh.Â
âThat answer is quite simple, actually.â each and every one of their eyes stare smugly at him âI just simply donât like you. Besides, watching you act like this is all the more fun.â Â
âGet them!â Bill looked back at his Henchmaniacs and saw the way they hesitated to charge forward âWhat are you waiting for?! Itâs just one being!âÂ
âYou seem to forget, Billy.â they coo softly, he Shacktron took a step back as the humans sweat a little when Alvah spread open their wings and slowly lifted themself off the ground âThe Nightmare Realm was mine to watch over before you showed up. And donât think just because you took over it was because I was intimidated by you, I just didnât want the responsibility. I am a lazy being, and this is the most work I have ever done since I first opened my eyes.â they laughed at Billâs frustration.Â
âGet them!â swallowing down their initial nervousness, the Henchmaniacs begin to charge forward but a blur that was Alvah flew past them and grabbed Bill, slamming him down and dragging him across the rubble that was once Gravity Falls. The Henchmaniacs deem Alvah more of a threat than the Shacktron so they are quick to abandon them to aid Bill, now that their attention was on Alvah and away from them it was their chance to get into the Fearamid and save Ford. Alvah was currently beating Bill into the ground and evading any attacks by himself and his Henchmaniacs thanks to the millions of eyes that covered their body, taking them on was next to nothing. Compared to Bill, who relied heavily on his magic and mental attacks, and though they were a lazy combatant, they were very much a heavy hitter. Bill manages to blast Alvah off of him but they caught themself in the air and recovered quickly, he was quick to move because they nose dive towards him and leave a crater in his wake âDonât just stand there and watch, surround them!âÂ
âBut boss, theyâre scary!â he was quick to glare at Keyhole for making such a comment.Â
âIâll show you something even scarier if you donât do anything useful!â Alvah looks back towards the Shacktron and let out a breath of relief when they saw the group responsible for rescuing Ford advance into the Fearamid, now it was their job to keep Bill distracted for as long as they could hold him. Â
as promised, alvah held off bill and his henchmaniacs as best as they could.Â
sometimes they would leave the henchmaniacs to the shacktron since they proved they were more than capable of standing on their own.Â
bill would sometimes get too close to leaving and heading back to the fearamid but they would pull him right back and make sure he never left their sight.Â
they went so far as to ripping his eye right out of his socket, knowing that it would take him some time to regenerate it.Â
both themself and bill knew that the body they had constructed was on limited time and they didnât know how long they had before it started falling apart.Â
but they were going to do whatever they could to keep bill from winning.Â
âThe one time you decide to interfere with my business it is to stand against me. You were there alongside Frills when my dimension went up in flames. I saw the way those eyes of yours held nothing but indifference, that you have seen and heard countless others lose their lives like that of a boring soap opera. And I also know that the various versions of you, the alternative realities where the Pines Family lost, and you did as you were told! You sat back and watched, but why in this the reality where youâre deciding to do something different?!â Alvah stared boredly at Bill as he started ranting again âWhy couldnât you have done something on that fateful day?! Why couldnât you interfere like youâve done now?!â they simply roll their eyes.Â
âYouâre still holding onto that grudge, Bill? Sheesh, Time Baby and I told Axolotl that we shouldnât have kept you around. You may be a being like us now, but you were still just a simple mortal that was fortunate enough to be born with a powerful defect. A freak amongst his peers that saw beyond the second dimension, and due to the fact you wanted to prove that what you were seeing wasnât your imagination, you took matters into your own pitiful little hands and ended up destroying them in the process. That is not my fault, I may have implanted the idea in that empty head of yours but I didnât tell you to do it.â they let out a snort âYour unwillingness to take responsibility of your actions is what has led you done this path of destruction. I guess youâre the new big overgrown baby now that the Time Baby is gone. Gonna cry about it?âÂ
âAlvah!â it was their mistake to take their eyes off of Bill, that millisecond they broke their concentration at the cry for help coming from Candy and Grenda, Mabelâs friendsâ her children. Bill took it to his advantage and blasted a hole through their chest, knocking them back and giving him the chance to finally return to the Fearamid. They push themself up and stare down at the hole that would have sealed up by now but a look of dread takes over when they noticed that it was regenerating, theyâve already spent too much time and their power was beginning to fade. Â
But now they were left with two options.Â
The Henchmaniacs have come to realize that only the shack itself is protected by the unicorn spell and not the limbs, so they exploited that weakness and began to tear the Shacktron apart. They were hesitating whether to abandon the Shacktron to stop Bill or to abandon Bill to shake the defenseless humans against the Henchmaniacs, oh for the simpler times where they didnât care. Why did they have to care? Â
âAlvah!â they gasped softly when they heard the tiny voice of Candy again, looking over to the fallen Shacktron, she saw little Candy giving her a thumbs up âWe will be a-okay! Go save Mabel and the others!â Grenda grinned, though it was a little weak she could see the determined look in her eyes.Â
âWe got this handled! Go kick that ugly triangleâs butt!â to think it would be those kids that decided for them, and though they hesitated, they turned their back on them and hurriedly flew up towards the Fearamid. They donât slow down and fly faster until they shoot through the hole in the Fearamid and crash into Bill, sending them both into the wall opposite to where the humans below were.Â
âWhoa!âÂ
âWhat was that?!â they all jump when a giant weight dropped onto the ground until a shadow loomed over them, and above them was Alvah holding their arms in front of them to protect them from Bill âAlvah! Are you alright?!â Fordâs eyes widened and he looked up at the being that stood above them.Â
âAlvah? Is that you?â a weak chuckle rings through his head.Â
âIt is. Do I look as cool as I described myself?â he couldnât answer when Alvah tanks another blast shot their way by Bill.Â
âYou just donât know when to quit, do you?!â Alvah holds a hand to their face as they raises their head and they all notice that theyâre looking a little worse for wear, their wounds weren't regenerating and pieces of their body are beginning to drip off their body âYouâre falling apart and you know it, just get out of my way and maybe I wonât erase you when Iâm done with this dimension.â they let out a weak laugh as they looked at Bill like he was the dumbest being in all the worlds that existed, their arm dropping to their side and half of their face slowly melting off.Â
âIâd rather go to Theraprism then let you have your way with these mortal beings.â they lowered themself down towards Stanford and let out a tired breath âI apologize for failing you, Stanford. I couldnât keep your family safe, I couldnât keep them out of danger.âÂ
âI-Itâs okay, Alvah.â they shook their head.Â
âItâs not. If it werenât for the fact that the Time Baby is dead, I wouldnât be here right now. Bill did us both a favor by erasing him from existence and allowing me to make this right.â they then reach down to gently caress Fordâs cheek in an effort to apologize âLet me try and make this right, old friend.â he blinked up at them when he heard the sound of genuine remorse through their thoughts, when they pulled their hand back he nodded softly.Â
âAlright.â Stan perked up gently when he saw them briefly turn their head in his direction but before they could say anything Bill just clapped his hands.Â
âBlah, blah, blah. Enough with the sentimental moments, lets rumble!â the humans beneath them cover their heads when Alvah lunged over them and tackled Bill to the ground, and while the two of them were fighting once more, everyone looked towards Stan who stubbornly refused to take Fordâs hand and step into Billâs Zodiac.Â
âCome on, Stanley! Alvah has Bill distracted and where we need him, youâre the only one left.â Stan scoffed, crossing his arms as he rolled his eyes.Â
âYou realize this is a bunch of hogwash, right? You really think some caveman graffiti is gonna stop that monster?â a rally of groans come from the others.Â
âDang it, old man! Nowâs not the time!â Gideon shouts.Â
âCome on!âÂ
âWhat are you doing? Youâre gonna ruin this!â Â
âIâve never held hands this long and I am very uncomfortable.â he raised his hands to defend himself from the onslaught of shouting coming from them.Â
âWhoa. Hey, Iâm not the enemy here, people. Donât forget who literally created the end of the world.â Ford let out a sigh.Â
âIâm sorry, Stanley. I know. Just help me fix it, please.â Stan stared at him.Â
âFine. Just do one thing. Say thank you.â Ford was taken aback by the request.Â
âWhat?âÂ
âI spent thirty years trying to bring you back into this dimension and you still havenât thanked me! You want me to shake your hand? Say thank you.â Ford, almost as stubborn as Stan, looked like he was going to refuse but a loud thud caught his attention. He looked up and flinched when he saw Bill had Alvah pinned down but their head was turned in their direction and all of their eyes were glaring at him.Â
âJust say thank you, Ford! It ainât that hard!â they kick Bill off of them then punch him back, Bill is shooting energy blasts and them as they crawl along the walls like a spider before jumping forward and kicking Bill in the eye.Â
âFine. Thank you.â Stan let out a huff and finally took his and Soosâ hand, completing the circuit and glowing alongside them.Â
âNow, see. Between me and him, Iâm not always the bad twin.âÂ
âBetween him and me.â the silence is almost deafening as Dipper and Wendy share a look of shock âGrammar, Stanley.â Stan looks like he was trying to hold it in, trying not to ruin it all because of one stupid little comment, but it just gets to him that he lets go of Soosâ hand and strikes Ford across the face.Â
âIâll grammar Stanley you! You stuck up son of a gun! I mean, come on!â Ford is quick to recover and punch Stan.Â
âDonât jeopardize this, you idiot! Everythingâs on the line!â Dipper and Mabel leave their spots to pull Stan and Ford back, pleading with them to stop fighting and to just hold hands. A scream ringing through their heads makes them jump in fight and they look over to see Bill had pinned Alvah to the wall this time after punching a fist through their chest and ripping out their vessel.Â
âLet go of me, you geometrical freak!â she shouts as she punches at his fist with what little strength she had left, the body she constructed falling apart into nothing but a puddle of flesh and goo, sheâs thrashing in his hold before turning her attention towards Stan and Ford with an angered expression âAre you two serious?! Grammar Stanley. What the hell is wrong with you, Stanford?! You just couldnât shut your mouth for just one second?! And Stanley! As frustrating as that is why couldnât you just had held it in long enough to take Bill down?!â she lets out a groan, holding her head in her hands as her body starts to malfunction and struggle to maintain a form.Â
âYouâve always acted all high and mighty in that big body of yours, so how does it feel to finally be the small one?â her hand digs into his as she glared up at him.Â
âHow does it feel that despite how big you are youâve still got the mentality of a baby?â she stuck her tongue out at him with a hmph only to let out of grunt when he started crushing her within his fist âSee? Throwing a temper tantrum. You should be put on time out.âÂ
âWill you shut up?!â she rolled her eyes, he then finally turns his back down towards the panicking humans âThis is just too perfect! Didnât you brainiacs know the zodiac doesnât work if you donât all hold hands? And whatâs better, youâve brought every threat to my power together in one easy to destroy circle!â he snaps his fingers and burns the circle to a crisp.Â
âOh, no!â Pacifica lets out a shriek when her hair was caught on fire.Â
âAh! My hair!â Robbie, too, lets out a shout when his hair was on fire.Â
âAh! My hair also!â Bill snaps his fingers again and restrains both Stan and Ford.Â
âYou guys wanna see what happens to your friends when you canât get along?âÂ
âHey! You give them back!â McGucket hollers.Â
âYouâve gone too far, Cipher!âÂ
âYeah! Weâre not scared of you!â Wendy shouts as she pulls out her axe, McGucket doing the same with his banjo, though Bill just laughs at their display of confidence.Â
âOh, but you should be.â with a snap of his fingers, everyone except for Dipper, Mabel, Stan and Ford stiffens in unison and make a brief choking noise. Their eyes glow yellow and roll into the back of their and their mouths hang open as they are lifted into the air, Alvah turned her head away at the fate in store for them âYou know, this castle could really use some decorations!â he turned them into tapestries with images of them screaming in front of their symbols then hung them up on the walls âLooks like itâs too late for you friends, Stanford.â Dipper and Mabel let out screams when a cage suddenly encases them.Â
âAh! Kids!â both herself and Stan shout, she then let out a soft gasp when Bill pulled her closed to his eye.Â
âAnd you, youâre at your limit now.â they all look up to where he was holding her and saw the way she couldnât hold up her form perfectly, now she was a fix of both her male and female forms âDo you have any last words, Alvah?â she looks down at the Pines family and saw the distressed looks on their faces as they stared up at her, and despite all that, she gave them a weak yet reassuring smile.Â
âI regret nothing.â she spoke, her voice tinged with her masculine one âThanks to Stanford and that error in our contract I spent thirty years developing something I never knew I would have wanted. From the empty void within me, I have come to love the Pines family to the point I would have destroyed this timeline to keep them safe. Maybe in an alternate reality I did, or perhaps if I came to terms with my feelings much earlier, then I might have done it.â Bill cringed at her words.Â
âEw, feelings.â she let out a laugh.Â
âI know, right? But I wouldnât change the fact that I love those kids and their great uncles for a second.â she then looked back towards the Pines family one last time âRemember what I told you? There are two endings to this story right now! Figure out how to get to the one where you guys win!â she let out a grunt when his grip on her body tightened, her body beginning to crack and shatter under the pressure.Â
âAnd thatâs enough out of you.â he raises his hand to throw her to the ground but he saw the way her head perked up as something came to mind that caused her to start laughing, he was taken aback when she looked at him with a smug expression âWhatâs so funny?âÂ
âYou... will be defeated by the person you least expect.â her face crumbled and a piece of her true face peeked out from within her broken body âYou will soon realize you messed with the wrong family, Bill Cipher.â he didnât like the way she laughed at him so he finally threw her down onto the ground, their eyes widened when Bill lifted his foot up and intended to finish her off by crushing her under the weight of his foot.Â
âStanley.â he flinched at the sound of her voice, he looked at the others and saw that they didnât react so he turned over to her and saw her looking at him with a weak smile âKnock his lights out for me.â he closed his eyes as he turned away when Bill brought his foot down on her body.Â
âAlvah!â they all cried out and watch as Bill raised his foot and saw he had completely shattered her into millions of pieces, but they could only hope that if they won that sheâll be able to find all her pieces to come back to them.Â
thanks to alvah, they knew that there was a possibility that they could win against bill.Â
but due to the fact that alvah didnât know how they won, it was up to them to fill in the blanks to get the ending they want.Â
dipper and mabel manage to escape the cage bill trapped them in by mabel spraying paint in billâs eye.Â
stan and ford are temporarily freed from their restraints only to be trapped in the same cage as bill chases after dipper and mabel in his nightmare form, leaving the pines brothers some time to reflect and formulate a plan to take down bill.Â
it was only when bill returns that they put their plan into action.Â
âAlright, Ford. Timeâs up. Iâve got the kids. I think Iâm gonna kill one of âem now just for the heck of it!â as Bill holds the two up to his eye, his pupil change into their symbol each time he spoke âEenie... meenie... minee... you!!â he holds his hand up and prepares to end Mabel by snapping his fingers, only for Ford to shout to cut him off.Â
âWait! I surrender.â Bill let out a satisfied huff.Â
âGood choice.â he drops the twins and slowly approaches Ford.Â
âDonât do it, Ford! Itâll destroy the universe.âÂ
âItâs the only way.â Bill lets out an evil laugh.Â
âOh, even when youâre about to die, you Pines twins just canât get along.â he drops the cage and ties Stan up, leaving Ford standing and unrestraint.Â
âMy only condition is that you let me brother and the kids go!â Bill narrowed his eye on him but complied.Â
âFine.â Dipper shakes his head.Â
âNo, Grunkle Ford! Donât trust him!â Bill just lets out another laugh as he ignored the desperate cries from the children.Â
âItâs a deal!â Bill takes Fordâs extended hand and enters the mental realm within his mind, petrifying his physical form as he laughs evilly âOh, Iâm here. Iâm finally here! Look at this place: a perfect, calm, orderly void. Gotta hand it to ya, Ford. You really know how to clear your mi--â Bill cuts himself off after opening the only door within what he believed was Fordâs mind, only instead to find Stan laying comfortably in his chair in the Mystery Shackâs living room as he played with a paddleball. When Stan saw Bill he winked at the dream demon while pointing a  finger gun at him as he clicked his tongue âWHAT?!âÂ
âHeh heh! Do a pretty good impression of my brother, donât I? Switch clothes and no one can tell us apart. Welcome to my mind. Surprised you didnât recognize it.âÂ
âWHAT?! The deals off!â the door behind Bill slams shut and starts to burn with a blue flame âWhat theâno, no, no, no!âÂ
âOh, yeah. Youâre going down, Bill. Youâre gettingâ erased.â Stan spoke as he pointed at his head âMemory gun. Pretty clever, huh?â Bill looks up at Stan with a panicked expression.Â
âY-You idiot! Donât you realize youâre destroying your own mind too?!â he gave a shrug.Â
âEh. Itâs not like I was using this space for much anyway.âÂ
âLET ME OUTTA HERE! LET ME OUT!â Bill attempts to use his powers, only to realize too late that they are now being negated thanks to the memory gunâs influence âGah! Why isnât this working?!â Billâs own mind began to race as he tried desperately to take control of the situation only to remember the words Alvah last spoke to him.Â
âYou... will be defeated by the person you least expect.â at the time he didnât want to believe it, he didnât want to believe that he would be defeated but he never would have thought that he would be defeated by the hands that was Stanley Pines. The lesser twin that was an eyesore, the one that was cast away and forgotten like a toy at the bottom of a toy chest. He didnât want to admit that because he didnât heed her warning that he would meet his fate at the hands of the one favored by chaos.Â
âHey, look at me. Turn around and look at me, you one eyed demon!â Bill turns around and shrunk back when he saw the way Stan was glaring down at him âYouâre a real wise guy, but you made one fatal mistakeâyou messed with my family.â Bill shakes his head as he tried everything he could to reason with Stan.Â
âYouâre making a mistake! Iâll give you anything! Money! Fame! Riches! Infinite power, your own galaxy! PLEASE!â Bill looks down at his hands and similar to Alvah, his body began to lose control of his body and started to succumb to the memory gunâs influence âNO! Whatâs happening to me?! !Nruter yam I taht rewop tneicna eht ekovni I !nrub ot emoc sah emit ym, L-T-O-L-O-X-A.â his body went through my different forms as he spoke in reverse but when he finally managed to maintain the blackened version of his normal form, he reached a hand out to the human that brought him to his demise âSTAAANNLLEEEEY!!â he pulls his fist back and punched Bill in the eye and shattered his body, Stan pants softly as he listened to Billâs scream fade into the back of what was left of his mind before turning to pick up a picture of him with Dipper, Mabel and Waddles.Â
âHeh. Guess I was good for something after all.â before he felt the flames engulf him he felt something in his pocket, he pulls it out and saw that it was the same picture he pocketed off of Mabel but it was different. Before he couldnât see it but now he had a clear picture of Alvah smiling at him in the photo, and there he almost wished his mind wouldnât be erased because he was going to miss the feeling that was falling in love with the one person who had loved him for him, even if she never was able to tell him. Â
Outside of Stanâs mind, those who were turned into the tapestries were freed and dropped to the floor. Outside the Fearamid, the rift sucks all of the Henchmaniacs and demons released into Gravity Falls, returning them to the Nightmare Realm from whence they came. The Fearamid is deconstructed and pulled into the rift, once gone, a wave washed over the town, resorting it to its pre-weirdmageddon state. Elsewhere, the forest is shown with a bird landing on Billâs physical form, now permanently petrified and covered in moss and vegetation. Stan is found in a different part of the forest sitting motionless on his knees, it isnât until Ford, Dipper and Mabel find him that he opens his eyes.Â
âOh, my gosh! Grunkle Stan, you did it!â Mabel cheers as she runs up to him and placed his fez on his head, a little lopsided but on nonetheless.Â
âOh, uh, hey there... kiddo. Whatâs your name?â he asked rather confused, hands on her shoulders to push her back.Â
âEheh, Grunkle Stan?â he lets out a weak laugh as he looked around.Â
âWho are you talkinâ to?âÂ
âC-Come on. Itâs me. Itâs me, Grunkle Stan!â Dipper had to pull Mabel back when she started growing desperate due to Stanâs inability to remember who was in front of him âGrunkle Stan, itâs me!â Ford placed a hand on Mabelâs shoulder when Dipper pulled her back to where he stood.Â
âWe had to erase his mind to defeat Bill. Itâs all gone. Stan has no idea, but he did it. He saved the world. He saved me.â when he approached Stan, his brother continued to look around in confusion before looking up at him with a lost look in his eyes âYouâre our hero, Stanley.â he spoke as he fell to his knees before throwing his arms around Stanâs shoulders, pulling him into a much needed hug and cried softly in his shoulder. Mabel collapses to her knees and cries into her hands, Dipper puts his hand on her shoulder and cries as well. In an effort to try and restore his memories, Stan is being led by Dipper towards what was left of the Mystery Shack with Mabel, Ford and now Soos following closely behind. They walk up to the door and Dipper attempts to open the door but has to throw himself against the door to break it down, he pulls himself back up and leads Stan into the living room that was as in an even worse state then when they had to fight zombies, but it didnât seem to bother Stan at all.Â
âHey, this is a real nice place you got here.âÂ
âItâs your place, Grunkle Stan.âÂ
âDonât you remember? Not even a little?â he shakes his head as he takes a seat in the recliner.Â
âNope. But this chair hugs my butt like it remembers. Ah.â he relaxes into the seat then looks back at the others standing before him, who are looking back at him sadly âHey, why the long faces? You guys look like itâs someoneâs funeral. Whoâs that big guy crying in the corner?â Soos lets out a sob and turns away.Â
âWe saved the world, but whatâs the point? Grunkle Stanâs not himself anymore.âÂ
âThereâs gotta be something we can do to jog his memory.â Mabel says as she looks around for anything that could help but Ford shakes his head.Â
âThere isnât. Iâm sorry. Stanâs gone.âÂ
âI know my Grunkle is in there somewhere. Thereâs gotta be something around here that can help bring him back.â she then finally notices her scrapbook laying on the ground so she quickly grabs it and rushes over to Stanâs side, throwing the book into his lap and opening it âThisâll work! This has to work! Hereâs the first day we came to Gravity Falls, Grunkle Stan. And hereâs a macaroni interpretation of my emotions!â she then flips the page and Dipper points at the one where they went fishing.Â
âThat time we went fishing? That Summerween we spent together? Donât you remember anything?â Stan gives an apologetic shake of his head.Â
âIâm sorry. I donât know what this is or who you are or--â he let out a startled shout when Waddles jumped into his lap âGah! Quit it, Waddles! Iâm trying to remember my life story!â this comment caused them all to look up at him in surprise.Â
âWhat did you say?â he lets out a grunt and stood to his feet and attempts to get Waddles off of him as the little pig licks at his face.Â
âI said get Waddles off of me.â Ford gasps.Â
âItâs working! Keep reading.âÂ
âSkip to my page! He needs to remember our boss-employee relationship.â Stan scoffed as he sat back down in his recliner.Â
âHey, just cause I have amnesia, donât go tryinâ to give yourself a raise, Soos.âÂ
âItâs happening! Keep going!â Mabel nods and flips through a few more pages.Â
âOkay, okay. Day two. Grunkle Stan smells weird but weâre starting to bond. He told us a lot about being a business man in the â80âs and seemed happy when we pretended to listen. He also gave me a grappling hook which everyone is impressed by. And in more important news, I met some neighborhood hotties.â this comment caused them all to laugh as they continued to go through the entire scrapbook, but as they reached the end Dipper slowly came to a realization.Â
âBut what about Alvah?â this caused them all to stiffen, he and Mabel share a look of concern as Stan looked between them in confusion âWe donât have any photos of her.âÂ
âAnd the ones we do have donât show her face. We canât jog his memory like this.â she then let out a soft gasp as she looked up at Ford âWe can use your thingamajig from before! We saw her memories, so if we strap ourselves to it we might be able to...â Ford gave her a guilty look.Â
âUnfortunately, my dear, that device was destroyed after a certain... incident.â Dipper, too, looks guilty.Â
âBut he canât forget her! She made him so happy! They fell in love and made each other happy! We barely know anything thatâs happened between them from the thirty years they spent together or even throughout the summer. This canât be the end of their relationship when it had only just begun!â Stan watched them talk as he tried to picture a face to the name Alvah, he tried to think of anything that came to mind when he thought of her.Â
âAlvah...â he spoke softly under his breath and tried to remember how he felt about this person that was nothing but a faceless image in his head.Â
âIâM HERE!!â they all jump at the loud screaming followed by a crash, looking up in surprise and shock, Alvah came sliding through the front door and crashed into the wall. She pulled herself out and they looked closely at her appearance, since Bill had destroyed her body, it took her so long to piece herself back together and was still missing a couple pieces âIâm here, Iâm here! Iâm sorry I took so long, but Iâm back!â she adds then made a face when her arm fell off, she was quick to reach down and reattach it.Â
âAlvah! Youâre okay!â Dipper and Mabel exclaim and rush over to her, she opened her arms as she dropped to her knees and let them run into her embrace. She pulls them in close and run her fingers through their hair while nuzzling close to them, her resolve weak for them as they clung to her âWe were so worried about you. We were so scared.âÂ
âBut you did it, and I just knew you kids would be able to win in the end. Iâm so sorry that you guys had to go through all that, Iâm sorry I couldnât stop it from happening. If only I cared enough to stop it from happening all together.â she said as she pulled back to wipe away their years âHow will you ever forgive me?â Mabel sniffled softly.Â
âWe already forgave you. You stood by us against Bill to the very end.â Dipper nodded his head as he readjusted his hat.Â
âYou did everything you could just for us, despite so many odds stacked against you. You had so much on the line just by being there, but you did it anyways.â her gaze weakened when they hug her again, squeezing so tight as if she was going to disappear âWe couldnât not forgive you.â she let out a breath of relief as she hugged them back.Â
âIâm glad.â they pull away to allow her to stand and so she lifts her gaze to the man who stood to his feet at her arrival, Stan took a step back when this beautiful woman beamed at the sight of him and rushed towards him. He let out a whoa when she threw herself at him, letting out a cheer as she wrapped her arms around his neck and so he caught her by the waist and unintentionally twirled her around as she pulled herself close to him âOh, you old bastard, you did it! I canât believe you actually did it, Stanley!â she was squeezing him so tight he was sure she was trying to crack his back, Ford had to gently squeeze her shoulder to get her to loosen her grip and when she did her hands slide onto his face where she cradled his face. He stared into those bright green eyes of hers that shun like that of a freshly cut emerald and a smile that was bright enough to put the stars to shame, however, he grabbed her by her wrists and gently pulled them away from his face and he saw the way the light in her eyes dimmed âS-Stanley?â he let out a nervous chuckle as he took a step back and pulled away.Â
âSorry, even if my memory is slowly coming back to me, I think Iâd remember if I knew a gorgeous babe like yourself.â they all saw the way her face twitched as Stan spoke, her smile slowly dropping the longer he spoke âI appreciate the gesture, but take a guy out to dinner before throwing yourself at me.â her arms dropped to her side as she stared at him.Â
âW-What? What are you saying, Stan? Donât you know who I am?â Ford takes a step forward and gently grabs her by her bicep.Â
âWe had to erase his mind to defeat Bill.â her eyes widened at Fordâs words âMabel has figured out a way to jog his memory of us, and itâs working slowly but... we donât know if the same could be said about his memory of you.â Mabel then jumped in and grabbed her hand, tugging on it gently as she spoke.Â
âBut we will stop at nothing to get him to remember you! The special connection you two had is too good to be erased!â Stan briefly looked away from her when Dipper took his hand and gave it a squeeze.Â
âYou two never spoke about what kind of relationship you had, but we could all tell that it was something deep and meaningful. We didnât need to be told to know that you two were in love.â this caused them all to look back at Alvah but were taken aback when they saw that she was crying, she was crying as she stared at Stan with a lost look in her eyes âA-Alvah?â she slowly looked down to see tears dripping down her face, her lips trembling at the realization that she had lost something she never knew she wanted.Â
âThis... this isnât fair. You canât forget about me, Stanley. Y-You canât possibly forget what we had. Iâve only come to accept these feelings and now you donât even understand what that means for me!â she spoke weakly as her hands fly to her chest where sheâs grasping tightly at her blouse âI canât even help you remember me! There are no photos of us together, I canât even force you to remember because itâll only damage your mind even further! I canât do anything to salvage what we had!â she couldnât describe how much it hurt for him to stare at her like she was just some stranger, because to him, she was just a stranger.Â
âH-Hey, Iâm sorry, I really am... but Iâm real flattered that something like you liked a guy like me.â he said softly as he placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, she whipped her head up and shook it side to side.Â
âLiked? That isnât even the word Iâd use to describe what I feel for you. I am a being unable to feel anything! I shouldnât even feel this aching pain in my chest, the feeling of a broken heart. You made me feel things that had me questioning my entire existence. The way you looked at me had me feeling special, I want to be the reason you smile and the cause for your laughter. I want you to know that I chose you when nobody else did, I want you to know that I want all of your love and nothing else!â she looked down at her hands and felt a wave of anguish take over her, her hands then dig into her scalp âI couldnât even tell you in the end, I couldnât even say it to your face when you asked me. I couldnât even tell you that I loved you.â his eyes widened in disbelief.Â
âY-You what?â her palms dig into her forehead as she shakes her head.Â
âI fell in love with you and it took a damn twelve year old girl to get me to realize it! I couldnât even tell you when you asked and it hurt so much when you looked at me as if I never did! And now it doesnât matter anymore! I donât even know why you loved me after everything I did, and I donât even know if you forgive me for allowing all this to happen! Do you hate me, Stanley? Are you angry with me?â she finally falls to her knees, her hands clutched to her chest as she pressed her head into the floorboards at his feet âI love you my dear, and I loved our time here. I beg you not forget me, as selfish as it sounds, I just want you to love me like you did this summer.â Stan looked down at the woman who was crying at his feet and he didnât know how to feel, this beautiful woman had just spilt her heart out to him and begged for him to remember her. So he tries, he closes his eyes and thinks about her name and waits to see what his mind would conjure up. His mind seemed to be struggling but thinking about her seemed to make him feel happy, a feeling blossomed in his chest as if his heart seemed to remember her. Slowly, ever so slowly, the figure in his head began to take shape during his happiest moments.Â
âWhy are you looking at me like that?â the woman spoke with a tease in her tone, they seemed to be outside the Mystery Shack with the sun shining down on her perfectly that it seemed to make her glow.Â
âWell, how am I looking at you?â she giggled.Â
âAs if I hung the stars.â he hummed softly as his hand reached for her, she doesnât move and allows his hand to brush her luscious blonde hair over her shoulder and gently cups her cheek, to which she leans into his touch âYouâre a very adorable human, Stan.â he huffed at her words.Â
âAdorable? Thatâs how Iâd describe you.â she laughs softly and places her hand on top of his.Â
âWell, I can be whatever you want me to be, I am made for you.â his thumb gingerly rubs against her cheek as he thought over her words carefully, he then gave a little shrug as he spoke.Â
âI just want you to be mine.â this had stunned her into silence as she stared at him, he burst out into laughter when she covered her face with her hand and pushed him away when she turned bright red at his words.Â
âThat was real smooth.â he throws his head back with a laugh when he grabbed her other hand and pulled her back, kissing the back of her hand and slowly up her arm where he ended with his lips pressing against her cheek âStop it, Stanley. You know Iâm ticklish.â heâs now nuzzling his cheek against hers, the feeling of love slowly overwhelming his mind as he shared this tender moment with this beautiful woman who had chosen him over the millions of others that existed in this rather small reality.Â
âHowâd I ever get so lucky?â she smiled softly and turned to look back at him.Â
âI could say the same thing.â her hand caresses his cheek before pulling him in the share a kiss âI adore you, Stan.â he smiled.Â
âThat means a lot to me, Alvah.âÂ
He blinked softly when the figure in front of him revealed to him was the same woman who brought him endless joy, the same woman who had been with him at the lowest moments on his journey to fix his mistake that took thirty years in the making. The same woman who knew who he was but stayed by his side through thick and thin, who comforted him when everybody else wouldnât even bat him an eye. A woman who reminded him of the sandy beach of New Jersey when the sun was at its peak and made the sand shine like gold, or like that of a forest when the day was just right. This was a woman that made him feel like he won the lottery and the prize wasnât even money, but something even more valuable that he wished he had when he was a kid.Â
Love and affection.Â
Joy and attention. Â
Slowly he started to remember the moments they shared together throughout the summer. From their day out on the lake to the laughter they shared at Dipperâs expense, to the time they fought zombies and the moment she sang to him as they danced. They never really labeled what their relationship was, but now he knew that what they had was a genuine connection; that they two were in love with each other and he didnât want to forget that. She was still crying at his feet when he knelt down in front of her, placing a hand on her shoulder while trying to get her to look up at him. She seemed to have lost all her strength because he easily lifted her head up and it laid weakly within his hands, a whimper left her lips when his thumbs started wiping away her tears and continued to do so when more would replace them.Â
âAlvah.â he spoke softly, her eyes shimmered with tears and gave them a glossy effect âCome on, toots, there isnât a need for you to cry for me.â her eyes widened softly after hearing him call her that, a feeling of hope washing away the anguish in her chest.Â
âWhat?â he smirked at her.Â
âIf all it took was forgetting to get you to profess your love for me, I should have faked dementia a long time ago.â a gasped left her lips when she saw the look of love in his eyes, the same look he would give her when it was just the two of them together âI may not remember everything, but how could I forget that it was you that made me feel like the luckiest guy in the world?âÂ
âStan!â she practically tackled him into the ground and clung to him so tight, burying herself into his shoulder and crying softly when this time he wrapped his arms around her and held her close âYou didnât forget me, right? You remember me now, right? Please tell me that you remember me.â he turns his face into her hair as his hands rubs up and down her back to comfort her. Â
âIt's not all there yet, but yeah, I remember you sweetheart.â she let out a sigh of relief and practically melted in his arms, he let out an oh when she pushed herself up so that she was hovering over him before leaning down to capture his lips. He sighed into the kiss and wrapped his arms around her to pull her close, before anything else could happen they heard a cough, they were still practically kissing when they looked over and saw Ford covering Dipper and Mabelâs eyes while Soos was trying his hardest to fight down a smile. Â
âAs heartwarming as this is, please remember that there are children present.â she pushed herself back but continued to lay on top of Stan.Â
âSorry.â Â
âNot sorry.â she stared at Stan but laughed nonetheless, his chest rumbling as he laughed. Mabel lets out a squeal and quickly rushes over to where the two of them laid and jumped on top of them, soon followed by Dipper and unfortunately Soos, who had practically bellyflopped onto them. Ford chuckled as he stood above them but beamed down at them when, despite the discomfort then added weight gave them, they welcomed the children with laughter and bright faces.Â
âStanley.â he flinched when he heard her voice in his head, he doesnât look when he felt her hand slide down his arm and intertwine their fingers together âI love you.â he hummed softly and gave her hand a squeeze.Â
âLove you too, doll face.â she giggles softly and turned her face into his neck.
...
...
âGood morning, Gravity Falls. Itâs another beautiful day, but every day is beautiful now that the... unpleasantness is over.â a broadcast goes off all throughout Gravity Falls after the end of Weirdmageddon where the townsfolk are recovering after such a disaster âIn other news, the Northwest family has gone broke. After pledging his allegiance to Bill and then placing all his savings in weirdness bonds, Preston Northwest had to sell his mansion to preserve his family fortune.â cut to the Northwest couple crying as some workers hang a âfor saleâ banner on the gate.Â
âYouâre only going to have one pony now.â a horrified look washed over Pacificaâs face.Â
âBut fortunes have also turned for local maniac, Fiddleford McGucket, who, after regaining his sanity, has made millions overnight submitting his patents to the US Government.â to which Fiddleford announces that heâll buy the Northwest mansion now that it was on sale âIn other good news, town hero, Stanley Pines, has fully recovered his memory and will be throwing a party to celebrate his niece and nephewâs thirteen birthday and final day in town. But other than that, I can safely say our beloved Gravity Falls is back to normal. And now, Bodacious T, with the news.â weâre now brought to the Mystery Shack all fixed up decorated with balloons and all sorts to celebrate the twin's birthday with everyone from town, including the few fairy tale creatures, in attendance singing them happy birthday.Â
âI canât believe you all got together just to throw a party for us.â Mabel gushed at the crowd of people as she and Dipper stood in front of a cake, behind them were Stan, Ford and Alvah smiling down at their excitement along with Soos and Wendy.Â
âAfter all the Pines family has done for the town, itâs the least we could do. Youâve helped everyone here.â Tyler spoke, this rallied a few cheers from the townsfolk.Â
âThanks to yâall savinâ us, I learned to open my heart to kindness. No more evil doinâ. From now on, Iâm gonna try to be Liâl Gideon, regular olâ kid.â Gideon said, though the lingering presence of his prison inmates said otherwise, Soos then peered over the twinâs shoulders and ushered them towards the cake.Â
âDude! Make a wish, dawg.âÂ
âYou know, on my first day here, if you had asked me what I wanted, I would have said âadventure, mystery, true friendsâ. But looking here at all of you, I realize that every wish came true.â he chuckles to himself âI have everything I wanted.â he let out a whoa when his hat was shoved down and covered his eyes, looking back, he saw that it was Alvah grinning cheekily at him and he couldnât help but mirror her expression.Â
âIf I had only one wish it would be to shrink all of you with a shrink ray and bring you home with us in my pocket. But since thatâs impossible... is that impossible?â she asked while leaning back towards Ford, he waves his hand up and down with a shrug, looking up at Alvah, she chuckled and did the same thing âSince thatâs probably impossible, my only wish is for everyone to sign my scrapbook. Iâll never forget you guys. Wait.â she pulls out the memory gun and sets it on the floor then smashes it to pieces âNow Iâll never forget you guys.â with that she and Dipper blow out the candles, Wendy then pulls them into a hug.Â
âI now officially declare you technically teenagers. Welcome to angst and acne forever.â in the crowd, Tambry, Robbie, Lee, Nate and Thompson start chanting âone of usâ, this earned laughter from everyone, Blubs and Durland in turn fire off a cannon.Â
âSo, how do you feel?â Soos asked.Â
âSamey, but differenty.âÂ
âHey, you two. When are you going to open your presents already?â Pacifica asked as she raised her hand that was covered in tape âI broke a nail wrapping them.â Dipper and Mabel laugh, Alvah watches as the two grab a gift then looked backwards when she noticed Ford taking a step back. Stan claps his hands and goes to approach them but stopped when Alvah placed a hand on his chest, he smiles at her and goes to question what she was doing but stopped when she pushed him back.Â
âI think your brother wants to have a word with you.â he looks at her confused and looks to where Ford was, she and Ford share a look until she winks at him and pushes Stan towards him âI think itâs something youâd like to hear, so donât keep him waiting. Iâll watch the kids.â before he could say anything he let out a squeak when she gave his behind a little smack then skipped away.Â
âAlvah!â she only laughs as she rushed away. The children smiled at the sight of Alvah and excitedly show her the gifts they received, however, she glanced back when she noticed Soos linger over to where the Pinesâ brothers were talking and overheard a part that made him gasp. It wasnât long until they came back and Stan gave her a warning glare for her previous action, she only smirked at him and threatened to do it again but stopped when he raised a glass Pitt cola bottle and tapped against it to get everyoneâs attention.Â
âEveryone, I have an announcement to make. Me and my, heh, nerdy bro over here have some catchinâ up to do. Weâre gonna be away for a while. Thatâs why Iâm shutting down the Mystery Shack for good.â this caused the crowd to gasp and murmur amongst each other, that was until Soos rushed towards Stan.Â
âYou shut down your mouth for good! Iâm sorry Mister Pineses. Itâs just that this shack is the most magical place on Earth. Sure, the attractions are all fake, but dreams arenât fake!â he then holds up the Fiji mermaid taxidermy âLike this mermaid. Itâs not just a dead fish butt sewn to a monkey carcass. Itâs a marvelous creature that make sus believe that anything is possible. You shut down this shack, and you shut down our dreams!â he then takes off his hat âAt least... my dreams.â the crowd aws at Soosâ words, Stan sighs to himself. Â
âIâm sorry, Soos. Itâs just, thereâs no one around to run it. At least, there wouldnât be if I hadnât just found the perfect replacement.â he then takes his fez off and placed it on top of Soosâ head âLadies and gentleman, the Mystery Shack is under new management.â the crowd let out cheers that not only the Mystery Shack gets to remain open, but that it was passed onto someone who rightfully deserved it.Â
âYou... you mean it, Mr. Mystery?âÂ
âYouâre Mr. Mystery now, Soos. Try not to burn the place down.â Alvah placed her hand on Soosâ arm as she appeared beside him.Â
âWho else would be able to take up the mantel if not you, Soos? It was bound to be yours if Stan were to give it to anyone, you deserve it.â Soosâ teared up at their words and doesnât hesitate to wrap his arms around them, the two look at each other but smiled and hug him back. Thinking back to the time Soos had first met Stan and Alvah it brought a smile to his face so wide that it almost hurt, with the absence of his father he had been craving that approval of a father figure and it was almost fate that he happened to stumble upon a screwdriver that belonged to the Mystery Shack and where he would meet the two people he would call his parental figures. He wasnât really looking for a maternal figure since he already had his abuelita but Alvah was always hanging around Stan and she had this charm that had drawn him in, so he had grown to crave her love and affection as well as her validation ever since she first ruffled his head. So as he looked up at the two that he held in his arms who smiled happily down at him, he shed a tear as they lovingly embraced him. The party raged on with laughter and endless chatter filling the air, Alvah is conversing with Ford when Tyler shouts for everyone to get together for a group photo. She, out of instinct, starts backing away when everyone got together in front of the Mystery Shack until Stan called out for her.Â
âWhat are you doing, toots? Get over here!â they all looked at her expectantly but she raised her hands, shaking her head side to side.Â
âNo, no. You know I canât take photos, Stan. I donât want to ruin it, just take the photo without me.â Dipper and Mabel look at each other then rush over to her, Dipper has one of her hands while Mabel grabs at her dress and they start tugging her over âChildren, please. Iâll be fine sitting this one out.â they shake their head.Â
âWeâve got no pictures of you, Alvah. We want one photo of all the people we love together, even if youâre nothing but static.â Â
âYouâll do this for us, right?â everyone waiting saw them look up at her with puppy dog eyes, eyes welling up with tears for effect and eventually she did cave âYouâll never say no to us.â she hangs her head as they pull her back over to where Stan and Ford were.Â
âUnfortunately, yes.â Stan peers down at Alvah and saw her nervously tugging at her dress, worried that she was going to ruin the photo, she gasped softly when Stan takes her hands into his while wrapping an arm around her shoulder and pulling her into his chest âStan, what are you--âÂ
âCome on doll, enough with the long face.â the hand holding hers moved to tilt her head up towards him âChin up, and give us that award winning smile.â she stared at him until a giggle slipped past her lips, Ford then placed his hand on her shoulder and gave it a squeeze.Â
âIf it makes you feel better, Iâm not quite that photogenic myself.â she scoffed softly and joking shoved Ford back.Â
âYouâre a dork, Ford. You have the most unnecessarily serious photos ever. Donât think Mabel hasnât shown me.â he coughs into his hand as he turns away, quickly readjusting his glasses when they slipped down his nose.Â
âThat is quite irrelevant.â she shakes her head, she herself helps readjust Stanâs tie and glasses while he worked on fixing his fez as Toby sets up the camera. He let out an oh when it was lifted out of his hands and glanced over to see Alvah using her power to hold it up, she rolled her eyes when he smiles gratefully at her and rushed over to stand with the rest of the group.Â
âOkay everyone, say Gravity Falls!â Mabel cheers.Â
âGravity Falls!â the snap of her fingers has the camera going off and taking their photo, Mabel is already running over to take a look at the polaroid and hurriedly shakes at it to see the results. Dipper is by her side just as she let out a gasp, her eyes widened in shock as she looked at the developed photo, he opens his mouth to question her but sheâs already thrusting the photo in his face âDipper, Dipper! Look!â Â
âWhat is it?â he pushes her arm back so he could see what has her all frazzled until he saw it. There, as clear as day, was Alvah smiling right back at him instead of a disoriented figure composed of static. She had her arm linked with Stanâs while her hand rested against his bicep, a soft blush hued her cheeks as a bright smiled graced her lips, eyes shining as if it were her birthday âAlvah! Alvah! Come look!â she raised a brow at Dipperâs insistence, taking her hands back from Stanâs as the young twins run up to her.Â
âWhat is it? Donât tell me I blinked.â this earned a couple chuckles from the others, Dipper turns the photo towards her and her eyes widened when she was met with her smiling face, she gently takes the photo from his hands and tears up a little. It was a sort of curse that anything with a lense were capable of capturing her true form and would corrupt the photo, but there she was, smiling as if she wasnât some sort of monster underneath it all âI can take a guess whoâs responsible for this.â she spoke softly, now internally grateful to the Axolotl for granting her such a gift.Â
âWow, look at you~â Stan cooed as he took the polaroid from her hands âI didnât think you could smile that wide.â she presses her hands to her cheeks that were creased as she continued to smile.Â
âIâm struggling to stop, Iâm just so happy right now.â Ford quickly plucks the photo from Stanâs hands when he reached for her waist, pulling her close and pressing soft kisses to her cheek, to which she laughed at the open display of affection but didnât stop him âStanley!âÂ
âMabel, pumpkin!â she was currently awing at them while Dipper looked away âThink you can take so more photos of us? Iâd like to have some of us together, and I think theyâll make a great addition to your scrapbook.â she already has the camera in her hands, a determined look that made everyone laugh.Â
âOn it.â the rest of the day is spent with everyone taking photos with Alvah now that she was granted with the blessing of her true form not interfering with the camera, Mabelâs favorite was one she took of Stan and her dancing and he had dipped her. She had thrown her head back with her laughter filling the air, eyes closed while Stan held her by the waist and stared at her as if she was his reason to breathe. She had made sure to capture of photo of them all, that being her, Dipper, Stan, Ford, Soos, Wendy and Alvah to finish off her scrapbook and she couldnât think of a more perfect photo of her family. Later into the afternoon, the children, Stan, Ford, Alvah, Soos, Wendy and Waddles were at the bus stop waiting for their bus to come pick them up.Â
âDo you really have to go? Thereâs still so much we havenât done together.â Candy said sadly.Â
âSummerâs over, Candy. Itâs time for us to grow up.âÂ
âBut not too much.âÂ
âAaah! I hate my dumb heart for making me feel things!â she then proceeds to punch herself âCut! It! Out! Heart!â Â
âHey, can you punch my heart, too.â Candy raises her hand.Â
âNo, mine! Punch my feelings away!â Alvah places a hand on Grendaâs shoulder as she gives the three of them an understanding look.Â
âBeen there, kiddo. But it gets better.â she pats her head softly then pulls her hand back when Mabel pulls Candy and Grenda into a hug.Â
âCandy, Grenda, thank you for being my people. Youâll always be my best friends.â she pulls back and looks up at Stan âGrunkle Stan, thanks for wearing my goodbye sweater.â Stan lets out a cough as he rubs the back of his neck.Â
âAh, itâs cold out. I had to.âÂ
âWhat? But itâs like eighty-something degrees out today.â Stan and Ford are quick to glare at Soos. Â
âCan it, Soos!â the children laugh, Alvah giggles softly as she leans in close to Stanâs ear.Â
âI always knew you were a sweetheart, Stan. And I must say, you look real good in pink.â she snickers softly, she leans in closer when he flushed pink âSee? Pink suits you well.â sheâs laughing now when Stan pushed her away.Â
âStop, not now.â they look back towards the kids and saw Wendy kneel towards Dipper.Â
âHey, you mean a lot to me, man.â he fist bumps Wendy with a smile.Â
âYou, too.â she laughs and takes his hat off his hat, before he could do anything she took her own hat off and placed it on top of his head while putting his one on her head.Â
âSomething to remember me by.â she then hands a letter to Dipper âOh, and this. Read it the next time you miss Gravity Falls.â he takes the letter just as a bus pulls up behind them.Â
âLast bus leaving Gravity Falls. All aboard.âÂ
âI guess we've said goodbye to everyone except... Waddles.â Mabel sadly looks towards her little companion with a pained expression âI... I donât know how to explain this but... mum and dad wonât let me bring a pig home to California so, you have to stay here!â she tries to leave but Waddles pulls at her skirt, she lets out a weak cry as she tried pushing him away âCome on. Come on! I have to go. Iâm... Iâm sorry, Waddles.â Stan, Ford and Alvah share a look until Stan broke.Â
âArgh! You know what? Forget it! I lived with this pig all summer, now your parents are gonna have to!â he grabs Waddles and sets him down in front of the door so that driver could see him âHey, bus guy! This pig is cominâ with the kids!â the driver narrowed his eyes on Stan and points towards a sign.Â
âNow, hold on a second. Bringing animals aboard a moving vehicle is strictly prohibited--â he cut himself off when he saw Stan pull out his brass knuckles while Ford moves his coat back to reveal his gun strapped to his hip, but in between them was Alvah smiling sweetly at the driver, only then to reveal her grotesque form underneath her welcoming smile âWAH!! W-Welcome aboard! You can sit in the front row, pig.â the two men put their weapons away while Alvah returns back to her normal form, patting Waddles on the head as the pig hobbles into the bus as Stan kneels down towards the children.Â
âKids, you knuckleheads were nothinâ but a nuisance and Iâm glad to be rid of ya.â the twins laugh and quickly hug him.Â
âWeâll miss you too, Grunkle Stan.â she peers over his shoulder from when she stood, her face softened when she saw the way his eyes glistened with tears when they pulled away from him. She expects them to head towards the bus but was startled when they rushed towards her, she let out an oof when they wrapped their arms around her waist and hugged her âWeâre going to miss you too, Alvah.â her hands trembled softly before finally settling on their backs, she then falls to her knees and pulled them close.Â
âIâll miss you more.â she spoke softly, her hands rubbing up and down their backs while nuzzling her cheek against theirs âIâll always be watching over you guys, so know that youâll never be alone.â she lets a couple tears fall when they pull away from her and sniffled softly when they waved their hands goodbye, Ford helps her to her feet and she could help but cry softly when the twins finally enter the bus and take a seat at the very back. Theyâre all waving the kids goodbye and even chase after the bus when it finally drives off, Stan, Ford and Alvah lag behind when the children continue to wave the bus off as it finally leaves Gravity Falls.Â
âSo Alvah, what are you planning on doing now?â they look back towards her and saw she had a pained look on her face as she looked down at her hands, Stan reaches for her out of concern âAlvah?â his eyes widened when she threw herself at Ford, wrapping her arms around him and hugging him tight, this caused Ford to look down at her in confusion when her fingers dig into his coat.Â
âA-Alvah? Whatâs the matter?âÂ
âThis is the end of the line, old friend.âÂ
âWhat?â she pulls herself off of him and snaps her fingers, her hand burst into a black and red flame and a scroll formed in her hands that unraveled and revealed their contract. Â
âNow that Bill has been defeated... I have no reason to stick around anymore.â Stanâs eyes widened at her words.Â
âW-What does that mean? Are you leaving? Is that it?â she gives Stan an apologetic look as she nodded.Â
âI didnât want to say it in front of the kids. I didnât want to bring the mood down, but yes. I should have disappeared the moment you defeated Bill, but Iâve been fighting against it until the children had left. Itâs only a matter of time until this body disappears.â she then looks back towards Ford âYou bastard, Iâve had the most fun in centuries thanks to that mistake in our contract. And though we barely spent any proper quality time together, I have enjoyed your company very much. Iâd like to consider you a good friend, Stanford Pines. It has been lovely knowing you.â she then proceeds to hug him again and this time he hugged her back and they shared a genuine tender moment.Â
âAnd it is an honor to be considered your friend.â she hums softly then pulls away, patting his arm gently then turning back towards Stan.Â
âA-And what about us? I wanted to know if youâd sail the world with us. Iâd get to create new memories with the two most important people of my life! You canât just leave, Alvah! M-Maybe I can create a contract with you so that you have to stick around!â Ford shakes his head and places a hand on his shoulder.Â
âUnfortunately, thatâs not how they work. She is not allowed to accept a contract where the conditions are at the bare minimum; she is forbidden from simply existing in a dimension.â Â
âSo... is that it, then? Weâve barely even started our relationship and youâre already leaving.â she shakes her head and takes his hands into hers, she tilts her head so she could look at his face when he hung his head.Â
âI may not be around physically, but like I told those kids, Iâll always be watching. Whether it be in the shadows or your reflection, I will always be there. Nothing is stopping me from visiting when you call my name. Now that Bill and the Time Baby are gone, I have more responsibilities to take care of, but you will be my top priority. Iâll even visit you when you fall asleep.â he frowned and pulled her towards him, resting his forehead against her.Â
âBut it isnât the same.â Â
âI know, but there is so much I can get away with.â sheâs rubbing her forehead against his when she felt him squeeze her hands âI may not be with you but know this, Stanley. You will be the only version I will ever love.âÂ
âWhat does that mean?âÂ
âI have access to many different versions of you, but when you perish, my love will perish with you. I will never choose to love another version of you because I chose you, this you. I will love and only love you.â her eyes glistened with tears at the thought âI wouldnât be able to love a different version of you because I will know that it just wonât be you.â she shakes her head when a couple tears trickle down her cheek, he lifts his hand up and wipes them away then cups her cheek.Â
âIâve really got you wrapped around my finger, donât I?â she let out a weak laugh and lets her face rest in his palm, he gently rubs her cheek with his thumb to comfort her âI donât know how long Iâll be able to handle this long distance relationship, but Iâll find a way to get you a physical body again. I want to be able to hold you, to kiss you, to love you. Not in a dream, but with the real you.â she chuckled softly and turned her head to press her lips against his palm.Â
âI donât think youâd wanna kiss the real me. The taste of rotting flesh isnât quite nice.â he laughed at that.Â
âSure, but you looked cool beating up Bill in your real form.â they share a kiss and Ford allows them to have their moment when he noticed the flame the contract was engulfed in started reducing it to cinders, because of this her body begins to crumble and sheâs unable to maintain her form for much longer. Stan feels this and looks down at her body thatâs beginning to fall apart so he wraps his arms around her to trap her in a bear hug, holding onto her for as long as he could before she was gone âI love you, Alvah.â she let out a weak laugh as she gently pats his back.Â
âI love you too, Stanley.â she spoke and just as the contract was reduced to ashes her body finally collapsed and shattered at his feet, the arms once holding her like a delicate porcelain doll now wrapped around his body for he had nothing to hold onto anymore. He fell to his knees as tears began rolling down his cheeks at the loss of Alvah, he only just started remembering everything theyâve been through and now that sheâs gone, he was afraid he was going to forget her again. He didnât want to forget her, he didnât want-- âStop crying you big dope.â he gasped softly at the voice and looked around to find it only to see nothing.Â
âA-Alvah? Where...âÂ
âLook down.â he looked through his blurry eyes at his shadows, having to readjust his glasses to see that his shadow now consisted of hundreds of red eyes âYouâre acting as if I died, Stanley. I just lost my physical body, remember?â he stared down at his shadow for a few seconds before wiping away his tears.Â
âI-I knew that!â they chuckled softly and Stan felt, though subtle and weak, their hand gently wipes at his face.Â
âYouâre such a sweetheart, Stanley. And if that invitation is still on the table, I would love to join you guys on your trip around the world.â Ford chuckles and helps Stan to his feet as they both look down at Alvah, who was now sharing both of their shadows with a cheeky grin spread across their face.Â
âWell, the more the merrier.â Stan grins as he wraps his arm around Fordâs shoulder and pulled him close.Â
âThis is all I could ever ask for. My brother and the love of my life with me as we finally accomplish our childhood dream. It took nearly forty years in the making with so many obstacles in the way, but weâre finally here to do it. I am going to hang onto this win for as long as I have it.â Ford and Alvah smile at him.Â
âStanley, you deserve the world.âÂ
âI, for one, agree with them. And we are more than willing to give it to you.âÂ
If youâve ever taken a road trip through the Pacific Northwest, youâve probably seen a bumper sticker for a place called Gravity Falls. Itâs not on any maps, and most people have never heard of it. Some people think itâs a myth. But if youâre curious, donât wait. Take a trip. Find it. Itâs out there somewhere in the woods.
Waiting.Â
season 2, bonus episode. visiting hours
The Axolotl, the great and almighty being who watches over the cosmos, found themself entering the Nightmare Realm in search of the Harbinger of Chaos who now went by Alvah. This equally mighty being was found lying comfortably on their side in a body of cosmic clouds as they watched fondly through a window that revealed the human Stanley Pines who was sleeping soundly, their finger swirling circles around the window as they hummed a song to lull him to sleep.Â
âAnd then I go and spoil it all by saying something stupid like I love you~â their finger tapped softly on the image of Stan, knowing that they are incapable of touching him without a vessel to inhabit âI love yo--âÂ
âAlvah.âÂ
âAh!â the window disappears as Alvah lurches back in shock, startled by the sudden appearance of the Axolotl âWha-- What are you doing here, Frills? I wasnât expecting you.â they are quick to relax back into the clouds as Axolotl floats around them in mild amusement .Â
âThat human really does have you wrapped around their finger.â Alvah let out a huff and their words, raising their hand and see a sort of thread twirled around their finger âI must thank the human, Stanley Pines, for instilling love and humanity into you. It has changed you for the better.â this earned them a chuckle.Â
âI suppose, but it hurts that I can only watch from a distance. I wish to care for him, to hold him, to love him. I miss giving him my love.â they sigh fondly at the memories they hold of their time with him, their hands sliding up their arms as they reminiscence about his arms around them as he spoke sweet nothings into their ear, their arms then drop to their side and they looked above them at the Axolotl who continued to eye them curiously âBut enough about that, what brings you around these parts? Sure, Iâve been slacking a bit but I havenât completely neglected my duties. Youâve given me more responsibilities now that Time Baby is out of commission.â Axolotl hummed softly.Â
âI wish for you to join me for a bit, my friend.â their millions of eyes look towards them rather intrigued.Â
âJoin you? For what?âÂ
âThere is somebody I would like for us to visit. It would please me if you were to share a couple words with them, if possible.â Alvah pulls themself up so they arenât lying down anymore, even more, intrigued as to who the Axolotl would like them to meet "Of course, it is completely up to you whether or not you would like to join me." Alvah just shrugged their shoulders.
"It's not like I was doing anything else. Sure, I'll join you." they pulled themselves up, so now they're floating beside Axolotl, waiting for them to take them to their destination "Is it someone I know?" they hummed softly.
"Mayhaps." they don't question them and follow them blindly until they ended up in a place that had Alvah's metaphorical heart drop into their stomach, within the neutral zone of Dimension #5150 and outside of time, they were now floating in front of the Theraprism.
...
...
"D-Did I do something wrong, Axolotl?" Alvah asks, their eyes filled with panic and a few of them darting around for any sort of exit "I apologize if I have upset you in a-any way." a laugh escaped their cosmic lips at Alvah's worry, shaking their head, they gesture towards the rehabilitation centre.
"Do not fret, friend. I am not having you admitted here." a breath of relief leaves them "I told you, we are merely visiting someone." they said and floated towards the entrance, leaving Alvah to ponder alone in the empty void of space.
"... who the heck do I know is in Theraprism?" they said to no one in particular but followed closely behind, taking the Axolotl by the hand as they led them through the facility. They go through the proper procedures to be allowed into the Theraprism and are seated in the waiting room as they prepare for whoever they were planning on visiting, Alvah did get a couple odd looks from a few other people who were visiting but paid them no mind "Have they been recently admitted in?" Axolotl hummed.
"For you, yes. But since this is a timeless zone, he has been here for quite some time. He is very stubborn." Alvah whistled to themself.
"Poor sucker."
"Poor "sucker" indeed."
"Axolotl and Alvah, he is ready for you now." they let out a grunt at the way the receptionist said their name but ignored it since they were practically in a high-security prison, they didn't want anything pinned to their clean and flawless record. Despite being an entity renowned for influencing others to do evil stuff, Alvah was actually a law-abiding citizen throughout the cosmos and followed the law meticulously. They enter the room of a long corridor lined with a series of identical white visitation booths, each booth is enclosed by white wood and glass, offering a view into a barred cell beyond. They are led by one of the staff to a booth and as they pass each inmate Alvah recognizes a few of them, they do a double take when they see The Beast in one of the booths and when that mangy mutt made eye contact with them they made the "I'm watching you" gesture to it before catching up to Axolotl, they still haven't forgotten nor forgiven what they did to Mabel.
"So, Frills, who have you brought to come bother me-- oh, no." Alvah raises a brow at the familiar voice, not truly believing their ears, so when they peeked over the booth that was blocking their view, their eyes widened in disbelief "You have got to be kidding me." Alvah burst out into hysterical laughter at the sight of Bill Cipher wearing an orange prism uniform and looking absolutely horrible, he had a terrible bag under his bloodshot eye with a static-like crack that stretched across his triangular body. His eye twitched in irritation as they continued to laugh at him, the Axolotl watched them walk up and down the corridor as they filled the room with laughter. Everyone in the room looked at them in confusion but they paid them no mind, they began to calm down but the moment they laid eyes on him again they started laughing again.
"Are you done, Alvah?" they took a breath they try and quell their laughter as they looked up at Axolotl.
"Oh, yeah, yeah. I'm done." they said but when they looked at Bill once again a snort escaped their lips "Nope, no I'm not!" Bill let out an exasperated sigh when they disappeared down the corridor and looked up at Axolotl.
"When you said you were going to bring someone to talk with me, I didn't expect you to bring them! They're the last person I want to talk with!" he intends to stand up but the few prism guards push him back down into his seat, he scoffs and smacks their hands off of him just as Alvah comes back into view.
"Phew! Okay, now I'm calm." Axolotl gestures for them to take the only seat provided and so they do, lounging on it as their millions of eyes stare at him rather mockingly "Well, well, well. Look at how the mighty have fallen, hmm? I never would have thought you would invoke the right of the Axolotl to save your prideful butt. I guess my sweet Stanley being the one to bring you down really poked a hole in your universal-sized ego, didn't it?" they stick out their tongue as they shrug their shoulders when he pointed an accusatory finger at them.
"I don't want to talk to them! They're going to do nothing but make fun of me the entire time! And that might set back my recovery, and I'm sure you don't want that, do you?" this comment made Axolotl give Alvah a knowing look, to which they huffed.
"Alright, I'll hold back on the mockery. Why exactly did you want me of all beings to have a talk with him? You know he doesn't particularly like me after the downfall of Euclydia, he holds a grudge like no other." Axolotl places a hand on their shoulder as they look between them and Bill, who is glaring daggers at the both of them.
"Because while you two were having your squabble during his Weirdmageddon, you managed to point out a few of his flaws a few of the therapists have yet to notice."
"What? Like his unwillingness to accept responsibility? Or the fact that he's so stubborn to change that he's going to continue down this cycle of self-destruction? It's honestly so obvious to everyone but himself. He's got a straight path down to recovery but he's going to take so many turns that he'll eventually wind back up at the beginning." Bill slams his hands against the counter and glares at them with pure hatred.
"I'll have you know, I'm making great progress!" they roll their eyes and lean back against their chair.
"You're probably just telling yourself that so you don't fall into madness with how long you're going to be stuck in here. They're trying to show you what you've lost, Bill." this made him scoff.
"And what exactly did I lose?" this made them smirk.
"Everything I gained." Bill looked at them confused "You had his devotion, his attention, his adoration, his love, and I just know you craved it like no other. All you had to do was change your approach and you wouldn't have scared him away. There have been alternate realities where he joined you, or where you gave up your goal to dominate their dimension in favor of being by his side. But you didn't choose that ending, and look where you are now."
"You... you don't know that." they scoffed.
"Don't I? I know more than you want to believe, Cipher. Now let's go back to what I gained from your downfall. The Nightmare Realm is now back under my control, I have gained more power now that your influence is gone, Stanford and I are now the greatest of friends, Stanley and I are madly in love with each other and I gained something I never would have ever thought I would have wanted." Bill noticed the way something appeared in their hands, their eyes staring fondly at a small polaroid of her vessel smiling happily alongside the Pines family, Soos and Wendy "A family and acceptance. Something you desperately want, but will never have. Since, you know, you're the last of your species and your Henchmaniacs abandoned you." they're laughing again when Bill turned red and punched at the glass that separated the two of them, he was quickly reprimanded again by the guards while Axolotl scolded Alvah.
"I don't need anything like that, Alvah! Love is for the weak! And Sixer? Why would I want all of that? I had that fool dancing in the palm of my hand, it was so easy that I could do it again! I didn't need his attention, his devotion, or his love! All I need is power, and once I get out of this hellhole, you'll be my first target!" they stared at him now with indifference in their eyes.
"I never said that it was Ford." his breath hitched "So, he's still on your mind? I was right though, wasn't I? You needed him more than he ever needed you. It's why you're so obsessed with him! You miss him and all that he was willing to do for you, but he does not miss you. He is happier now that you are out of his life and out of his mind. They are all better off without you. You will be nothing but a nightmare to them; a forgotten memory locked away and buried within the deepest parts of their mind. And I will make sure of that." Bill hated the way they were looking at him, their millions of eyes were staring down at him with destain and pity, he didn't want their pity. It enraged him that they were right; they were right because they gained so much while he lost everything and was locked up in maximum security with idiots who were looking to change. He hated that everything they said was right, but he didn't want to admit it, he didn't want to believe they were right.
"I'll prove you wrong, Alvah. I'll get out of here and prove you and everyone else in this dump wrong! I can change, haha! I can change just like everyone else, you'll see!" their gaze was still scrutinizing, still so condescending, but the eyes on their head closed as they gave an insincere smile.
"Well that's the point, Bill. You're meant to change for your own good, not to spite everyone else. I'm sure you'll be able to conquer this final trial in order to reach redemption, and I'll be sure to be there every step of the way."
"What? What does that--"
"Now that I know that you're here, I can't leave you here alone. I'll be sure to visit you every now and then, and I'm sure you'd love nothing more than updates on the Pines family and various other residents of Gravity Falls." with that they stood to their feet, the back of their legs pushing the chair back and it scraping against the white tiled floor, they don't fail to miss the panicked look on his face as he stood up on his chair.
"Y-You're not leaving yet, are you? We still have so much to talk about, I haven't even told you what I've been doing in Theraprism!" they just shrug their shoulders.
"You can tell me on my next visit." they don't wait for Bill's response as they walk away, his tiny and powerless hands banging against the glass as he calls out for them to come back. Axolotl follows after them as they float out of the prism, eyeing them curiously.
"So, are you going to keep to your word and continue to visit him?" a laugh escapes their lips.
"Of course. I want to see them break him."
"Fix him, my friend." they roll their eyes.
"Sure. But... he won't be able to contact the Pines family, would he? I'm worried he'll manage to reach them somehow, and I don't want their progress going down the drain because he is obsessed with them." Axolotl lets out a soft chuckle.
"They are much stronger than you think, Alvah." they nod.
"I know, I know. I just can't help but worry."
"I am glad you have found something to care for, my friend. It makes me feel overjoyed." they couldn't help but smile at that "Now that you know that Bill is in fact, alive, you must swear that you won't tell the residents of dimension 46'\ until I say that it is okay." they shrugged their shoulders.
"I figured, but I swear I won't. I don't want them freaking out, especially Stan and Ford. They believe they've completely erased Bill from existence, and they've been riding that high for a long time."
"Thank you, Alvah. And do please tell me when you're going to visit Bill, I would like to join you to see his progress."
Fandom: Gravity Falls
Pairing: Stanley Pines x Alvah (OC)
Pronouns: He/She/They (usually goes be she/her)
Relationship: Problematic
Occupation: Guardian
Ability: Demonic Powers
Since the individual is a resident of the Nightmare Realm, while also being the embodiment of evil from across multiple dimensions, the power they have is almost unlimited. They are capable of traveling to different dimensions throughout the multiverse but when they do step foot in such dimensions their powers become limited unless they are able to form a contract, similar to Bill through his deals, that allows them to have full access to their powers. They are capable of shapeshifting their appearance to blend in with the locals or at least influence the minds of those who set their eyes on them, but if there were anyone to bear witness to their true form, their own minds would destroy itself and drive them into madness.
Keys:
n/a
Warnings:
blood, violence, and spoilers for those who haven't read the book of bill.
"Contract" pt. 1, pt.3
there are bound to be mistakes in here that I a. missed or b. could not be fucked fixing.
season 2, episode 12. a tale of two stans
Her eyes widened slightly when Ford pulled the gun strapped to his back and aimed it at her, causing her to halt in her tracks and stare at the end of the barrel. She raised her hands and opened her mouth to say something but he had already pulled the trigger and a beam shot out of the gun and shot right through her face, taking out the entirety of the left side of her face.
"Alvah!" Stan shouts, this causes Ford to flinch and slowly lower his gun and stare at the woman in front of him. Her remaining eye slowly moved to look at the giant-sized hole in her face, and instead of the red substance known as blood dripping down her face, there was a black-like tar oozing out and dripping down the side of her body. Her eye looked back towards Ford and the shocked expression slowly twisted into a sadistic grin as maniacal laughter erupted out of her, a black smoke with a red glow burst out of the gaping hole in her face that was full of eyes staring at him. She raised her hand and gestured to the shadow to return inside where it escaped from before hovering her hand over the wound on her face and healing it, the way it healed was odd. Instead of seeing skin weave itself back together, her skin was like a shattered porcelain doll slowly putting itself together piece by piece.
"Is that how you greet an old friend, Stanford?" she asked after the last crack was sealed up, and it was as if she was never broken in the first place.
"Alvah, I... I didn't recognize you." he spoke as he looked her up and down, she did the same thing and sighed.
"That's on me, I suppose. This isn't a form you're accustomed to seeing." they all watched as she approached Ford, placing a hand on his shoulder that slowly glided across to his other shoulder when she moved behind him, soon both of her hands were on his shoulders but when she peeked out they were surprised to see that she-- or rather, HE looked different "This one was more to your liking, was it not?" even his voice made them shudder. Dipper and Mabel take a closer look at Alvah, and their jaws drop when they recognize him, it is him. It was the mystery man from McGucketâs memory that none of them had any recollection of, the man who was the cause of McGucketâs decline in sanity.
"I see you've not grasped the concept of personal space in the years I have been gone." he let out a laugh as he wrapped his arms around Ford's neck, nuzzling his cheek against his more rugged one.
"Nope. But I've missed you, Fordsy~" he cooed out, he snickered and pulled away when Ford aimed the gun at his face again, raising his hands up in surrender "You know those human weapons aren't going to work on me, but it is a pain to fix these bodies. That was the first time it was damaged since I first made it." he let out a huff as he lowered his weapon.
"Then it's a good thing that they can even penetrate a body like yours." he looked towards his brother again, who was staring at the both of them in shock, and grumbled when he felt Alvah's hands caressing his body "What are you doing now?" he let out a grunt when the end of his coat was lifted up a little as his hands glided up and down his torso, squeezing it a little before moving up to his biceps.
"I see you've bulked up a little throughout your travels. You're not that puny little stick that would get blown over by a small gust of wind." Ford sweat dropped when he pulled his hands back, wiping away the imaginary tear running down his face while sniffling a little "I can't help but be a little... proud." he laughed when Ford pushed him away by the face.
"Enough of your needless chatter, devil." Alvah let out a laugh as he lifted himself off the ground, floating in front of Ford with a cheeky grin.
"A devil you summoned to care for your loved ones." Ford let out a sigh at Alvah's childish behavior, seems he hasn't changed a bit. He turned towards the audience staring at them in bewilderment as Alvah hovered close behind him, his head hovering over his shoulder with his long black hair draping itself over his shoulder "I did as our contract stated, Ford. I kept your loved ones, and their loves ones, alive." his eyes zoned in on the poor state they were in and glared at Alvah.
"You were supposed to protect them, Alvah! Protect and keep them out of danger!" now this caused him to scoff as he rolled off of Ford's shoulder, he continued to float in front of him as he snapped his fingers and they all watched as his hand burst into a black and red flame and a scroll formed in his hands that slowly unraveled. In a text they could not understand, except for Ford himself, Alvah pointed to a specific section.
"It says I am to keep your loved ones alive. Not keep them out of danger, nor protect them. As long as they do not die under my watch, I haven't broken our contract." he shrugged his shoulders as Ford took the contract, reading over it to see that it in fact, did say that "Perhaps you should have worded it like that." he lowered the contract and glared up at Alvah, who continued to grin.
"You..." he then sighed.
"But it's also my fault that I got stuck here for thirty years." this caused him to raise a brow, Alvah points to a different section this time "For the time you are not in Gravity Falls, I am to remain here until you return. That was technically to protect your research and whatnot, but I never would have thought to change it when you disappeared." this managed to crack a smirk on his face.
"So you could not return to the Nightmare Realm?" this caused him to scowl.
"No, no I could not."
"Hang on, hang on." they both look to where Stanley spoke up, approaching the two of them with a confused expression "You... you two know each other? And Alvah, you're... a man?" Ford shook his head with a sigh.
"Yes, we know each other. I am the one who assigned him to take care of things in my absence, but I see that he failed to stop you from reactivating the portal." he just shrugged.
"And for me being a man, well, no." they watch as he lowered himself to the ground "I am neither man nor woman, I am not a being that can be identified by something like sex or pronouns. I am an interdimensional being, an embodiment of all that is evil. An amalgamation of evil from across multiple dimensions and parallel worlds. I am... evil itself." he looked even more confused, Ford raised his hand in front of Alvah's face.
"He is quite literally the embodiment of all that is evil, created in the Nightmare Realm that managed to gain a consciousness." he nods.
"In simpler terms, yes. My name wasn't even Alvah, to begin with," he then gestures to the man beside him "Ford is the one who bestowed the name "Alvah" onto me because he didn't want to call me by my title." this caused him to huff, pushing his glasses up a little.
"The Harbinger of Chaos is hardly a name." he shrugged, he winced when he was flicked in the nose.
"You were trying to be sweet when you gave me the name as well, not knowing that the biblical meaning behind "Alvah" means evil." he then chuckled, leaning back and allowing his body to float again while resting his head in his hands "It's the reason I even kept the name." Ford sniffled.
"Wait!" turning their heads, they see Dipper looking up at Alvah in shock while flipping through the pages of the third journal "Harbinger of Chaos? That's you? That was you, Alvah?" Ford's eyes widened at the sight of his journal, along with the fact that there were children present, now that he fully registered it.
"Aw~ you read my chapter. He said some real nice things about me, didn't he?" Dipper gasped when Alvah snapped his fingers and the journal disappeared from his grasp, he read through a couple of lines and snickered softly while showing Ford "With the few details I gave you, I think you captured my likeliness rather nicely." he tried taking the journal from him but this only caused Alvah to laugh and pull it away from Ford's reach.
"Alvah, give it back to me!" he laughed.
"Nuh-uh, it's his now." with that he tossed it back over to Dipper, who just barely caught it "He managed to find it all on his own, I don't think that hiding spot was good enough. A different snot-nosed brat managed to find your second journal as well, so you're not good at hiding things."
"Right." he cleared his throat and dusted himself off, Alvah floated behind him and wrapped his arms around his shoulders "It seems you already know who Alvah is, but allow me to properly introduce him. This is the Harbinger of Chaos, a being I contacted to keep my research safe and those I care about alive." he glared at Alvah, who snickered beside him.
"And you only did it because things went south for you. You never would have formed a contract with me if he didn't--" Ford promptly slapped his hand across his mouth, silencing him.
"They do not need to know the full details." Alvah scoffed and pushed his hands away, his eyes then moved to where Stan stood along with the kids.
"Other than that, he is correct. From the time you all stepped foot in Gravity Falls, I have been watching every little thing you've done. Every. Little. Thing." when he said that he booped them each on the nose "However, I am not allowed to directly interfere with what you do with your daily lives. So with each adventure you've been on, I was just watching in the shadows and making sure you didn't die at the end of the day. Like so." with a snap of his fingers, a burst of smoke formed in front of them that was playing back to each adventure. If they were being honest, it always felt like they were being watched, but seeing it for themselves, made them shudder "At times I had to rush you for you to get to places in time, at others I would manipulate the background to help you."
season 1
for the gnomes, she knew mabel would be walking into a trap to become the gnome queen and hurried dipper along to go save her.
when the "sea monster" was trapped in the cave entrance, she snapped her fingers so when it was thrashing, a particularly large chunk of debris would fall and make it malfunction.
made the sun rise so that the wax figures would melt.
spoke to mabel to get her to hurry along and stop gideon from killing dipper.
couldn't do much but would have stepped in if the ghosts were going to kill dipper, mabel and the other teenagers.
kept an eye on dipper in case the manotaurs or the multi-bear were going to double cross him.
kept her eye on the doubles if they overpowered dipper and would set off the sprinklers if things went south.
their lives weren't particularly in danger but if they got too far from gravity falls she would have chased after them herself.
each time they went back in time she was there to make sure they didn't get stuck in that point of time.
made sure mabel and stan wouldn't fall to their death and would prevent dipper from getting too hurt against rumble.
kept a close eye on the twins when gideon shrunk them down as well as stan if they didn't figure out he was ticklish.
kept her eye on the summerween trickster so he didn't get too close to the kids, almost interfered if soos didn't eat it from the inside.
if they weren't able to apprehend the monster she would have interfered.
no real threat.
just kept a close eye on them.
kept a close eye on the children in case they weren't able to figure out the body swapping.
no real threat.
was there to help them save waddles, but if push turned to shove, she would have interfered.
was the one to keep bill in check and save the children, stan and soos from intentionally losing to bill.Â
would have killed that little brat gideon if he did serious damage to the twins.
season 2
was there to protect the children and stan from becoming zombie food.
distracted the shapeshifter when they were in the caves and would have killed it if they didn't manage to capture it in the cryo-pod.
would have set the mini-golf park on fire if those little "golf people" really did hurt the children.
made sure bill didn't do anything "too" bad to dipper when he took his body.
kept her eye on giffany and would have short-circuited the place if things got out of hand.
no real threat.
was the one that got mcgucket moving so he could protect them from getting their mind erased by his memory gun.
kept her eye on the children when they went through globnar.
she and the love god kind of know each other, so she threatened that little cherub to not do anything funny while she was there.
kept her eye on them but couldn't do much with that ghost lingering.
"I now see what you meant by just "keeping them alive", Alvah." he just giggled with a shrug.
"I have seen every possibility, every timeline, every choice, every win, and every failure you have ever chosen. I know the outcome of every scenario, and even today, I knew would be the day Stanley succeeds in finishing the portal to bring Ford back to his original dimension." this revelation slowly caused Stan to look up at him.
"So... did that mean you knew that my brother would be trapped in the first place?" this caused them to look at him, a hint of betrayal in his eyes as he looked towards Alvah "If you were watching that whole time, did that mean you could have helped me save my brother? You could have helped me speed up the process instead of watching me wallow in misery for thirty years as I tried to fix my mistake?!" Alvah, whose face was blank as he stared down at Stan, blinked slowly before a soft but pained smile appeared across his lips.
"Yes, I could have." Stan's face slowly scrunched up in anger as he grabbed a hold of Alvah, pulling him close.
"You did nothing! You could have done something to help me, but you didn't! You said you were on my side... you said..." Alvah exhaled deeply through his nose as he gently took Stan by his wrists and pulled them off him, he lowered his face and gave him a sympathetic look.
"I would have if I could have." he spoke, Stan takes his hands back from Alvah as he refused to look at him "There are events in this timeline that I am not allowed to prevent or speed up. Thirty years ago, your brother was meant to go through that portal, he was meant to be trapped and it was on this day at this time that he was meant to return because of you and your efforts."
"Still, you could have helped me." this caused Alvah to sigh.
"Alright, let me break it down for you." they watch the smoke disappear when he slaps his hands together and then pulls them apart, they watch a blue thread surround the room as he pulls his hands away. He floats off the ground and starts looking through the thread before finding a specific one, he brings himself down and holds it out in front of them "Here is the timeline we are currently in. Here it contains every event that's occurred leading up to today. See how the thread is flowing smoothly? No hiccups or anything. My interferences are minor, and it doesn't cause any damage. Now let's go back thirty years, to the day where all this began." he pulls the thread back and it stops at a park that was glowing bright, he enhances on it, and they see in both awe and shock the exact moment Stan accidentally pushed Ford into the portal.
"Now let's say I did help you on the reconstruction of the portal, say instead, that it took us a couple weeks or months to get it fixed and we bring Ford back. Ta-dah, the day is saved." pulling his hand back a thread branches out from the original one and expands out "Because of this change, a new timeline is created out of the original; a new story is born. So, what happens to the original one?" his hand hovers under the original thread and they flinch when he closed his hand over it, crushing it beneath his palm and severing it completely "It's effectively destroyed and erased like it never existed, meaning everything that's happened so far never-- or rather, it never WILL happen. And even so, I'll get into serious trouble if I were to mess with serious events in the timeline."
"But, like," Alvah makes everything disappear when Mabel spoke, looking all nervous under his gaze "aren't you like a super powerful being? Can't you break the rules? Couldn't you have helped Grunkle Stan save his brother?" this caused him to chuckle, kneeling to Mabel's level so his drastic change in height didn't scare or overwhelm her.
"I find it flattering that you think I'm oh so powerful, I am, and I do tend to bend the rules a little bit, but if I were to break this..." they watch his already pale skin turn paler as fear struck his face, he's now curled up in a ball while clutching his head "I'll get in trouble with... them. It's been thirty years, and I've neglected my duties because I was stuck here, they're gonna yell at me." the sound that escapes him is like a whine like croak.
"Ah hem, uh, who exactly is them?" he points at Dipper, shaking his head.
"Someone you don't wanna know and don't wanna cross. They may seem all nice and mystical, and sure they're an extra-dimensional being that could wipe out my very existence but doesn't because if they do then they're erasing the very aspect of evil and they can't have that because it's just a pain... anyways, they're basically god." he lets out a sigh, pressing his hand against his forehead "So you see, Stanley, I couldn't help you even if I wanted to. The only thing I was allowed to do was... watch." his shoulders slump when Stan refused to look at him.
"So, when you say you're evil..."Â
"I am every bad choice you make, every selfish action, every terrible mistake. You could say I'm like that devil on your shoulder telling you to ignore the angel."
"So, you tell us to do bad things?"
"Pft, no. I'm just giving you the option, I'm not telling you to do anything. You're the one who chose it in the end, so that technically makes you a bad person." he then shrugged his shoulders, they then point up at him.
"Then what about old man McGucket? We saw that memory of you two, or the woman you. You two were arguing about something." he then let out a sigh, running a hand through his hair and messing with it.
"I went to see him to say sorry, and what did I get in return for my efforts? I got shot in the face!" he looked at Ford and saw him looking up at him in confusion "It was back when you two were first testing out the portal and he got sucked in by accident, remember how he lost his mind because he saw something that freaked him out?" he nodded his head.
"Yes? It was what convinced me to quit the project." he rubbed the back of his neck.
"Hehe, yeah, well he saw... me." they all stare at him in confusion, not understanding what seeing him mea-- they were taken aback when Ford grabbed him by the arms and started shaking him.
"You mean Fiddleford saw you? He saw the real you?!" Alvah manages to rip himself free from Ford's hold and push him back.
"Yes! But it was completely by accident. We figured you two were getting close to finishing the portal but we didn't realize just how quickly, so imagine my surprise when I was relaxing in the Nightmare Realm and some scrawny little human poked his head through a hole in our dimension." he can almost remember it like it was yesterday, just casually relaxing in the Nightmare Realm because there's basically nothing to do except laze around when a hole opened up. Curiously, they did approach it and concluded that Ford and his little assistant Fiddle-whatshisname had finally managed to successfully finish the portal, but what caught them by surprise was when a head poked through. They recognized the human as Ford's assistant, they tilted their head to the side as they stared at him while the human looked up at them and their face slowly morphed into one of pure terror.
"You... aren't supposed to be here."Â they spoke, voice disoriented through the chaos that was their body. They sighed softly when the human screamed in fear so they did the only sane thing they could think of, they raised their hand and pushed him right back where he came from, and the hole disappeared just as quickly as it appeared.
"What was that?"Â looking over they see Bill approach them, his singular eye tinged with curiosity.
"I believe your toy has finally finished his project." this made the triangular figure glow with glee, clapping his hands joyfully as he floated circles around their head "Congratulations, Bill. You're finally getting your doomsday." he let out a laugh as he hovered in front of their face.
"I know, right? I'm gonna go round up the others!"Â ah, good times, he then shrugs his shoulders.
"He saw my real body and I pushed him out before any more damage could be done, or if he saw anyone else." Ford starts rubbing his temples to ease the forming headache, Mabel raises her hand "Yes?"
"What does having seen your body have anything to do with McGucket going coo-coo?" he opens his mouth to speak but stops when Dipper opens the journal.
"Oh, I know the answer to that. It says here that since their body is made of all the evil throughout countless dimensions, parallel worlds, and alternate universes their body is so corrupted that if anyone were to gaze upon their true form then their minds would slowly descend into madness from all the chaos stored into one being." Alvah snaps his fingers.
"Ding, ding, ding. You are correct." he then sighs again "Because of that and our contract, I went to say sorry but even in a different form Fidds still recognized me and lost his mind. I tried to calm him down but in the end, he made me lose my temper and then I got shot with the memory gun." Ford heard him use the nickname he usually used for Fiddleford, sputtering a little when he used it.
"Fidds?" Alvah laughed.
"Oh, yeah! Ever since you kids helped him jog his memory, he came to me and asked, or more like demanded, I tell him everything he's forgotten. So once a week I'd visit him to help him remember what he's forgotten, we've gotten quite close since then." he winks at Ford, shrugging his shoulders as he floated off the ground again and wrapped his arms around his neck to nuzzle into his cheek once more "Aren't you happy we're getting along? You always scolded me when I made fun of him." he snickers when he started pushing him off again, struggling against Alvah's iron grip.
"Sure, but I'm not happy that he spiraled so deep because of my mistake." Alvah hummed softly.
"Then what are you going to do now?" this caused him to look up at the demonic being, he pulled himself away and smirked at him "Now that you're back, I have completed my end of our contract. But how about we extend it a little longer?" Ford narrowed his eyes on him.
"What do you mean?" Alvah placed a finger on his chin as he looked up in thought.
"Well, since Stanley opened the portal a second time, the connection between this dimension and the Nightmare Realm has gotten stronger. Who knows how long until Bill forces his way through, and the end of the world happens." a look of concern immediately crossed his face, he looks away to think but gasped softly when Alvah was directly right in front of him "Extend our contract, Stanford, and I'll continue to keep you and your family alive. I'll make sure Bill doesn't come into contact with them this time. I'll make sure he won't be able to make deals with them like he did with Dipper. You can leave their well-being to me while you focus on keeping him at bay." his gaze hardened on the man floating in front of him, showing off those pearly whites that could tear him to shreds.
"... the last time I didn't listen to you, I was met with betrayal and nearly lost my mind." Alvah was silenced when Ford glared at him, knowing what he was going to mutter "If we change up the conditions of the contract... then so be it." Alvah's grin returned, this time stretching from ear to ear as he clapped his hands.
"You made a fine choice, Stanford!" snapping his fingers, the contract reappeared before them once more. A red spark of lightning shot out of his finger, and he changed that he was able to come and go from this dimension to the Nightmare Realm whether Ford was in Gravity Falls or not, Ford himself changed up the part where Alvah was to protect his family instead of just keep them alive. They made a few more changes here and there before concluding that they were satisfied with the new contract, Alvah grins as he reads through it "Now, until the defeat of Bill Cipher, I am to protect your family from any potential dangers while making sure you don't make any past mistakes. In return, I have more access to my powers while I am in this dimension, and I can do whatever I want as long as no human gets hurt in the process." Ford reads through it one more time before nodding his head.
"Yes... I am satisfied with the changes to the contract."
"Wonderful!" they watch as both Ford and Alvah lift their thumbs to their mouths before biting into their flesh hard enough to get it to bleed, they hover their open wound over the contract and let a few droplets get on the golden parchment until Alvah snaps his fingers again and the palm of his hand burst into flames. This time a quill appeared, and he used the blood as ink to sign his name then he gave the quill to Ford to do the same, after he finished signing it Alvah felt a surge of power course through his body "Oh, yeah. Now that's what I'm talking about!"
"Just remember to keep up your end of the contract." he only grinned as the contract rolled up and flew into his hand, it disappears when he closed his hand into a fist.
"Wouldn't have it any other way." his hands were then enveloped with a bright yet dark red flame, he stared at the smoldering flame before waving it off and booping Ford on the nose "With that I'll finally take my leave and return to the Nightmare Realm." this caused the others to stare in shock.
"You're leaving?" he laughed softly.
"Yeah, but not forever. I've been away from my real body for thirty years and I need to go and check up on it to see if I'm alright. I might be a little stiff for being away from it for so long." he then crossed his arms with a smile "If I didn't know any better, I'd think you'd miss me." the twins look at each other, still a little intimidated under the gaze of his red eyes, but they did nod a little.
"We'd like to think that you didn't lie to us this entire summer, Alvah. That the woman we've been hanging around didn't just look after us because of a contract, that you genuinely did it out of the kindness of your heart." this comment caused the smile on his face to drop a little, his face twitching as guilt ate at his nonexistent heart.
"I..." he couldn't finish his sentence and instead turned towards Ford, they let out a sigh but then gasped softly when something was thrown at them, Mabel was able to catch it and when they saw what it was their eyes widened "Take a look at that when you're not busy. You might find something worthwhile." it was his memory tube they were searching for that they couldn't find, he winked at them before finally turning away. Ford took a step forward and they watched as Alvah's body went limp, his body falling into Ford's arms before it could fall to the ground. There they watched as his shadow leaked out of him and loomed over them despite being attached to the wall "See you later." it spoke before a burst of laughter rang out through the room and the shadow disappeared.
Elsewhere...Â
In the chaotic hell that was the Nightmare Realm,âŻa somewhat surreal unstable void filled with swirling shades of dark purple, red, and yellow almost like a lava lamp. However, the being we're focusing on resides in a different section of the Nightmare Realm. Though the sky was still red they were surrounded by stars as they lay motionless in a body of clouds, that was when their body twitched as they stirred awake. After being in a coma for about thirty years, the Harbinger of Chaos arose rather slowly and weakly from where they had been lying for the past three decades. With a body made of a chaotic tangle of writhing, red tendrils and jagged lines adorned with numerous glowing red eyes that peer out from the dark depths of its flesh, they opened their mouth, and a horrific scream roared out that would deafen the ears of mortal beings... turns out they were just yawning.Â
"Mm, it's been a long time."âŻwith a voice made up of the screams of all that they have slain, they spoke for the first time, and it almost felt foreignâŻ"I need to remember not to make the same mistake twice the next time I form a contract with a different being. I do not want to be stuck in such a predicament ever again."âŻthey note to themself, grabbing onto nothing to pull themself up until they were no longer laying in the luscious clouds that was their bed. Since their consciousness had been in that vessel alone, their main body had remained dormant the entire time and gave off the atmosphere like it was dead, but now their power was surging through their body and anyone residing in their section of the Nightmare Realm could feel that they had returned.âŻÂ
The Harbinger of Chaos, the embodiment of evil throughout entire realities woke up one day and decided that they werenât just going to be just a meaning, they were going to be alive. Where there is good, there will always be their counterpart that is evil, influencing individuals to do what they believe is the better option. As the devil on their shoulder, as the temptation that led Adam and Eve into biting into godâs sacred fruit, they are tasked with bringing the darkness out of peopleâs hearts. They do not crave world destruction, they do not want to destroy or take over dimensions, they think thatâs just hard labor and a waste of time and effort, theyâd rather just let their influence seep into the minds of others so they can destroy their own worlds.Â
âMy old friend, it has been a long time.â this being of evil perked up at the voice, tilting their head to the side at the sight of such a majestic being âI am a little hurt at the words you spoke.â they let out a chuckle themself.Â
âI was only teasing. Besides, I knew you were watching ever since Stanley completed his mission to save his brother. And was I lying? The only reason you havenât wiped me from existence is because if you do, the very concept of evil would disappear? But wouldnât that be a good thing? Worlds without evil would be⊠perfect.â they let out a sigh.Â
âBut a world without evil would be out of balance. Good and even coexist together for a reason.â a hum is the only response they get.Â
âAnyways, what are you doing in the Nightmare Realm? Did you venture across worlds just to visit little olâ me? Iâm flattered, really? It does things to my already inflated ego~â a chuckle leaves them as they float off, the Axolotl following close behind them âAre you worried Bill might pick up a fuss now that Iâve returned from dimension 46'\? He always avoids areas that youâre in.â the ethereal being let out a sigh.Â
âI suppose. He was always one to bottle up all his feelings then let it all out at once rather than sharing his thoughts.â this caused them to let out a laugh while snapping their fingers to open windows to other worlds, peering into one they were met with talking frogs âI think it would be better for him to show a different side, donât you think?â this caused them to roll all their eyes.Â
âThe last time he showed a vulnerable side he got his âheartâ broken, remember? Itâs the whole reason I was in dimension 46'\ in the first place.â they swipe their hand and peer into another window, now seeing a bunch of magic fly across their vision âIf you want him to share his thoughts, youâve got to force it out of him. The only way I see him talking about his feelings is in Theraprism.âÂ
âYouâre right.â this earned them another laugh, they watched as a dark energy seeped out of the tip of their hand and infested the open windows that surrounded them, corrupting a few individuals before quickly closing the windows âI hope you donât make too many changes with the Pines family, friend.âÂ
âYou donât need to worry about that, Axolotl. Iâm a tough nut to crack.â this earned them a raised brow, and they shrunk a little under their gaze.Â
âPerhaps, but what about that vessel of yours?âÂ
âWhat about it?â Axolotl gave them a knowing look, floating around them as they laughed softly.Â
âYou and I both know what Iâm talking about.â they laugh a little more when they see all their eyes look in different directions, avoiding their bright gaze âOh, I am only teasing. But youâve been in that vessel for over thirty years. Sure, time works differently on beings with such a long lifespan, but your mind was in that of a human body for so long. You and I both know that things changed, whether for the better or for the worst.â they were met with silence, they peak over their shoulder and saw their gaze was back on the Pines family once again, namely on the Stan twins.Â
âIt⊠really complicates things.âÂ
âWhat will you do now?â their hand hovered over their view of dimension 46'\, their finger tapping against the image before swiping it away.Â
âFulfill my contract and come right back, I suppose.âÂ
âI see. Then, Iâll take my leave. I hope to see you well, my friend.â and with that, Axolotl left as silently as they appeared. They floated aimlessly in the chaos that was known as their home and sighed to themselves, this is why they preferred to laze around instead of doing fieldwork, it was always stressful and required too much thinking. They spent most of their time taking care of businesses that had been left unattended due to their absence and watched their influence fill the heads of people who couldnât make a choice, it was always fun watching people be conflicted in their choices. Time certainly worked differently in the Nightmare Realm and different dimensions because when they looked back to dimension 46â\ the two brothers had left the basement and were staring at each otherâs reflection, Ford even had a different change of clothes.Â
âPerhaps I should inform them that I might be gone for a while to catch up on my work.â they thought it over before nodding their head and expanding their view on dimension 46â\, their finger circled around the image before allowing some of their consciousness to seep into the dimension before continuing their work. Alvah manifested within the second dimension (as a flat figure within the shadows) and looked around to find himself in the hallway, he travels through the shadows (similar to how giffany traveled through digital screens) until he found himself in the room where Stan and Ford were arguing with each other âI donât suppose Iâm interrupting anything, am I?â they both jump at the sound of his voice, turning in the direction it came from, they found the male version of Alvah in the reflection of the mirror in between them. They both turned their heads to look but found the space empty, so they looked back toward the mirror and saw him pressing his fingers against the glass, showing off the sharp, pearly whites as he looked at them.Â
âYouâre back, Alvah.â he chuckled softly, pushing himself off the surface of the mirror to cross his arms.Â
âYes, but not for long. Iâve got a lot of work to catch up on, so donât expect to see me lingering around for a while. It wonât take me long to finish up, but I wonât physically be around to keep an eye on your family. But if you really need me, just say my name and Iâll be there to save the day.â he snickered softly when Ford scoffed, readjusting his glasses.Â
âI highly doubt weâll need you to âsave the dayâ, Alvah. Youâve made it clear that youâre not allowed to directly interfere with events, as youâve put it.â he chuckled and looked Ford up and down, Stan was a little startled when he saw the end of his brotherâs coat lift up to mirror what Alvah was doing in their reflection. He was looking him up and down once more, throwing his coat open to see he swapped out that black sweater for a red one while also messing with his hair âWould you quit it, Alvah?â he demanded and attempted to smack his hands off him through their reflection, it almost looked like he was fighting air, but Alvah just laughed and pulled his hands back.Â
âOh, you know Iâm just teasing.â he giggles softly when Ford tugged on his coat and tidied up his hair.Â
âIf you want to make yourself useful, could you deal with the U.S. government? Stanley here tells me that they know about the portal, Iâm just surprised they havenât kicked down the doors to the shack yet.â this caused Alvah to start laughing, throwing his head back before wiping away a tear and leaning against the mirror with his elbow.Â
âOh, you donât have to worry about those government officials. They wonât be bothering us again.â they both shudder when they saw him lick his lips âI made sure of that.â Ford glared at him.Â
âAlvah! I specifically told you not to harm humans.â he rolled his eyes with a groan.Â
âHey! That was after we signed the updated version of our contract! I did it before then, okay? I also made it look like an accident, so you shouldnât have to worry about backup coming to check up on things. Oh, and I gathered up all the evidence they managed to secure while they were stalking us.â he snapped his fingers, and a stack of discs and folders appeared behind them on a desk âYouâre welcome.â Ford hummed softly as he looked over the documents.Â
âWell, this is perfect. Well done, Alvah. I knew I could count on you to handle matters like these.â Alvah bows his head rather dramatically with a smirk âIâll deal with these; Iâll call you when I need you.â he twiddles his fingers to bid Ford goodbye, this leaves Stan and Alvah alone, to which the demonic being pressed his hands against the glass of the mirror once more to look at Stan, who refused to look at him.Â
âAre you mad at me, Stanley?â he asked, tilting his head to the side to try and get a look at his face but with the angle the mirror was facing he couldnât properly see him âIs it because I didnât help you with the portal, or because I knew the truth the whole time? Or was it because I knew what exactly you were suffering and did nothing about it?â he continued to watch him through the mirror for any sort of reaction but even then, Stan didnât give any sort of reaction. Lowering his gaze to his hands, he saw that they were balled up into fists and shaking a little, was it anger or sadness? His fingers tap against the glass a little in thought, thinking of any way to get him to turn around â⊠do you hate me, Stanley?â Stan flinched at the sound of the voice and that was enough to turn him around, and there he saw the version of Alvah that stood by his side through thick and thin, his Alvah. Looking at him were those sharp green eyes that held a warmth like an early morning day, that kind and beautiful smile that lit up a room, and hair that was as soft as a freshly washed blanket.Â
âYouâŠâ she tilts her head to the side and watches Stan approach the mirror, finger raised to point at her face âYou donât get to ask those questions, Alvah. From the beginning, you knew who I was, but I didnât stop to question you. I should have known that someone like you wouldnât have stuck around for as long as you did out of goodwill. You probably programmed that body of yours to meet my preferred standards, huh?â she tilts her head again, her eyes looking around the room in thought before landing on his again.Â
âThat is how I construct my vessels, yes. They take up the physical traits that would best suit those who gaze upon it, just like the male version of this vessel. I adorn that appearance because when I was first summoned, I knew how much the female population made Ford uncomfortable. I copied the personality of somebody he once cherished, but I didnât drop it because itâs quite funny.â she took a step back and opened her arms to gesture to herself âFor you, this was the ideal type of woman you have been craving; both in appearance and personality. This body was modeled just for you.â she watched the way his face screwed up but this time he looked like he was in pain, he swallowed thickly while gritting his teeth.Â
âThen, did anything⊠did anything matter to you?â he wasnât looking at her, so he didnât notice the way her eyes twitched a little âDid any of what we had⊠matter to you, at all?â he looked up at her and saw the way she just continued to stare at him, his shoulders slumped, and he turned away to leave.Â
â⊠from the day we first met to today, I have never lied to you.â this caused him to look back at her but noticed that she was no longer in the mirror âTake that as you will, Stanley.âÂ
season 2, bonus episode. harbinger of chaosÂ
âSo, dudes, Alvah gave you that memory tube that contained the memory old man McGucket erased from way back then?â Soos, who was unconscious the entire time Alvah revealed she wasnât who she seemed, questioned as he and Wendy followed the twins to where they could watch the memory tube. They hadnât seen Alvah in a couple of days, Grunkle Ford told them that he, she, they? Whatever, she was so busy in her dimension that she wasnât going to be around much, and the times she was she was down in the basement helping Ford out with his stuff. It was quite odd in the beginning, mostly because Alvah usually stuck by Stanâs side, but from what they were told, when he first met her, she always stuck by his side and watched him through mirrors or shadows. Anyways, they snuck back into the former base of the Society of the Blind Eye to steal the contraption that allowed them to watch the stolen memories of Gravity Falls and hauled it back to the Mystery Shack âWhat do you think weâre gonna see?â he asked curiously as they hooked it up in the attic.Â
âDo you think weâre gonna see the world's secrets?â Mabel suggests rather excitingly.Â
âWe donât know what exactly McGucket put into the memory gun, but I highly doubt it went that far. It would probably be something recent during that time.â Dipper answers, Wendy hums softly.Â
âWhatever it is, Iâm glad I brought snacks. We can munch on these while we watch.â Dipper laughed softly at Wendy, lightening the mood. Now that they know that Alvah is actually a being of pure evil, he was a little nervous to peek into that mind of hers to see what was going on thirty years ago where it all began. Soos and Mabel rearranged the room a little so they would be more comfortable to watch, so after finally setting it up he inserted the memory tube and took a seat beside Mabel. The screen spurred to life and the dark room was filled with static until it turned black, it stayed like that for a couple minutes and it confused them, was something wrong with it?Â
âHey, dude, did you set it up right?â Dipper scratched his head as he stood up, approaching the screen to see if he had done something wrong.Â
âI thought I did, maybe I missedââ he let out a startled shout as he fell backward when a loud crash came from the TV, looking back up at it, they were all startled to see the shadowed figure of Stanford in a mirror, and he looked enraged as his fists banged against the mirror glass.Â
âFORD!â he shouted as he continued to bang on the glass, he pushed his face against the glass to get a look at Stanford and he found the young man hunched over his desk. He looked as if he hadnât slept in days, which was true, now that he had angered Bill Cipher, that triangular bastard had been tormenting the poor human to the point he couldnât even sleep anymore in fear that his body would be taken advantage of âYouâre going to allow yourself to wallow away in this shack? Youâre not going to do anything to retaliate against him, and why? Because youâre afraid? You allowed him to take advantage of you despite all my warnings, and now that you lost poor little Fiddlesticks youâve come to realize that youâve got no one left. Tell me, what exactly are you going to do now? Have you finally given up, Stanford?âÂ
âAs⊠as long as I donât give in, he wonât win.â he glares back at the mirror where Alvah lets out a malicious cackle, his fists continuing to bang against the glass.Â
âYou think thatâs enough to keep him at bay? Do you think thatâs enough to keep him from getting what he wants? Unless you dismantle that portal of yours or destroy those journals, heâs going to continue torturing you until he succeeds. You sealed your fate the moment you took his hand, Stanford.â he scoffs, red eyes void of emotion but you can tell that he is giving him an unimpressed expression âYou were such a gullible and naĂŻve little thing that just a tiny bit of praise had you dancing in the palm of his hand; had you constructing the very thing that could destroy your universe.â he let out a laugh when Stanford stood to his feet and approached the mirror, slamming his hands against the frame and glaring at his shadow.Â
âMock me all you want, Alvah, but I made the discovery of a lifetime. I was able to create something that could have changed the world; that should have changed the world.âÂ
âYeah, in a bad way. And sure, you were able to create it from scratch, but that idea wasnât yours. You werenât able to create something without his blueprints, this portal was his idea in the first place, and you were foolish enough to make it for him. To him, you were the perfect little puppet that didnât even realize his strings were being pulled.â he laughed when Stanford punched the mirror, shattering it to pieces as the shards scattered across the floor beneath his feet, but he still saw his shattered reflection through the shards âIf you had just listened to me from the very beginning, none of this would have happened. But why listen to me? As a being made up of an amalgamation of evil, of course, you shouldnât trust me. Your muse would never lie to you~â he watched Stanford continue to glare down at his reflection before walking off, Alvah chuckled and followed him through the shadows that lingered through the barely lit house âHe is never going to quit. He is never going to leave you alone. You will never be safe. You will never get to live a normal life again. You will never be sane. He sees everything no matter where you are. He is always watching.â Stanford stops in front of another mirror and faces Alvah once more, glaring at the shadowed version of himself instead of his own reflection.Â
âThen what do you suppose I do? The only other option would be toâŠâ his eyes glance over at a closet that kept his weapons, he hears another chuckle and raises his head to see Alvah leaning against the mirror.Â
âYou really think a bullet would end this madness? Hardly. You canât get away from him, not even through death. Unless you can figure out a way to sever the connection between your mind and his control, youâll never be able to get away.â he thoroughly enjoyed the way Stanfordâs face crumbled up in pain âWell, what if I can help weaken it?â this caused him to perk up.Â
âWhat⊠what do you mean?â he jerked backward when a bright light burst out of the mirror, his face hardened when he saw the same scroll of paper Alvah first introduced to him a few months back when things werenât so bad âYou know Iâm not going to agree to that after what happened.â Alvahâs hands rolled along the side of the scroll as he peeked his head out from the side, lowering it a little as his fingers tapped against it.Â
âYou should know, Fordsy, that my contracts are different from his deals. He always manages to find loopholes through his deals and is generally the one at an advantage, while my contracts are stricter on myself and those who sign them.â he then gestures to the blank canvas âWhatever your demands are, I will match them to either an equal value or lesser. Through my contracts, I donât need that portal to cross over to this dimension.âÂ
âIf thatâs the case, why would Iââ Alvah raised his finger to stop him.Â
âThatâs where the contract comes into play. While I can access this dimension, my powers are much more limited than if it were the real me.â he holds the contract out to him once more âState whatever you want, Stanford. Whether it be keeping you safe from the dangers that linger outside this shack, or something minor like keeping an eye on your family while you stay here, Iâll be forced to do whatever it is. I donât seek destruction, thatâs not my thing.â Stanford stared at him in confusion.Â
âBut youâre also a being that influences the minds to do atrocious things. Why would you do something so unlike you for me?â he flinched when he was met with a vicious grin.Â
âBecause taking his toys is so much more enjoyable. When you two broke off, whatever your relationship was, he caused quite a ruckus in the Nightmare Realm that I found unbearable. Iâm gonna enjoy the face heâs going to make when he realizes I took the one thing he thought was going to be his until the end of time.â Stanford clenched his hand into a fist as he stared at the blank contract waiting to be filled with his demands, what other options did he have? With the help of this demonic being, he can get Bill out of his mind so he can focus on more important matters, and even if he manages to get into his mind, Alvah is more than powerful enough to get him out âSo, what do you say? Wanna sign a contract with me?âÂ
â⊠I can state whatever I want, and youâll have to abide by it, no matter what?â the grin on his face grew wider.Â
âWhatever you want, and Iâll do it for you.â Fordâs hand slowly lifted from his side and pressed against the mirror, in an instance, the demands he wanted were being written across the once blank page. A few other spots were filled in and he knew they were for Alvah, while they were allowed to travel between the Nightmare Realm and his dimension, they were to remain in Gravity Falls if he wasnât there to keep it from being destroyed by the anomalies within this hick town, while in turn they were allowed access to their powers in order for that to happen. The contract turned towards Alvah, and their grin didnât disappear, instead, he watched as they tore into their thumb to drip what he believed was blood and signed the end of it. Stanford took a step back when the contract came out of the mirror and a quill appeared beside it, Alvah pressed against the mirror and looked at him with anticipation âAll youâve got to do is sign it, and Iâll be at your discretion.â he swallowed thickly as he stared down at the part where he was supposed to sign it. Looking back at the quill he saw it swing side to side for him to take it, so with a deep breath he raised his thumb to his lips and tore into the flesh. He winced in pain but shook it off, hovering his thumb over the page and allowing a few drops of his blood to drip onto the page before taking the quill and signing his name.Â
âNow⊠now what?â he was met with silence when the contract disappeared, leaving him and the shadow of his reflection within the darkness of the room. He stood nervously as those beading red eyes stared right back at him, slowly, he watched his reflection raise his hands and start banging against the mirror. He took a step back when each strike against the glass started getting more and more violent to the point the glass began to crack, when the glass did shatter a black liquid spilled out and poured onto the floor. He watched as the liquid bubbled and sizzled until a hand burst out and slammed against the floorboards, slowly, through the gurgling and groaning noises that emitted from this blob of goo, a figure pushed themself out of the puddle of tar.Â
âWhat a painâŠâ he flinched at the sound of the voice as the figure stood to its full height, one that was looming over him, and threw their head back, which caused some of the black tar to splatter across the room and some even got on Ford. Their hands ran up their face then threaded through their hair and after wiping away the black tar from their face, he was met with a pale face a bright ruby red eyes with thin slitted irises. The figure before him appeared as a tall, long-limbed, broad-shouldered adult man of indeterminate but reasonably young age, with jet-black hair with his bangs falling slightly over his eyes and strands on the sides of his bangs framing his face though the length seemed to vary because his hair seemed to be part of his shadow while bearing this form. The outfit he wore comprised mainly in a classic Victorian fashion. It includes a white long-sleeved shirt with an intricately knotted red cravat under a black double-breasted suit with red buttons, matching black trousers, and a pair of dark brown leather riding boots, covered by a red, split, and full-length, long coat with ruffles exclusive to the shoulders âI must say, you have quite a sense of fashion, Fordsy~â the man cooed softly, twirling a strand of his black hair around his finger.Â
âW-What?â he spread his arms open then gestured to his being.Â
âThis vessel was created to adorn the appearance my contractor so desires. As I said, I have no face, no sex, no appearance of my own. Whenever someone signs one of my contracts, I take up the appearance that my contractor feels most comfortable.â he then leaned down until his face was inches away from Stanfordâs âThis appearance was modeled just for you, Fordsy~â he was promptly shoved away, causing him to break out into a fit of laughter.Â
âAnd the personality?â he shrugged.Â
âTaken from someone you once cherished.â this caused him to look away, he dusted himself off and bowed his head once more âI am Alvah, the Harbinger of Chaos, and I am at your every beck and call until our contract is fulfilled. How may I be of assistance today?â Stanford stares down at the demonic being he summoned, his eyes full of so many thoughts, before taking the hand that was offered to him.Â
âWeâve got a lot of work to do.âÂ
âŠÂ
âŠÂ
âSoâŠâ the children, Wendy and Soos, stared at the screen with mouths agape after the screen turned back to static, indicating that the memory had finished âMcGucket erased the memory of when Alvah and Ford made their contract.âÂ
âThat he did.â they all let out screams of surprise at the sudden voice, looking up, they were met with the female version of Alvah, who was chuckling softly that she managed to scare them âI believe he was going to shoot Fordsy with it, but since I came to his house that fateful day, he used it on me instead.â they all stare up at her in shock before calming themselves down, she then casually leans against the TV as Dipper approaches her.Â
âBut⊠if he erased that memory, wouldnât that mean you should have forgotten what you were meant to do?â she shook her head.Â
âOh, no. You canât erase a mind so vast. To me, it felt like the moment you walk into a room and forget what you were supposed to do but remember it an instance later when youâve left that room. If he wanted to completely erase my deal with Ford, he would have had to shoot me with that gun a good hundred times.â she takes the memory tube and tosses it up and down a couple times âThat day was one of Fordâs lowest moments, where he didnât know what to do and had nobody to turn to. Yet, I had not abandoned him. I believe that since he was in such a dire situation, that was the reason he agreed to sign a contract with me. If he were any saner, I donât believe he would have.âÂ
âSo⊠how did you and Stanford meet anyways?â Wendy asked âFrom what we saw, you were confined to mirrors and shadows. What was your relationship with him?â this caused her to laugh.Â
âFor the second part, I was more like a caretaker or maybe a babysitter?â she shrugged her shoulders while giggling âThat man could not look after himself, and after Fidds left him, it was up to me to keep him from doing something that would end up with him not waking up the next morning. It was almost sad.âÂ
âAnd the first part?â she raised a brow, Dipper twiddled his thumbs nervously âH-How did you two meet?â she looked up in thought, exhaling deeply through her nose.Â
âWell, thatâs a long story.â she glanced back over at them, chuckling a little when she saw them looking up at her with anticipation âWell, it all started about⊠thirty years ago, I believe.âÂ
FlashbackâŠÂ
âWhat do we have here?â the Harbinger of Chaos approached Bill within the Nightmare Realm after his return from a dimension, to which he was peering into said dimension through their windows âYou seem to be in a jolly mood, Cipher? May I inquire why?â they hummed softly when Bill let out a boisterous laugh, looking away from what he was looking at to look up at them.Â
âHahaha, I just found the most gullible human ever!â he gestured for them to peer into the window, and there their eyes laid upon a young-looking human man âGet this, I recognized his brilliant but cocky and insecure nature, and I used his near-friendlessness as ideal conditions for manipulation, so I introduced myself to him as a muse who chose one brilliant mind every century to inspire.â they let out a hum as they watched the human man write stuff down in a worn-out journal.Â
âSo, heâs the next pet to build your portal?â he nods his head.Â
âUh-huh. I showed him the blueprints for the portal, and he said heâd get started on it immediately. Psh, this has got to be one of the easiest suckers Iâve ever got to construct the portal in like, what, centuries?âÂ
âPossibly longer, but I must agree, this guy seems to be very naĂŻve.âÂ
âI know, right? At least the other humans I tried to get to build my portal were more skeptical, but this guy is just dancing in the palm of my hand. It wonât be long before I can finally get out of this janky hellhole.â he heard a chuckle and let out an oh, looking back up at them âA very nice hellhole, since you canât exactly leave.â they just gave a shrug in response.Â
âOh, itâs bearable. And besides, I can technically leave whenever I want, I just have to abandon this body in the process.â he lets out a hum âIâm somewhat curious about him, you wouldnât mind if pop in and bother him from time to time, do you? He looks fun to make fun of.â Bill laughs.Â
âSure, go ahead. As long as you donât distract him from completely the portal, I donât care what you do.âÂ
And thatâs where they found themselves watching Stanford Pines, hidden within the shadows that surrounded the man. They had to admit, he definitely had a brilliant mind from the mass amounts of research he managed to accumulate throughout the six years he resided in the hick town that was Gravity Falls, but he was just so damn stupid. Apparently, he found murals about Bill Cipher hidden within a cave and thought âoh yes, this doesnât scream demonic entity at allâ and managed to summon him, or rather, just caught his attention. As they continued to watch him, before his little assistant arrived, he was rather neglectful of his own well-being and would go days of staying hunched over his desk figuring out equations.Â
âYouâre quite dumb for a man who proclaims to be a genius.â they laughed to themself when they saw Stanford, who was currently brushing his teeth, spit out what was in his mouth and whip his head around in search of the voice âIâm right here, dumb, dumb. Look up.â he slowly raised his head to look at the mirror, squinting his eyes the longer he stared at his reflection before jerking backward when a grin spread across his lips. His reflection slowly started to laugh until a sort of darkness wrapped around his body and he was staring at a shadowed version of himself, a bead of sweat bled down his face when beading red eyes appeared all over his body and stared at him.Â
âW-WhatâŠ?â his reflection chuckled.Â
âFor a human who uses such big words to make himself much smarter than he actually is, I feel quite proud that Iâve rendered you speechless.â it felt unsettling to hear his voice even though he did not speak, his relfectionâs finger draws circles in the glass âIâve been watching you for some time, Stanford Pines.â he quickly grabbed his glasses that were sitting on the sink and put them on, staring at the figure in shock and awe.Â
âYou know my name?â they roll their multiple eyes.Â
âYes, I just said Iâve been watching you. I was bound to pick up your name.â they hum softly when his face flushed up in embarrassment âAnyways, I canât help but say that Iâm impressed that you managed to gain Billâs favor.â the mention of Bill caused him to perk up, a little smile gracing his lips.Â
âReally?â they huffed.Â
âSure. Heâs gathered many brilliant minds over the years throughout the multiverse, but Iâve never seen him favor one specific human before. Heâs given a lot of his time to you, and as I said, Iâm impressed. Humans, in particular, are his least favorite. Still, he seems to put his distaste towards them to the side for you.â their gaze hardened a little when he saw the way his face flushed up, but this time, for a different â⊠anyways, I was just spying on you to see what all the hype was about. I donât really see much.â they snickered when they saw how his face fell and looked back at them, his face scrunching up in confusion.Â
âWhat do you mean by that?â they hummed softly, crossing their arms and turning away.Â
âI thought you were smart, perhaps you can figure out why I donât find you as interesting as your little muse does~â they laughed to themself when his face flared up, so they pointed at him as they continued to laugh âHaha, your face looks so funny when you do that! Do it again.â Stanford scoffed and turned around to leave, thinking that whoever this being was could only communicate through mirrors.Â
âHmph, I donât know what you are, but Iâm smarter than you think I am.âÂ
âOh, really?â he gasped and saw the way the red eyes appeared on his shadow on the wall âI bet you were thinking I was confined to mirrors and your reflection, but no. I can appear within your shadow as well. Nowhere is safe for you!â throughout the day Stanford had to put up with them making fun of him and teasing him, even when he tried to cancel out the noise with music, they found a way to interfere with the soundwaves so he could hear their voice. They were now back in the Nightmare Realm laughing their head off with Bill Cipher, who was now dealing with the aftermath of what they did to Stanford âHe is so fun to mess with!â Bill snorted.Â
âIâve got to thank you, though heâs just complaining, he seems to be leaning on me more. Telling me how this âshadow has been bullying himâ, just a little bit of reassurance has him trusting me more and more. Keep it up, would you.âÂ
âHah! Like Iâd give up making fun of this human! I havenât been this entertained in years.âÂ
Over a couple of months when the progress of the portal had just begun, both Bill and them would play their little game with Stanford Pines. Where they would poke fun at him and point out his little mistakes while Bill would reassure him and help him figure out the problem, this led to Stanford trusting Bill more and more and cementing them as the bad guy. Though their power didnât revolve around the mindscape like Billâs did, they were still very much able to enter it, and they made the poor mistake of entering Stanfordâs mind and witnessing how deep his obsession with Bill ran. Hmm, though they also made fun of that Fiddlestick guy, they were now beginning to prefer him with how⊠weird, Stanford was.Â
âSo⊠Bill tells me youâre known as the, Harbinger of Chaos?â he asked questionably.Â
âOoo, finally curious about me?â they asked within Stanfordâs shadow, he had the light cast behind him so they could be âsittingâ across from him âI thought youâd never ask any questions about me. Bill tells me youâre not quite fond of me.â he huffed.Â
âOf course, because unlike him, you make fun of me.â he saw the way they rolled his eyes, if only this poor sucker knew âBut I canât stop my curiosity. I asked Bill about you, but he told me if I wanted to know more about you itâd be best if I were to ask the source itself.â they leaned back in the seat they were in and shrugged their shoulders.Â
âWell, shoot, dumb, dumb. Ask away.â they laughed again when he pouted, calling him dumb dumb always got that reaction out of him so they resorted to calling him that from time to time.Â
âMm, so what Bill has told me, youâre not exactly a⊠person, per say?âÂ
âWell, it is hard to put it into words, but letâs just simplify it and say I wasnât exactly born like you, your friend, or Bill Cipher. I was not created either. I have been around since the beginning of all that was created. I am simply the manifestation of evil throughout countless dimensions; an amalgamation of all that is evil. I AM evil itself, that managed to conjure a consciousness and become the very being that I am today.â they raised their hand and Stanford managed to see their hand glow red âI am every bad choice you make, every selfish action, every terrible mistake. I am the influence that drives you to do bad things.âÂ
âSo, you tell people to do bad things?â they shook their head.Â
âNo. I donât tell people to do anything, itâs their fault that they ended up doing something bad, not mine.â he nods his head as he writes down what they said in his journal.Â
âDoes that mean youâre the very definition of evil?âÂ
âThat it does, but that doesnât particularly mean that I am evil.â he watches as the glow floats around their hand âMy being doesnât exactly have the concept of âfeelingsâ, you know? I donât feel like being the bad guy or being the good guy either. I donât feel joy, anger, sadness, fear; I can replicate those feelings, but I myself canât exactly feel anything.âÂ
âDo you feel pain?âÂ
âHmm, well, there hasnât been anything in existence thatâs able to harm me. Bill is quite literally the only being that is of equal power to me, but there is a being more powerful than us. You could say that is when I do feel the fear.â Stanford perks up at that, raising his pen a little.Â
âOh! Bill has mentioned such a being before.â they nod.Â
âSo, he has. He doesnât like to mention it, but they make him nervous as well. Donât tell him I told you that, heâll get fussy. Anyway, there hasnât been a time where somebody has managed to hurt me, much less leave a mark. Iâm more of a neutral being, I donât care for world domination, and I donât care enough to save worlds. Itâs none of my business; not my circus, not my monkeys.âÂ
âI see. Bill tells me that his and your powers are somewhat similar.â it takes them a second to understand what he meant before perking up, snapping their fingers in remembrance.Â
âAh, yes! Bill has his âdealsâ to inhabit his host's minds and âcross overâ to your world. Unlike him though, I can appear here whenever I want. I donât need a gateway like he does. Anyways, while he has his deals, I have my contracts. The terms of the contract are set by both me and my contractor, only when we agree and sign the contract may I physically enter their world. Theyâre stricter as well, we must abide by the terms and conditions, or else the contract with be null and void. We must follow it to a T, or else the contract with destroy itself, and my physical body will cease to exist and I return back to the Nightmare Realm.âÂ
âAnd what about your real body?âÂ
âIt becomes stationed. While I am still able to infect other universes with my chaotic influences, itâs not nearly as effective if I were to do it myself. If I want to control the physical body I created in this dimension, I would have to give up the consciousness in my main body to control that other one. My powers are also limited, so while I can easily erase a planet from existence, my powers would simply be reduced to where I can only decimate a city.âÂ
âThatâs⊠still very threatening.â they shrug their shoulders. âYou mentioned your real body? Each time Iâve seen you, youâve only taken up my appearance. Are you faceless?â they hum.Â
âI am. I am neither man nor woman, I am not a being that can be identified by something like sex or pronouns. I have no face and no physical appearance to call my own. However, if a being lesser than I were to witness my true form, their minds would slowly descend into madness from all the chaos stored into one being.âÂ
âCan you describe what you look like?Â
âHah, are you going to attempt to sketch me?â he nods.Â
âYour chapter wonât be complete without it.â they stared at him for a couple seconds then laughed when he raised his head, waiting for them to say something, they just gently shook their head.Â
âAlright, okay. I have a body made up of a chaotic tangle of writhing, red tendrils, and jagged lines adorned with numerous glowing red eyes that peer out from the dark depths of my flesh. Thatâs all youâre going to get.â this caused Stanford to look up at them, mildly frustrated at the brief description, but he took up the challenge and started sketching with what he was given. They both sat in silence and all that was heard was the repeated strokes of Stanfordâs pen sketching across the page, they were quite impressed that he was drawing with a pen instead of a pencil. After what they believed was an hour of Stanford consistently stopping to think and continue to draw, he let out a sigh and dropped his pen to pick up his journal.Â
âHow does this look?â they lean forward and Stanford watches as their collective eyes shoot open and look at the page, he was startled when his journal was plucked out of his hands by an invisible force but when he looked down, he saw that the journalâs shadow was grabbed by them. Looking back up at them, he saw how they held the journal close so their eyes could take in his sketch âIs it⊠good?â a soft chuckle left them.Â
âHah⊠alright, Iâm starting to see it.â they lowered the book, and he saw something genuine in their eyes âWith the limited information, this is surprisingly the most accurate depiction of me. Well done, Fordsy, youâve won my praise.â they hummed when he became flustered, of course, he would, heâs never been praised by them before, so it made him feel special.Â
âOh, well, itâs nothing much. I did struggle a bit.âÂ
âDonât humble yourself, Fordsy.â they turned the book around so he could see his sketch âNot once, in the trillions of years Iâve been alive, has anyone made a sketch as accurate as you have. Nobody can look at the real me without their minds declining into madness, and lesser beings arenât skilled enough to draw a sketch this good with the lack of details. This is most likely the first and last sketch of me. Be proud, Stanford.â they huffed softly at the soft hue of pink appearing on his cheeks as he sheepishly rubbed the back of his head.Â
âThanks.â he gasped softly when his journal was tossed back into his hands.Â
âDonât expect to hear more praise from me for a while, thatâs Billâs job.â Stanford chuckled, feeling more at ease with the being that was harbored within his shadow.Â
âSureâŠâ their eyes stared curiously at him when his face scrunched up in thought âI hate to be rude, but is there anything else I can address you by? The Harbinger of Chaos is a bit of a mouthful, and I donât exactly want to call you chaos or evil, soâŠâ this got a laugh out of them.Â
âI donât have a name. Not even Bill calls me anything. I just⊠exist.â Ford blinked at them, his face softening a little.Â
âCan I⊠give you a name?âÂ
âWhat am I? A pet?â they laughed when he raised his hands and shook them.Â
âNo, no! It just⊠it just makes it easier to address you? Yeah, thatâs it!â they sat there staring at him as he tried to defend himself, but they just scoffed, leaning into their seat as they crossed their arms.Â
âAlright, Einstein, give me a name.â this ceased his needless chattering, and they sat in silence once more as he tried thinking of a good name that would best suit them, he mumbled a couple under his breath but he noticed the way their eyes would crease in displeasure at a couple so he kept thinking âIf I donât like it, Iâll skin you alive.â this caused him to start thinking harder.Â
âUm, how aboutâno, no, that doesnât sound good. Uh, erm⊠oh!â he snaps his fingers, face as bright as a child on Christmas day âAlvah! How does that sound?â he started to shrink in on himself when they said nothing but stare at him âW-Well, Alvah is a gender-neutral name with Hebrew roots. Translating to âhis highnessâ or ârising,â.âÂ
â⊠you do know the biblical meaning to the name âAlvahâ, also means evil, right?â this caused him to pause, looking up in thought before crumbling due to the fact he forgot that small detail, he jumped a little when they started to laugh âI like it.âÂ
âW-Whaâ really?â they nod their head.Â
âYes, Alvah. It has a nice ring to it; I like the name, and I like the fact that it correlates to my being. Youâve won my praise again, well done.â Alvah rolled their eyes when Stanford became flustered once more âDonât let it go to your head, alright.âÂ
âHeh, Iâll try.â they both share a laugh.Â
Alvah didnât want to admit it, but Stanford was beginning to grow on them, not enough to stop him from completing the portal, but enough that they started to⊠care, bleh. They never once cared for him when he would wound up falling asleep at his desk how his sleep schedule became worse and worse, or how he would never eat or restock on food, or even have a shower once in a while. Never once they did care about how he neglected his well-being but ever since the day he gave them that name, their perspective on him changed.Â
It was one of those days were Stanford decided to continue working on the portal and he fell asleep at his desk, his shadow loomed over him and Alvahâs form slowly took over and looked over his sleeping form. Humans donât particularly feel great in the morning after sleeping in such an uncomfortable position, and because they canât exactly touch his physical being, Alvah used different shadows to pick Stanford up using his shadow and carry him to his bed where he could get some hours of comfortable rest. Stanford would always wake up confused when he found himself in his bed, sometimes asking Fiddleford if it was him that moved him to his bed, but his assistant would deny any involvement in such a thing. He thought it was his muse that possessed his body to move him to his bed, so after asking him, he was met with laughter.Â
âOh, that? Alvah, or whatever you named them, is the one that moves you.â this stunned him, Alvah? âIâm surprised too. Sometimes I would catch them in the act, but they just say theyâre doing it, so you wonât cause any hiccups when building the portal. Gotta say theyâre always one to think ahead. So, stop falling asleep at your desk, alright?â Billâs eye narrowed on Stanford when he rubbed the back of his neck.Â
âR-Right, Iâll try and stop that.â back in the Nightmare Realm, Bill found Alvah peering into a universe with a human and talking dog.Â
âI didnât think youâd begin to care about our little pet human, Alvah.â this caused their hands to jerk back as they turned to look at Bill.Â
âWhatever do you mean?â he hummed.Â
âYou donât like humans. You find them one of the most repulsive living flesh bags there is, so I donât understand why youâre beginning to care about this one.â this caused them to huff, snapping their fingers and the window of the universe they were just looking at disappeared and the one of dimension 46â\ appeared so they could watch Stanford and Fiddleford continue their work on the portal.Â
âI thought I was doing a good thing for you, Bill. His progress has slowed a little because of him neglecting his body, would you rather his health to decline while heâs in the process of completing his project?â Bill narrowed his eye on them for that, he had noticed the way Stanfordâs work had become a little sloppy because of his wanting to please his muse âIâll stop if thatâs what you want.âÂ
âHmm, I guess you can continue your babysitting. I wouldnât want him to mess up when heâs so close.â they laughed as they gently tipped his hat, causing him to reach for it when it fell off âHey!âÂ
âIf I didnât know, you sound jealous.â their eyes creased when they saw his yellow body hue a slight red, whether it be of anger or embarrassment, they werenât going to question him on it.Â
âJealous? Of what? You taking care of him? I can take him to bed as well!âÂ
âMm, without hurting him?â Alvah laughed when he glared at him, the last time he possessed his body, he accidentally fell down a flight of stairs, but they were lucky he was only on the middle part of the staircase instead of the very top âAlright, alright. Now go, he looks like he misses you~â they cooed while pointing at Stanford, who was writing a new paragraph in his journal about his muse.Â
âWell, duty calls.â they waved him goodbye and went back to doing their job as Bill returned to Stanford, however, even they began to question why they were looking out for the human. They jotted it down to just looking out for the human for Bill, he needed him alive and healthy for his portal to be complete so he could leave this awful place. If he leaves and takes over dimension 46â\, itâll leave them in the Nightmare Realm all by themself, which they honestly would prefer. They would have their peace and quiet once more and not have to hear Billâs consistent chatter about world domination, perhaps heâd let Stanford live, he did have a soft spot for that human. Whatever, itâs none of their concern.Â
Until it was.Â
âHey, Alvah.â they let out a hum as Stanford sat across from them as they played a game of chess, letting him know that they were listening, they stared at the pieces on the board as they thought of where they should move their rook âYou know a lot about, Bill, right?â he noticed the way their hand pause for a second before slowly moving their rook across the board.Â
âI do. Why? Are you curious about something, Fordsy?â their eyes look at him curiously.Â
âI believe he is⊠hiding something from me.â they hum again, watching Stanford move his pawn forward âI can trust you, right?â they shrug.Â
âWhether you trust me or not, I donât care.âÂ
âLet me rephrase it then; have you lied to me at all?â they rolled their fingers on the armrest of the chair before letting it rest there but their finger started drawing circles in the air.Â
âI do not lie. I may keep secrets, but I am not prone to lying. I donât see a point in lying to someone.âÂ
âEven if it were to hurt their feelings?âÂ
âI donât care about peopleâs feelings. Iâll tell you a bit of the truth, but I wonât tell you the full truth. It isnât considered lying if I donât tell you the full story.â he narrowed his eyes at Alvahâs logic, to which they shrugged again as they moved their bishop to take the knight that was previously being protected by the pawn âNow, why do you believe Bill is hiding something from you? Donât you trust him?â they raised a brow when they saw him hesitate, now this is new.Â
âItâs just, well,â he let out a sigh as he moved his other knight to take their bishop âFiddleford and I are so close to finishing the portal and heâs been acting⊠different.â they tilt their head to the side.Â
âDifferent? How so?â he laces his fingers together, pursing his lips as he tries to think of the words.Â
âWell, he started to question where the origin of the portal had come from. When I told him it was from a close source of mine, he didnât fully believe me but didnât stop to question it.â he looked up at Alvah and saw that they were still listening, going so far as to roll their wrist to get him to continue âWhen I brought it up with Bill, he told me that Fiddleford was merely jealous that I managed to create such a complex machine.âÂ
âAnd? Do you believe Bill?â his eyes hardened a little.Â
âI want to believe him, but Fiddleford would never think like that. Heâs been my intellectual equal since our days in Backupsmore. I donât believe heâd ever be jealous of me, but I donât understand why Bill would say such a thing.âÂ
âHow can you be so sure? Things could change over time.â they watch as he moves his rook but in retaliation they move their other bishop across the board, forcing him to use another one of his pieces to shield his king from being claimed âYou should always be careful who you place your trust in, Stanford. One might take advantage of your friendliness, and you would never know which one is doing it. Theyâll say nice things to weaken your resolve, and the moment you open your arms out to them, theyâre stabbing you in the back to get what they want. But what do they have to gain out of it.âÂ
âWhat do you mean?âÂ
âWell, on one hand, Fiddleford dropped everything just to come and help you with this project. He left his wife and child and didnât even stop to question what he was getting himself involved in, quite the dedication he has for his best friend. On the other hand, we have Bill Cipher. An interdimensional, dream demon who acknowledged your brilliance and chose you out of billions of other humans to be the one to complete his lifelong project. Taking time out of his routine to come visit you, whether it be in reality or within the sanctum of your mind. Both these individuals seem to hold a place in your heart, they are something special to you, and you are struggling to decide which one you should place your trust in.â they moved their rook forward and took out another one of his pieces, which forced him to move his king âSo, who do you trust more? The one who was there when you were nothing, or the one who was there when you became something?â they moved their queen across the board and smirked to themself âCheckmate.â his eyes widened as he looked at the board and saw that their pieces cornered his king, he let out a sigh as he collapsed into the back of his seat.Â
âI donât know what to do.âÂ
âWell, sort your feelings out. Your mind is clouding your judgement, and one day, someone is going to get hurt because of your foolishness. Decide who to trust. But let me tell you one thing.â he swallowed thickly when their tone got dark âBe careful around Bill. Heâs not all that he makes himself out to be. He is one too hold a grudge to those who have double crossed him, and though you might be his favorite, donât expect him to go easy on you.â they started laughing before raising their hands to form a triangle over their left eye âBeware of the beast with just one eye.â Stanford shielded his face when darkness enveloped the room as their laughter rung out before it all disappeared, he swallowed thickly as he looked around in a daze.Â
âBeware of the beast with just one eye?â Alvah watches Stanford in the shadows as he mulled over their words, they themself grinned rather mischievously.Â
âThe seed of doubt has been planted.â they snickered quietly before returning to the Nightmare Realm and waited for the chaos to ensue.Â
And so, weâre getting closer to wrapping up this flashback, but also not quite there yet. Alvah already knew that Stanford and Fiddleford have almost completed the construction of the portal, but they hadnât realized just how close, because whilst they were minding their own business in the Nightmare Realm, relaxing after fulfilling their daily chaotic routine, they were startled when a hole opened up and out of nowhere. Curiously, they did approach it and concluded that they had finally managed to successfully finish the portal, but what caught them by surprise was when a head poked through. Upon closer inspection, they recognized the human as Fiddleford, they tilted their head to the side as they stared at him while he looked up at them and their face slowly morphed into one of pure terror.Â
"You... aren't supposed to be here."âŻthey spoke, voice disoriented through the chaos that was their body. They sighed softly when he screamed in fear so they did the only sane thing they could think of, they raised their hand and pushed him right back where he came from, and the hole disappeared just as quickly as it appeared.Â
"What was that?"âŻlooking over they see Bill approach them, his singular eye tinged with curiosity.Â
"I believe your toy has finally finished his project."âŻthis made the triangular figure glow with glee, clapping his hands joyfully as he floated circles around their headâŻ"Congratulations, Bill. You're finally getting your doomsday."âŻhe let out a laugh as he hovered in front of their face.Â
"I know, right? I'm gonna go round up the others!"âŻthey wave him goodbye and can only imagine the look of devastation on Stanfordâs face the moment he realizes that everything he had built was all for nothing, that Bill was taking advantage of him the whole time while they themself knew about it all and said nothing about it. It was probably a couple hours later where Alvah was laying in a body of clouds relaxing, they didnât really feel fatigue or exhaustion like living beings, but it was very relaxing to just longue around and do nothing. Well, that was until they heard something in the distance. One by one their eyes would slowly open and dart around to try and locate the source of the sound but couldnât find anything, so with a low groan, they pulled themself up to try and find it but jumped when something flew into their face.Â
âWhat theâ" suddenly their face started getting wet and when they moved their eyes to look at what it was, they saw that it was Bill âBill? What happened? What are youââ they let out a grunt as they managed to rip him off their face like a sticker, they held him in front of them and there they saw that he was⊠crying?Â
âY-Youâll never believe itâŠâ their eyes look at him in confusion.Â
âWhat? What happened? Why are you crying?â he sniffled and moved so that he was sitting within the palm of their hand.Â
âSixer figured out what I was planning after that little mishap with specs, he swore âeternal vengeanceâ and shut down the portal.â this revelation caused a few of their eyes to widen a little, they didnât expect that outcome âBut itâs not like I was going to let him get hurt, when we were going to ravage his dimension, I was going to let him join our band of freaks. With that sixth finger of his, he would have fit right in!â they nodded their head and laid back down on the clouds.Â
âSo, what are you going to do now, Bill? That portal is practically finished, all youâve got to do is switch it back on and youâll have your apocalypse.â Bill knew he wasnât able to do anything in the physical realm unless he possessed Stanfordâs body, so he looked up at them with a hopeful look in his eyâ âIâm not doing it for you.â he let out a huff at their words.Â
âWhy not?! Youâre able to manipulate their dimension however you please! Youâve been watching him so you know how to turn the thing on, so you could just do it for me!â they just shrug.Â
âDonât wanna.â Alvah laughs when he got angry âItâs none of my business whether he abandons you or not. I never said I was on your side, nor was I on his side. Iâll do whatever is most entertaining to me.â they hear his growl under his breath before he floats off their hand.Â
âFine! Donât help me. But Iâm not letting Sixer get away with this.â they shrug and relax into the clouds.Â
âDo what you want.â they laugh quietly to themself and watch Bill float away, probably heading to OâSadleyâs, a multidimensional pub in the Rock Bottom Asteroid Belt of the Vicious Spiral Nebula. They wait until they could no longer feel his presence within the Nightmare Realm before appearing within Stanfordâs dimension, theyâre in his house but they couldnât find him, so they search outside and found him standing in front of a bonfire with all three of his journals in his hands âWhatcha doinâ?â they laughed when he jumped, panicking when he nearly dropped his research into the fire but quickly caught them and held them close to his chest.Â
âA-AlvahâŠ?â he looked down and found them inside his shadow, they waved up at him but noticed how his face hardened âDid you know the purpose of the portal?â they titled their head to the side.Â
âYes.â he let out a groan, throwing his head back in frustration âI warned you from the very beginning, Fordsy? Youâre quite dumb for a man who proclaims to be a genius. He was playing you from the beginning and I was giving you subtle hints about it, but you werenât able to pick up on it. This is exactly why I called you dumb, dumb, dumb.â he never did like it when they called him that, but thatâs exactly what he was, a complete and utter fool. He can recall the times where they hinted at the fact that Bill was lying to him, it was mostly during the times when he praised Bill, and they would call him a fool for saying such a thing and mock his intelligence. Â
âAre you here to stop me?âÂ
âStop you from doing what?âÂ
âFrom shutting down the portal! Isnât that why youâre here?â they laughed again.Â
âHah! No. Bill did want me to switch it back on, but I donât wanna do that. I could care less about what he wants. I wasnât on his side to begin with, I was just here for the entertainment.â they blow a raspberry as they shrug âBut remember what I told you, Stanford. He is not going to go easy on you, you better find a way to keep him out.â he swallowed thickly at their words.Â
âYes, you are right.âÂ
âI was right from the start. I told you; I donât lie.âÂ
âNo, no you do not.âÂ
Alvah watched from within his shadow as he tried figuring out a way to keep Bill out of his lab but allow him in, since he made that deal with Bill that allowed him into his mind, he was worried that when he fell asleep Bill would possess his body and attempt to reactivate the portal. Alvah clearly doesnât care about the outcome, they stated theyâre not on Billâs side, but they didnât say they were on his side either. He didnât know if he could trust their word on it, Alvah wasnât confined to his mind and could freely travel through shadows and any reflection, so he couldnât think of a way to keep them at bay like he could with Bill.Â
Alvah thought it was quite impressive that Stanford managed to input a retinal scan on the door to his lab, knowing that when Bill was in the possession of any sort of body, the pupils of their host tend to become thinner while their sclera turned a shade of yellow. So, when he did eventually fall asleep and Bill did come into possession of his body, they watched within the shadows how Bill punched the steel door until his knuckles started to tear and bleed, he then resorted to scratching at the door like a caged animal until he split his nails. Bill, when possessing a body, was restricted to the physical capabilities of his host, so they were a little surprised at the strength Stanford had to be able to leave marks on the door. When Bill eventually gave up and returned to the Nightmare Realm, they appeared on the wall where Stanford lay unconscious and stared at the state of the door. Covered in scratch marks and smeared with his blood, if they hadnât witnessed what happened, they would never have guessed a human man caused that much damage, rather a blood thirsty beast clawing desperately to get inside. Â
Stanford woke up in the morning and his hands were in agonizing pain, he thought he would have found himself in front of his lab door but instead he was in his bed once more. Lifting his hands out from under the covers he was surprised to see they were wrapped securely in bandages and on his desk was a bowl that had a hand towel drenched in a mixture of his blood and water, alongside it was a glass of water and what looked like his aspirin. He would have thought that it was Fiddleford that treated his hands, that he had returned after what he had put him through, but beside the glass of water was a tiny note.Â
âyouâve got a bit of cleaning up to do ~ aâÂ
âAlvahâŠâ he whispered softly, he looks back down at his hands and noticed that his nails were a little shorter than the last time he checked. He took a breath as he gently rubbed over the bandages; they were on his side. Back in the Nightmare Realm, Alvah ignored the distant crying and screaming and watched Stanford closely, their finger drawing circles through the window to his dimension.Â
âAh, Iâve got too much work cut out for me.âÂ
Alvah watched as Bill grew desperate while Stanfordâs mind slowly descended into insanity, they didnât know if his desperation was what kept their involvement with Stanford to a minimum, but he had yet to notice how it was them patching up Stanford with everything that geometrical freak was throwing at him. They themself didnât understand why they got involved with Stanford, they didnât understand why they were helping him, they kept telling themself that it was just to spite Bill. They didnât like Bill all too much, thatâs why they were on the humanâs side. Well, it was quite funny seeing him throw tantrum after tantrum each time Stanford denied him access to his mind. The zombie incident was a mess, it was a little hilarious watching Stanford and Bill converse through sticky notes like the humans do in their educational prisons, the oddest one by far was Bill taping a snake into his journal and how he retaliated? Playing Billâs favorite song âthe world is small ever after for alwaysâ by Inkwell, unfortunately it was now replaying within the Nightmare Realm.Â
They appear within Stanfordâs room but noticed that he was nowhere to be found, they reappear inside his lab and donât find him in there either. He couldnât possibly be outside, the season changed to the colder one so there was no way he was outside unless he wanted to be frozen like a popsicle. Roaming the hallways of his barely lit shack, Alvah was struggling to find him, but when they searched upstairs, they noticed that one of his windows leading to the roof was open. It was the early morning, and the sun was up, but it was barely peaking through the thick clouds that blanketed the earth with layers of snow, but outside on the rooftop was Stanford. He was woken from his slumber when he felt a blast of freezing cold air blow through him, his eyes shot open, and it took him a couple seconds to realize that he was outside. His eyes slowly trailed downwards, and he realized that he was on the roof of his shack, his foot hanging off the edge as if he was about to step off. If his body wasnât already shaking due to the cold, then his body started to tremble at the thought of Bill⊠he slowly pulled his foot back and inched away from the edge, hugging his body that was turning blue due to hyperthermia. How long had he been out here? He could barely feel his fingers and the snow was seeping into his clothes and melting, nothing feels worse than wet socks. Maybe it was due to him being lost in his thoughts or the sudden gust of wind, but his eyes widened when he lost his footing and started to fall. He clawed desperately at anything to catch himself but due to the layer of snow on his roof he found nothing to grab, a gasp left him he had practically fallen off the roof but was caught in midair by his wrist. Â
âHowâs it hanging?â looking up, he didnât see anyone but when he looked forward, he had realized he had fallen in front of the open window where his shadow cast inside and there he saw Alvah had caught him by his shadow âNow what are you doing outside? Itâs cold out, isnât it?â they laugh as they pull him inside, placing him gently on the ground. Their head tilts to the side when they saw him shivering so they closed the window and drag him to where the fireplace was well lit and the song âSweet Dreamsâ by Eurythmics was softly playing in the background, they disappear but reappear to drape a blanket over him to help.Â
âT-Thank youâŠâ they let out a hum, he looks down at his hands and saw they were wrapped in bandages and his body felt oddly sore, had the shock made him unaware of the pain he was experiencing?Â
âBill knows.â his eyes flicker towards Alvah.Â
âHe knows? H-He knows what?âÂ
â⊠he knows that Iâve been the one helping you.â he jumped to his feet but fell back down when a wave of exhaustion washed over his body, what did Bill do to him? âIn the beginning I kind of let him do what he wanted with your body, but he almost took it too far and I had to intervene. Questioned what I was doing so I told him how I was just doing it because it was funny seeing him all angry at the loss of his favorite toy.âÂ
âWhat did he do?â they snapped their fingers, and he was suddenly in front of his TV and in their hands was a VHS tape.Â
âYouâre really not going to like this.â they put the VHS in the player and watched as the TV spurred to life, they watched Stanfordâs face closely, and he was completely stunned. He almost didnât recognize the wild-eyed hermit staring back on the TV; it was him. Or rather, Bill in his body, from the previous night. Â
âWelcome back to the puppet hour with Bill! Say hi, kids! Todayâs puppet is my old pal Sixer. Sixerâs had a rough day. But his night was rougher, wanna see?â as the TV displayed what exactly happened the night prior, they watched how his face contorted with a range of different emotions; disbelief, shock, anxiousness. On the floor, Bill had graciously littered the floor with polaroids of his adventures with little headings on them. He picked them up slowly but paused when Bill started speaking again, but this time, he heard another voice âWhat do you think youâre doing?â what he was watching was the moment when Bill was hammering nails into his hand, or, he was planning on hammering nails into his hand. He placed the first nail into the center of his hand but before he could swing the hammer down, his wrist was caught by Alvah grabbing him by Stanfordâs shadow.Â
âWhat does it look like Iâm doing, Cipher? Interfering~â within the restrictions of Stanfordâs physical capabilities, he struggled under Alvahâs hold âIt was quite funny watching you mess with his body in the beginning, but come on now, doesnât he need his hands? How are you going to get him to turn the portal on if you mess up his hands?â theyâre laughing at the way Bill struggled to free himself from their grip.Â
âSo, youâre the reason sixer hasnât given up yet!âÂ
âAm I though? Just watching the back-and-forth banter between you two is just so funny! If I didnât know it, it seems like you need him more than he needs you! I didnât think youâd be such a clingy, little ex.â Bill manages to throw their hand back, his twisted grin turned into a glare âOh, but thatâs right. You arenât the one thatâs meant to be thrown away, itâs supposed to be the other way around. I just didnât expect the great and mighty Bill Cipher to be so⊠desperate.âÂ
âClingyâŠ? Desperate?!â they continue to laugh.Â
âAm I wrong?â the video of their interaction ends there but he could tell that any time when Bill attempted to harm his body, Alvah interfered and made sure that not a lot of damage was inflicted on his body. Picking up a polaroid, he found one where a dart from a dart board was lodged into his temple, so he raised his hand and felt more bandages âI donât think you want to watch this part.â this caused him to look back towards the TV, he watched in confusion as Bill limped towards a payphone and⊠he punched in Stanleyâs phone number, h-he wouldnât.Â
âHey, brother, itâs Sixer. Iâm going to take a swim in the frozen lake tomorrow, so if you donât hear from me, I just want you to know that itâs because I never loved you. Buh-byeeeee!â Stanford felt as if his heart was in his throat, but his eyes closed in relief when he heard the dial tone, the pay phone was out of order. The message hadnât gotten through, he opened his eyes and saw how Bill turned back to address him âTsk, tsk, tsk. Look what you made me make you do! Tomorrowâs tape is gonna be much worse. Want the show to end? Go downstairs and work on the portal. Or Iâm gonna have to show you what Iâm really made of.â Alvah eyes Stanford as the TV screen turned static, his face seemed to be a mixture of emotions again. This time, however, he looked completely livid. He stood to his feet and ripped the VHS tape out and threw it into the fire, watching it turn to cinders before screaming.Â
âYou have no power here! Youâre just in my mind! I can outlast anything you canââ Alvah watches as he halts in all his movements, they let out a sigh when they know that Billâs power over Stanford must before taking over his mind. They grabbed him by his shadow when he started to sway and placed him back down on his coach, laying him down as his body twitched and trembled due to the chaos going on inside his mind. They loomed over and watched him, his face contorting in pain, his breath becoming heavier as sweat dripped down his face. Â
I donât care.Â
This human means nothing to me.Â
Their misery is entertainment, thatâs all.Â
ButâŠÂ
They lean closer to his face before letting out a sigh, raising their hand over his face and pressing their index finger the center of his forehead, whispering a few words under their breath and his face visibly relaxes.Â
"That should be enough... hopefully."Â Â
Stanford felt as if his body was paralyzed. Â
Where am I?Â
It felt as if his bones were being pulled slowly, slowly out from their sockets.Â
It was excruciating.Â
I tried to scream, but nothing came outâÂ
âThink, Sixer. You let me. In. Your. Head. Do you realize what I can do in here if I want? I can flip a switch that makes every neuron burn with pain beyond imagination. I can rewire your optic nerve so that the sky is below you, play a tone that gets louder and louder until you bash your own skull just to make it stop. I can delete memories randomly, just for fun. Maybe I already have. What do you want to remember? Your motherâs face? Your own name? Who are you anyway?âÂ
âThatâs ridiculous! Iâm⊠IâmâŠâ his tried to think of his name but his mind what completely blank, a snap echoed through his head, and it came to him âIâm Stanfââ and he lost his train of thought again when the snap echoed once more. He pressed his hands to his head when he felt his sockets start to strain. Any and all his tendons would pop, his bones would slinter. He fell to his knees, on the verge of emptying what was in his stomach.Â
âYouâre my property. Donât forget it. The hillbilly abandoned you, your father wonât want you returning without millions, you have no friends, and if you died out here in the snow, who would even miss you? And letâs not forget about your Alvah. You think they actually care about you? You think just because theyâre still around theyâre doing it because they like you? Donât make me laugh. They donât care about anything, much less a human with little to no value to them. They are one of the most neutral beings throughout the universe who never picks a side, who would watch a universe burn to cinders than lend a hand, who wouldnât shed a tear or bat an eye at the sound of screaming and anguished cries! They wonât help you; they wonât save you, and they wonât interfere so long as IâAh!â Stanford let out a gasp when Bill was suddenly blasted away from him, he felt something embracing him and pulled him back as Bill collected himself and came back âWhaâyou! What are you doing here?!â he tried to look up at the figure, but a shadowy hand covered his eyes, their arms wrapped protectively around him as a voice spoke.Â
âIâve come to steal your precious little toy, Bill~â they let out a laugh, Stanford shuddered out a breath at the sound of a voice that was made up of what seemed like thousands of screams and cries, possibly even more âYou sound like youâre projecting, poor, sweet, little Billy. Are you still mad about what happened all those years ago? Talk about holding a grudge, huh? I was right about that one about you, Bill.â he managed to peek through their hands and saw the way Bill turned a bright shade of red as he got angry, his eye glaring at what he knew was to be Alvah.Â
âYou⊠why are you choosing to help him?! You donât even have a contract with him, and yet youâre going to help him?! Youâve never done that for anyone! Youâve always just sat by and watched things happen! Youâve never interfered! Youâve never done anything!âÂ
âWho knows, but I do know that watching you like this is just the best thing Iâve seen in over trillions of years!â Stanford was pushed back, and he was met with the overwhelming sight of a dark black and red storm cloud where you could hear disoriented and agonizing screams âIf taking Stanford Pines is whatâs going to keep this game going on a little longer, than Iâm willing to interfere just to see you become less of what you believe you are, Bill Cipher!âÂ
âI will never forget this!â Â
Stanford awoke with a fright, shooting upwards and panting out in exhaustion. Looking down, he found himself sitting on his couch but after looking around he found his living room cleaned up with the polaroids pilled together and placed in a shoebox on his coffee table. He stands up and finds a little note sitting on top of the pile, picking it up, he felt his lip tremble as he read it.Â
âfine, I may care a little ~ aâÂ
He didnât care if Alvah was on his side because they found it amusing when Bill threw a tantrum, or because they found it entertaining to watch him lose his mind, but this goes to show that they were willing to keep Bill at bay for him. He holds the note close to him before turning on his heel, he knows what he has to do now. Â
Meanwhile, the residents of the Nightmare Realm hid in the deepest corners of their dimension in order to keep away from the onslaught that was going on. Bill was screaming out in frustration while Alvah laughed their head off, the two of them in an ongoing battle where the Harbinger of Chaos wasnât taking anything serious while Bill was trying everything in his power to erase them from existence. Two of the Nightmare Realmâs most powerful beings were fighting because one of going through a messy break up while the other was just bored, the Axolotl would be severely disappointed in them. Â
âŠÂ
âŠÂ
âAnd thatâs my past with Stanford.â she ended with a fond smile, thinking back to that day thirty years ago. While she was telling this story, she refrained from dropping Billâs name or any involvement of him and merely referred to him as âhis museâ, Ford would be angry if she told them about his deal with Bill instead of him, so she was going to wait âIn the beginning I was just an insufferable guest, he came to like me over the course of the portalâs construction and when Fidds left him and went insane, I became a sort of caretaker to him. With how stubborn he is, Iâm probably not going to get a thank you out of him.â she stood there and waited for a response, she looked at them and saw the way they were staring up at her with teary eyes.Â
âYou⊠you really cared for Grunkle Ford.â her face twisted into an incredulous one.Â
âCare? Thatâs funny. I cared enough to keep him alive, but I didnât care enough to keep him out of harms way.â she deadpanned when Mabel wrapped her arms around her legs.Â
âYouâre not denying that you care.â Alvah scoffed as she scooped up Mabel and placed her back down beside Dipper âThen what about Grunkle Stan? Do you care about him? Whatâs your past with him? When did you two first meet?â she chuckled softly.Â
âHmm, thatâs something youâve got to ask him about. Ever since my contract with Stanford, I had kept an eye on anyone relating to him. Albeit friends or family, but I kept my eye on Stanley for a long time.â she places a finger to her chin, looking up in thought âMy first genuine meeting with Stanley is something I canât particularly remember, I was always lingering around in the shadows helping every now and then. But I donât think heâll want to discuss such a memory, heâs been distant from me since the reveal, which is understandable.â she raised a brow when she saw the determination on Mabelâs face.Â
âI will get that backstory, no matter what it takes!â with that the girl rushed off to find Stan, she just shrugged her shoulders with a shake of her head.Â
âDid you, though?â she hummed at Soosâ question, he shrunk a little as he twiddled his thumbs âDid you actually care about Mr. Pines? O-Or even us? Was everything you did just an obligation?â they didnât notice the way her face twitched a little, she let out a breath as she looked towards nothing in particular.Â
âWho knows? But whether I care or not does not change the fact that I am here to protect you. You are under my protection, and I will make it so that Bill does not bring you any more harm.â Dipper flinched at the mention of Bill and rubbed his arms, he looked up and jumped slightly where he sat when he saw Alvah kneel down in front of him âAnd I am so sorry that I stood by and let you make a deal with him, Dipper. I saw you when he took your body, but I wasnât allowed to do anything.â she could remember that day as if it were yesterday, when she, Wendy and Soos approached Bipper and when Dipper tried to stop them, he flew through her body. She remembered turning around and seeing the distraught look on his face, but she was forced to look away and pretend she didnât see him, it really did make her feel remorseful.Â
âW-Why couldnât you?âÂ
âYou should know about time anomalies, Dipper. That stupid time baby or whatever would be furious if I were to mess with this timeline even more so than I already have, if I were to have prevented such a thing I would get into even more trouble. My contracts can bend a lot of rules, but messing with the flow of time is a definite no.â she took his hat and ruffled his head âWhy do you think I was lot more attentive back then?â he thought back to that day and did remember the pained expression on her face when she and Stan brought him to the hospital.Â
âSo, you couldnât directly interfere with what happened over the summer, but you could intervene as long as you didnât stop us directly?â she nods âThen, could you tell us whatâs going to happen next?â she pressed a finger to her lips as she placed his hat back down on his head.Â
âI canât share any spoilers, now, can I?â Â
âAlvah!â she let out an oh at the sound of her name being called, they all looked up and saw Ford at the door âI need you down in the lab, could you come and assist me?â she saluted him with a smile.Â
âComing~â he waits for her behind as she looks back down at Dipper, she winks at him and boops his nose âDuty calls. See you later, sweetpea.â they watch as she turned on her heel and walked out with Ford, her appearance changing back into her male version, the one that Ford prefers. He follows closely behind Ford, chatting with him as he speaks about a rift, and as they pass the living room his eyes catch Mabel and Stanley. He lifted his head up and noticed his brother and Alvah walk into the gift shop, the latter laughing softly as Ford spoke, he flinched when Alvah turned and met his gaze. He twiddled his fingers to greet Stan before turning away and going down into the lab with Ford behind him, he let out a sigh as he fell back into his chair.Â
âDo you miss her, Grunkle Stan?â he looked down at Mabel before letting out a scoff, crossing his arms and looking away.Â
âMiss her? After everything? Pah, I say good riddance! Am I a little upset that sheâs hanging around my brother now? Maybe. Am I sad that I no longer talk to her anymore? Kind of⊠but that doesnât mean anything! Clearly what we had meant nothing to her!â Mabel looked up at him, a brow quirked upwards as he rambled about everything that happened between them would be forgotten sooner or later.Â
âI didnât want to bring this up with you, Grunkle Stan, but I saw the night you two dance together.â she had to hold back a squeal when he flinched, his face turning bright red at the thought of that night âI saw the way you looked at her, but I also saw the way she looked at you. She told us how she isnât able to properly feel emotions, but what I saw that night, I can guarantee you that wasnât fake. She said it herself; she isnât a liar.â he let out a groan.Â
âBut she hasnât be truthful either!â Mabelâs gaze hardened on him.Â
âNeither have you.â his shoulders slump, she let out a huff âI understand that youâre upset, but from what I can tell, everything sheâs done leading up to this point has been on her own accord. Her helping us and everything, and with whatever you two had going on, Iâm sure she did it all for a reason.â he rubbed the back of his neck âBut she said she couldnât quite remember when you two first met? She said she was always lingering around and watching, but her first interaction with you, she canât really recall it.â he let out a breath as he leaned against the table, looking up in thought.Â
âFirst interaction, first interactionâŠâ her fingers were crossed, repeatedly thinking in her head âplease remember, please rememberâ, he then shoots up and snaps his fingers âOh, yeah! I totally remember!â sheâs quick to take a seat beside him, looking up at him excitedly.Â
âReally? What happened?â Â
âWell, it was when the Mystery Shack was finally getting some traction.â it was just like any other day at the Mystery Shack, people come in, he lies through his teeth about the attractions in his house while sprinkling jokes in every now and then before scamming those poor suckers out of their money. It was at the end of the day when the most beautiful woman heâd ever laid eyes upon approached him at the counter, he was at a loss for words as she looked at him. She had blonde hair that was the softest tone of blonde that heâd compared to sand on a beautiful sunny day, eyes as green as freshly cut grass that shun like an emerald if the sun hit them just right. Compared to these hicks, she was wearing elegant and formal clothing, so she stood out compared to the rest of the crowd. Â
She was like a gem amongst a pile of rocks.Â
âGood evening, Mr. Mystery.â she giggled softly as he gawked at her, his eyes blinking rapidly as she spoke to him in a soft voice, she laughed when he pointed at himself with a confused look âWell, yes. Is there anyone else that goes by the title of Mr. Mystery?â he cleared his throat and quickly collected himself, pulling on his collar but unable to cover the flush that spread across his cheeks.Â
âI guess not. I am the one and only, Mr. Mystery.â he holds his hand out to her âThe nameâs Stan Pines, pleasure to meet you.â she takes his hand and shakes it.Â
âI am Alvah, itâs lovely to meet you too.â she took her hand back and continued to smile up at Stan, he let out a nervous laugh.Â
âAre you new around here? I donât think Iâve seen you.âÂ
âIâve been around here and there, but normally keep to myself. I heard the attraction going around these parts and decided to pay a visit to the âMystery Shackâ everybody was raving about.â she hummed softly as she gently flicked a jar of eyeballs âAnd I have to say, I see what all the hype is about. You have a very fascinating collection on your hands. Did you hunt them down yourself?â she slowly raised her brow when he pulled on his tie.Â
âAh haha, well. You could say I did, I mean, theyâre here now, arenât they?âÂ
âI suppose so.â they both noticed how the tourist was beginning to leave so Alvah took that as her cue to leave as well, she twiddled her fingers at him to bid him goodbye and proceeded to walk away but stopped when he called out to her.Â
âHey!â she stopped in her tracks and turned back to him, curious at what he had to say âWill you come again?â she tilts her head to the side.Â
âAre you personally asking me to come again? Iâm honored.â she giggled when he scoffed, messing with his tie again âIâll come back every now and then. Iâll go broke if I come back every day with how much you charge.âÂ
âY-You can come back any time! Hehe, free of chargeâŠâ she hummed softly, twirling a strand of her hair around her finger.Â
âWell then, Iâll see you tomorrow, Stan.â she winks at him before walking out the door, unbeknownst to her, he had the derpiest grin on his face as he waved her goodbye.Â
âHehe, youâve still got it, Stanley.â now he couldnât help but scowl at the memory âI believe she only did that out of pity. Oh wait, she canât feel pity, now, can she? She must have saw how pathetic I looked and decided then and there would be when she asserted herself with that appearance, knowing it would ruin me.â Mabel placed a hand on his arm and gave it a light squeeze âI knew⊠I knew that smile was just too good to be true. She outconned me.âÂ
âWell⊠what if she meant it? Didnât she say that everything sheâs done leading up to now, sheâs never lied to you.â his resolve softened a little before shaking his head upon realizing what she said.Â
âHow do you know that? We were alone when she said that.â Mabel let out a nervous laugh.Â
âAh hahaha, were you? I totally wasnât listening in on your conversation. Nope, not at all.â Stan shook his head and gently ruffled her head.Â
âOur first meeting wasnât anything special. She was just a tourist who claimed to be fascinated by what the Mystery Shack had to offer, but sheâs probably seen even grander things than this junk house.â with that his face saddened once more, seemingly missing the bond both he and Alvah had before the cat got out of the bag, he had almost wished she wasnât who she claimed to be.Â
âDo you hate her?â there it was again, this time spoken by his niece. Â
â⊠I donât know.â Mabel just couldnât stand for this. She may just be twelve years old, but thatâs old enough for her to see what Stan and Alvah had. She saw the way they looked at each other, the way they spoke to each other and how could she forget that tender and intimate moment they shared on that night. This mishap couldnât be the undoing of their relationship, and sheâll make sure of it âH-Hey, kiddo, where are you going?â he asked when she jumped off the stool and started running towards the vending machine.Â
âJust to ask Alvah a couple questions!â he stood to his feet, reaching his hand out to stop her but was too late when she punched in the code to the vending machine and walked down the hallway to Fordâs lab. Back with Alvah, he was currently leaning over Fordâs shoulder as they were discussing their plan to seal a leakage caused by Stanley reactivating the portal once more.Â
âSo⊠are you really not going to thank Stanley?â he let out a scoff.Â
âThank him? For what?âÂ
âWell, for returning you back to your dimension. Surely you must feel some sort of gratitude.â he leans back when Ford turned around, giving Alvah an irritated expression.Â
âHe was the reason I fell in in the first place. If it werenât for him, I wouldnât have had to be in there.â he hums softly.Â
âThat is true, then how about impressed?â this got a short chuckle out of him.Â
âImpressed by what?âÂ
âWell, how about him teaching himself about quantum physics? Reconstructing the portal with only having a third of the portalâs instructions, completely unaware there were more instructions due to the invisible ink? Building it all by himself while also maintaining a business that was so successful and also looking after his great niece and nephew? He had no help either. Not from McGucket, Bill or even me.â he raised his finger, wagging it side to side in front of Fordâs face âIf anything, your brother is goddamn genius. He has my praise.â he laughed when Ford smacked his hand away.Â
âYouâre giving him too much credit if youâre calling him a genius.â he shrugged and allowed his body to float, leaning backwards and resting his head in his hands.Â
âWhat can I say? For a high school dropout who had no further education for himself, I am very impressed that he managed to reconstruct the portal the way he did. He had almost completed it by the time he got his hands on journal two and three, and it didnât take him too long to complete it.â he smirked down at Ford, giving him a toothy grin âIf that doesnât make him a genius, then pardon me.âÂ
âYou seem to like Stanley a lot. When we first met, you did nothing but ridicule me.â Â
âHah! Of course, I told you it was because you were stupid enough to fall for Billâs flattery. The self-proclaimed genius who didnât even realize he was being played. Unlike you, Stanley is emotionally intellectual. Though he didnât admit it, he knew there was something wrong with me, always questioned why someone like me would hang around him. Sure, it was the same between you and Bill, but he had you in the palm of his hand in a couple hours. Stanley was a harder nut to crack. He liked the fact that he was getting attention from a beautiful woman, but he was so guarded it took a couple years for him to fully allow me in. Hmm, but I believe weâre back in square one now.â he shrugged his shoulders âHe also makes me laugh.â this earned an eyeroll. Â
âYes, yes, because all you care about is whether or not you are entertained.â he snapped his fingers, now leaning forward.Â
âYes, exactly.âÂ
âAlvah!â both men jump at the loud call, turning around, they see Mabel abruptly enter the room with a determined look on her face. Ford briefly looks up at Alvah and saw him change back into their female appearance, he noticed that they tend to do that around the children and Stanâs employees.Â
âWhat is it, sweetheart?â she answered, continuing to float in the air but this time positioning herself as if she was in a chair with her legs crossed âHow may I assist you now?â she let out a yelp when Mabel grabbed her by the ankle and yanked her down. She now sat on her knees as Mabel held her by her collar, staring her in the eyes with a serious look, a bead of sweat bled down the side of her face.Â
âHow do you feel about Grunkle Stan?â she let out a sigh as she slumped in her hold.Â
âThis again? Are you ever going to let this go, Mabel?â she allowed the young girl to thrash her around and hang by her grip.Â
âHow can I?! His feelings are all over the place ever since learning that you were lying who you were all this time.â she muttered under her breath that she didnât exactly lie if she didnât tell the full truth, she was kicked by Ford, who promptly looked away when she looked back up at him âItâs up to me to clear up this entire misunderstanding. To help you fully understand your feelings for Grunkle Stan.â she only deadpanned.Â
âGood luck with that, kid. This body isnât exactly designed to comprehend emotions, I donât even have a personality to call my own.â Â
âThatâs really sad.â Mabel let her go and she allowed herself to fall to the ground, the young brunette stepped over her and rushed towards Ford, who awkwardly stared down at her in mild curiosity âGrunkle Ford, do you have anything that can project peopleâs thoughts?â this caused Alvah to look up at Ford, who he himself looked up in thought while rubbing his chin.Â
âDo I have something that can project peopleâs thoughts? Why, thatâs very specific. If only Iâhah! Of course I do.â he continued to rub his chin as he debated whether it would be a good idea âAs much as Iâd like to decline the usage of this machinery, I am also more curious as to what you have been up to with my brother the past three decades.â Alvah let out a huff as she pushed herself off the ground and began to float again.Â
âAnd why should I allow you to use this on me? Itâs quite dangerous to peer into the mind of the embodiment of chaos. Arenât you afraid youâll end up like McGucket?â Mabel let out a laugh.Â
âPsh, like youâd let that happen. You like me too much, and besides, Iâm adorable! Would you deny this cute face?â Mabel doesnât wait to answer as she turned back to look up at Ford to ask, or rather plead, to use the device he mentioned. This left him to look up at Alvah and see the way she pouted with a tinge of pink flushing her cheeks, she was trying so hard to deny Mabelâs claims but was ultimately failing. Thatâs where she found herself sitting on the chair in front of five monitors, sitting particularly in front of a large screen while two smaller ones were to her right and left. If she remembered correctly, Ford dubbed this device as Project Mentem as a defense against Bill, which main functionality was that it could scan oneâs mind and bioelectrically encrypt oneâs thoughts âSo we just put this thingamajig on her head and we can see her thoughts?â Mabel asked as she held the helmet in her hands, Ford nodded as he took it from her and approached Alvah.Â
âItâs much more complicated than that, but yes, thatâs basically what it does.â she looked up at him and saw he had a cheeky grin on his face, she sneered at him while shaking her head.Â
âYouâre enjoying this, arenât you?â he chuckles softly.Â
âThis is a once in a lifetime opportunity. To see the thoughts of an actual deity is something I wouldnât have imagined. I thank you greatly for this, Mabel. You children have quite the rein on Alvah.â she just shook her head; he placed the helmet on her head then pushed a couple buttons on the control console to which it on. All five screens spurred to life and the room illuminated with a green light, the two wait patiently for something to appear on the screen but were left confused when it remained blank. Â
âIs it working?â Mabel asked, his face furrowed in confusion as he pushed a couple buttons.Â
âIt should be.â she snickered softly.Â
âYouâre going to have to try and little harder than that. If you want me to think about something specifically, you have to ask~ I can blank out my mind all willy nilly. Either that or I overload your machine. My mind has a vast amount of information.â Ford huffed at her, it was never going to be that easy âOf course not.â she stuck her tongue out at him when he glared at her, she turned her attention to Mabel when she approached her, grabbing her by the legs and looking up at her with a serious expression.Â
âThink about your first real encounter with Grunkle Stan.â this sparked something within her mind and the screens behind her displayed her first real encounter with Stanley. Mabel was expecting the same thing Stan told her but was greatly surprised to see something entirely different, both herself and Ford took a step towards the monitors to try and figure out what they were looking at but couldnât quite place it.Â
âThe first time I met Stanley was when you wanted me to give him that postcard, Ford.â his eyes widened when he saw Alvahâs male appearance appear on the monitor walking across an empty street to approach a rundown motel, he glared at a pedestrian that bumped into him but ignored them in favor to accomplish the task at hand. He looked at the postcard once more and shook his head at the lack of information on it, in handwriting unbecoming of Stanford that read âPLEASE COMEâ. He just shrugged his shoulders and walked through the parking lot and towards the various rooms, Mabel let out a soft gasp when she saw Alvah walk past the Stanmobile, so this really was her first meeting with Stan. His hand glides across the many doors until stopping at one in particular, he looks at the mailing address once more before raising his fist and knocking on the door âI have a postcard for Stanley Pines~â he called out as he repeatedly knocked on the door, Alvah had all the time in the world, so he continuously knocked on the door until it swung open. Stanford already knew that this was thirty years into the past but seeing the disgruntled version of his brother was something that caught him off guard, it almost felt like it was yesterday he saw this worn-out version of Stanley.Â
âAlright, alright! Donât you see the mail slot?â Alvah just chuckled as he held the postcard between his two fingers.Â
âSorry, but the sender wanted me to make sure you got your hands on this. Didnât want this getting lost in the mail.â he holds it out for him to take and as Stanley reaches to take it, he cheekily pulled it back âMake sure not to lose this.â he laughed when it was snatched out of his hands while the shorter man glared at him, he just backed away slightly while raising his hands up.Â
âWhatever man.â the door is then slammed shut, Alvah rolled his eyes as he dusted his hands off.Â
âWelp, did what I was supposed to do.â with his task done he snapped his fingers and returned to Gravity Falls, the memory ends and they look towards Alvah âMy very first impression of Stanley Pines was that of a pathetic human who had hit rock bottom. I was honestly surprised that this was the brother that caused you so much discontent, Ford. This was the so-called man who âruined your lifeâ, talk about living up to what little his name had other than disappointment.â Alvah was smacked in the leg by Mabel, who glared up at her after hearing what she had to share about Stanley.Â
âThat isnât very nice, Alvah.â she shrugged her shoulders.Â
âWell, that was me in the beginning, when I was still just Fordsyâs little shadow. After you disappeared into the portal and I was stuck in this hick town, I remained within Stanleyâs shadow.â the monitors flicker on once more and they watched as she watched over him, while he worked days and nights to repair the portal and would fall asleep at his desk trying to solve Stanfordâs notes. She would appear behind him and instead of returning him upstairs, she would retrieve a pillow and blanket and drape it over him so he would be more comfortable. When the Mystery Shack was slowly building up fame, she would be out influencing people to go pay a visit to the man displaying a world of mystery, and it was on that very day Alvah finally became the woman she was to the Pines Family âMy opinion of Stanley changed over time. You could say his devotion to bring you back and to fix his mistake, dedicating his life to save you swayed my feelings about him. There was nothing more to it.â Â
âCan you think of the instance you felt something for Grunkle Stan? Something that wasnât displeasure or just an obligation to look after him? Something that had caught you off guard.â they watched as she furrowed her brows as multiple instances went by, but nothing stood out until she slowly perked up.Â
âIt was⊠the year before you two were supposed to have arrived. It was your birthday.â this startled Ford a little âStanley never celebrated your guyâs birthday, I knew the reason, but he told me it was because he didnât really have anybody to celebrate it with. I wasnât around in the beginning because I was doing other stuff, but apparently, he planned a whole party. He spent hours writing up comedy roasts about his employees, but in the end⊠nobody came.â they look back towards the monitors and are met with Alvah walking down a street where she accidentally bumped into Soos.Â
âMiss Alvah!â she smiled at him, waving her hand to greet him.Â
âHow are you, Soos? Todayâs a lovely day for a stroll, is it not?â she raised a brow at the glum look on his face âWhatâs the matter, big guy?â he let out a sigh as he took his hat off and rubbed the back of his head.Â
âMr. Pines is celebrating his birthday this afternoon, but I wonât be able to make it. My Abuelita needs my help all afternoon and I wonât be able to make it.â that and the fact that he himself didnât exactly like celebrating his birthday caused her to nod her head âI was hoping you would tell him I said happy birthday. Thereâs no way you would miss it!â she didnât even realize it was their birthday that day, but she wasnât going to tell him that.Â
âOf course I will. Iâm sure heâll be saddened without you in attendance, Soos. Give your Abuelita my regards, sweetheart.â she let out an oof when he pulled her into a hug, squeezing her tightly while lifting her off the ground.Â
âThank you so much, Alvah!â he puts her down and rushes off, waving his hand goodbye as he ran off âIâll make sure to make it up to you!â she kept up her happy face and the moment he disappeared her face relaxed as she looked away.Â
âI spent the rest of that afternoon looking for a gift for Stanley. He is quite easy to please, so I found a vintage and expensive wine, but the hard part was finding a cake.â she laughed softly at the memory, the monitors display her at multiple bakeries and pastry stores in search of a cake but for some reason they were all sold out âIn the end I had to make the cake myself. It didnât end⊠quite well.â the monitors flickered to her attempting to make a cake but instead setting a kitchen on fire with a panicked look on her face, by the time the sun was beginning to fall she had finally made a decent looking and tasting cake after many trials and errors. She found herself in front of his front door and proceeded to knock on it continuously until it was thrown open, she pulled her hand back when he looked ready to shout at whoever was knocking before pausing when he realized who exactly was in front of him.Â
â⊠Alvah?â she let out a soft laugh as she leaned forward to take in his appearance.Â
âHaha, what happened to your eyebrow? Did you burn it off?â she questioned as she reached forward and brushed a few of his locks out of his face to get a look at the singed hair, she giggled when he smacked her hand away and turned away to hide it.Â
âNo! Anyways, what are you doing here?â he sputtered backwards when she lifted something up with a bright smile on her face.Â
âItâs your birthday! I came to celebrate with you.â he stares at the rather pretty looking cake as she pulled something out and saw it was a bottle of wine âI would have come earlier but would you believe it? The whole town was out of cake, so I had to make one out of scratch. Letâs just say Iâm not particularly good at baking.â she titled her head to the side when she noticed he was just staring at the cake.Â
âYou made this⊠for me?âÂ
âWho else would I make this for?â she pushes him inside and closes the door behind her, he follows her like a lost puppy as she walks into the kitchen and places the cake on the table. He takes a seat as she grabs two glasses out of the cabinet and places one in front of Stan and another where she was going to sit, she uncorks the bottle and pours them both a glass before pulling out a candle and placing it in the center of the cake âSoos wanted to be here as well, but you know how he is around birthdays. And besides, having a simpler birthday is much better than going all out. Saves you a lot of money, doesnât it?â she finally took a seat at the table and stared at him with a fond look in her eye, leaning against the table with the side of her head resting on her knuckles.Â
âYouâŠâ she hummed softly.Â
âHappy birthday, Stan.â Alvahâs face turned confused when Stan abruptly stood up and walked over to her, she was startled when he pulled her out of the chair and wrapped his broad arms around her, embracing her in a rather bone crushing hug. Her eyes widened as he buried his face within her shoulder, her arms were pinned to her side while her head was over his shoulder, she managed to twist it a little to try and look at him but noticed the way he nuzzled into her shoulder to hide the fact that he was tearing up âS-Stan? Are youââÂ
âThank you, Alvah. I really, really needed this.â Mabel and Ford noticed the way her eyes twitch when Stan tightened his grip on her, she managed to slowly lift her arms up the best she could and gently pat his back.Â
âO-Oh, itâs no problem. You know there isnât anything I wouldnât do for you, Stan.â she purposefully didnât address him as Ford because that would have saddened him and taken his special moment away from him. They stayed like that for a couple seconds until Stan finally let her go but continued to hold her by the arms, she tilted her head to the side to get a look at his face but saw him turn away to hide his tear-stricken eyes âHah, are you crying?â he frees one of his hands to cover his eyes, wiping at his eyes with the back of his hand.Â
âNo! I donât know what youâre talking about!â he flinches when she pulled him forward by the hand that was holding her so she could cup his cheek, he blinks at her and felt her wipe away a few of his tears while smiling softly at him.Â
âCome on, tough guy. You donât have to hide your vulnerability from me, Iâm not going to make fun of you.â he huffed at her as she takes her hand back, he sniffles a little and wipes away the remaining tears and gives her a toothy grin.Â
âI appreciate this a lot, toots! Iâm gonna go find a lighter so I can light this candle! Iâll be back in a sec!â she waves him off and stands in the kitchen alone, Mabel and Ford soon notice the way her smile dropped from her face as she looked down at the wooden floor with a conflicted expression. On the smaller monitors they saw a flurry of words come across the screen, words that had her questioning herself.Â
WHAT IS THIS?Â
WHY DID I DO THAT?Â
WHY DID I DO THIS?Â
I DONâT CARE FOR HIM.Â
IâM DOING THIS FOR STANFORD.Â
THIS MEANS NOTHING TO ME.Â
I DONâT ACTUALLY FEEL...Â
âIn the beginning, I didnât feel anything.â Alvah spoke as she stared at the monitor when Stan walked back into the kitchen with a lighter in hand and in a chipper mood, she smiled at him and the two sat at the table where he lit the candle and blew it out with a face that reminded her of a child on their birthday âI knew he was going to drink himself into a stupor had I not arrived, but I didnât expect to feel...â Mabel looked up at her, a curious look in her eyes.Â
âWhat?â her eyes flicker towards the monitor and saw only one word.Â
âPity.â coming from her, it could be condescending, but by the remorseful look on her face as she stared at Stanâs face, they knew that she meant it in a genuine way âHe just looked so sad, like a kicked puppy out in the rain. I had watched him at even worser times than that, but for some reason, actually being there made it different.â soon the summer played out for them and Mabel watched every interaction she had with Stan, and she watched intently as the way Alvahâs eyes started to look genuine.Â
âAlvah, you...âÂ
âIt was nothing. The personality I adapted was merely to match his own, but...â since the children were always off doing their own thing, they never knew the type of relationship she and Stan actually had. Ford witnessed firsthand the closeness she had with his brother and Mabel concealed her excitement of the hidden lore her great uncle had with this interdimensional being âMy mind had been inside a human body for so long that it started acting like it, started feeling like it.â Mabel looked away to look up at Alvah after watching the memory where Alvah and Stan danced at the party where she first met Candy and Grenda.Â
âFeeling?â her face scrunched up and instead of just Stan, it showed the children, Soos, Wendy and a few others as she thought of each emotion.Â
âAnger. Sadness. Joy. Remorse. Guilt.â the memory of when the children were forced to be sent back home when Gideon had won and they couldnât do anything about it, how when they did win, she felt an immeasurable amount of guilt inside her because she knew this was going to happen but it was at the cost of the possibly of the children losing that had her mind racing. The next scene had Fordâs eyes widened to the point his eyes were bulging out of his eye sockets while Mabel let out a squeal, that was because it was when Stan had kissed her âL-Love...âÂ
âYou kissed my brother?!â he was shocked to see her face a bright shade of pink, she suddenly sprung to her feet as she placed a hand on her chest.Â
âNo! He kissed me! And itâs not like I continued to think about that moment! It was just a spur of the moment and Stan probably would have done it to anyone that was next to him! It didnât mean anything at that moment!âÂ
"... I didn't, NOT, like it." she looked like a dear caught in headlights when her thoughts were exposing herself "You just... caught me off guard, is all. I wasn't expecting it."Â
"Oh? So, are you saying if I were to kiss you again, you wouldn't protest?"Â Â
"Don't push your luck, Stan. Just because I said I liked it; doesn't mean you'll get a taste anytime you want." Alvah refused to look up at Ford from where she was sitting because she knew that man was going to strangle her, however, Mabel was in front of her and started shaking her arm.Â
âSo you two were in love! Thatâs so cute!â she let out a scoff, face still flushed with embarrassment from being caught while throwing her hair over her shoulder.Â
âPsh, in love? That was the only time--â Â
"Stan... Stan, s-stop it!" Mabel was busy staring at Alvah so she didnât see what memory was playing but Ford was, and to think heâd wish for the day he wasnât wearing his glasses. Before Mabel could see what was playing Alvah hurriedly lifted the helmet off her head and the monitors switched off, they both look up at her and saw the look of shame on her face. She pushes the helmet into Fordâs hands before slowly kneeling on the floor and curling up into a ball, her hands clutching her head âI wasnât supposed to get attached... I wasnât supposed to gain human feelings.â Mabel knelt down and placed her hand on her back, gently rubbing circles into her back to comfort her.Â
âBut you did, and it looks like itâll really upset you if Stan started to hate you.â her face scrunches up in confusion.Â
âI am hated by millions of people just for simply existing. I am the devil on peopleâs shoulders who they blame for why their lives have fallen apart. I am so used to being the source of their hatred that I never once cared for the opinions of beings lesser than I am. But... IâI canât stand the thought of Stan not liking me anymore.â she looked up at Mabel with a sort of desperation in her eyes âI wasnât supposed to care, but I hate that I do now.âÂ
âAnd Iâm happy that you care.â Alvah huffed âNow just repeat what you just said now and go say it to Grunkle Stan.â this snapped her out of whatever melt down she was having; she stood to her feet and shook her head.Â
âNo way! He doesnât need this now!â Mabel shook her head and took Alvah by her hands.Â
âBut he does! He looks so lost without you. You two were always together throughout the summer, and not having you by his side is making him upset.â this caused her to start overthinking everything, should I actually tell him how I feel? Should I say sorry? Should I--Â
âWait a minute, why I am taking the advice of a twelve-year-old?â she suddenly glares at her âI donât got to listen to you! I am going to deny the fact that I have feelings for this old man and suffer in silence. Yes, that sounds much better.â Mabel face fell.Â
âWhat? No! Are you seriously not going to tell Stan that it was him that caused you to develop human feelings? That it was him that got you to care?âÂ
âThe last thing I need to hear is him gloating that he got an agent of chaos to fall in love with him. And besides, I highly doubt he wants me dating his brother.â at the mention of that, they both look at Ford and saw the way he was shaking his head at the thought âSo, we are going to leave what we have just discovered in this very room. I donât want to hear any of this outside this room. I donât want to have to talk about the fact that Iâve grown soft. This conversation stays and dies here. Got it?âÂ
âBut--â Alvah gives her a sharp look, Mabel let out a sigh and kicked at the floor âGot it.â she nods. Mabel leaves dejected that Alvah wasnât going to do anything about this but she was determined to help her confess her feelings to Stan, yes, with a newfound determination, she was going to play cupid once more. Alvah stood in the room with Ford staring at her with an incredulous expression, she turns her attention to him with narrowed eyes.Â
âYou donât get to speak. You had a relationship with a triangle.â she holds her hand up to keep him away when his face turned red from embarrassment âOh, my muse~ I would do anything for you, even if it means the collapse of my mind, body and soul! Ooo, woe is me!âÂ
âStop talking!âÂ
âSo poetic, Fordsy!âÂ
season 2, episode 13. dungeons, dungeons and more dungeonsÂ
after the fiasco that was the reveal of alvahâs true feelings, she had now taken it to the point of avoiding everyone and keeping herself in the basement unless sheâs needed. Â
that being said, mabel would come bursting into the lab and attempt to drag her upstairs so she could interact with them all, especially with stan.Â
she swore never to talk about what happened, but she never said she wouldnât do anything about it. Â
dipper was really confused as to why mabel was more love crazy than usual.Â
he felt sorry for the poor sucker his sister had her sights on this time.Â
ford found it amusing seeing her act like a deer caught in headlights whenever she spotted stan before he saw her.Â
it went so far as to her jumping out a window.Â
she fixed it immediately.Â
anyways-Â
âAlvah... Alvah...!â Dipper shook the empty body that was Alvah until it stirred to life, her eyes blinked to life and looked around before settling on him in confusion. Ford explained to them that her body in this dimension was merely a vessel for her to take control of so whenever she was âsleepingâ, it was actually her signing off and returning to her main body. Dipper calling for Alvah warranted her attention and caused her to come back to see what the young boy wanted, she didnât expect to see him staring at her with a pleading but enthusiastic expression as he held a book in front of her âAlvah? Yes! Um, hey! Do you want to play Dungeons, Dungeons and More Dungeons with me and great uncle Ford? Heâs already agreed to play with me and two players is enough but three players would be even better! But you donât have to play with us, Iâm sure youâve got even more important matters to attend to that I probably pulled you out of. You can totally say no! Itâs fine. Itâs totally fine. Ah haha, heee...â she stared at him with a rather scrutinizing gaze as she looked between him, the book and Ford standing behind him.Â
...Â
...Â
She now found herself laying on her side with a thirty-eight-sided die in her hand, shaking it within the palm of her hand before tossing it onto the play mat where the other two nerds leaned down close to see what she rolled, she chuckled softly when Dipper cheered that she rolled a high roll while Ford sighed bitterly. Whether it be the fact that within this flesh bag she had grown soft or it was just the children having a way with her, she couldnât deny Dipperâs plea to play his favorite role-playing game with him and Ford. She was well aware of the concept of Dungeons, Dungeons and More Dungeons after watching Ford and Fiddleford play it during their time building the portal and how it was similar to a different game, but she allowed him to explain it to her in great detail while giving her an already made character for her to play with.Â
âAre you sure youâre not cheating, Alvah?â she scoffed, twisting her body so that she was laying on her back with her legs crossed, bouncing her knee every now and then.Â
âMaybe you just suck at this game, Ford.â she smirked when she got a snicker out of Dipper, Ford hmphed at her while she stuck her tongue out at him. Dipper was having even more fun because instead of having figurines representing their characters, Alvah was using her powers to bring them to life while also creating a real layout of the story Ford created for their characters to move around. Both Alvah and Ford were magic casters, though Alvah was a sorcerer and he was wizard, while Dipper was a little ranger. Quite the odd party, but Alvah refused to be anything else âWhat are we up to now?â he hummed softly as he rolled a die between his fingers.Â
âAlright, you enter the chamber. Princess Unattainabelle beckons you. But wait, itâs a trap!â she rolled her eyes as Dipper gasps âAn illusion cast by Probabilitor the Annoying.â Dipper hands Alvah a couple die for her to roll as he and Ford shake their fists to scramble their own die within their closed fists.Â
âYou know his weakness, right?â Ford grins at Dipper.Â
âPrime statistical anomalies over thirty-seven but not exceeding fifty-one.â the two throw their rolls down first, Dipper taps her shoulder and she throws down her die and allows them to tally up the amount âYes! Ungh! In your face, cardboard wizard!â the older man hummed softly as he picked up the little cardboard screen meant for the DM to look at the main antagonist.Â
âHmm, the old boy looks a bit different than he did back in my day.â Dipper nodded in agreement.Â
âYeah, they change the art every few years. Thankfully, you missed the period when the creators of the game tried to make it cooler.â this got a chuckle out of Alvah, he shuddered at the memory âMustâve been dark times, those 90âs.â he spoke as he picked up a red card, even Ford grimaced.Â
âYeesh. Sounds like a good time to be stuck between dimensions.âÂ
âGreat uncle Ford, Iâve been meaning to ask you. Where were you before you came out of that machine, and what have you and Alvah been doing down here? Are you two working on something behind that curtain?â this question caused the two of them to look at each other, she shrugged her shoulders and gestured for him to speak.Â
âDipper, itâs best if you and the family stay away from that subject. Honestly, Iâm not sure any of you could handle the real answer.âÂ
âBut-- But I can handle it.â Ford raised his finger to cut him off.Â
âAh-ah. But I can show you a little something I brought back with me.â they watch as he pulled out a little red bag from his pocket and empty the contents out beside him, a few more die spilled out from it but a peculiar black box caught their attention, her eyes widened when he opened it.Â
âIs that... an infinity sided die?â she asked, Dipper looked at it in awe as Ford nodded his head as the young boy watched the symbols continuously change.Â
âThatâs so cool... and impossible.â Ford opened his mouth to explain but let out a soft gasp when the die flew out of the case and into the hands of Alvah, who held it close to her eye while turning it over.Â
âI havenât seen one of these suckers since the last galaxy was formed. Iâm pretty sure these things are outlawed in over nine thousand dimensions.â Dipper gasped at that.Â
âWhy?âÂ
âWell, take a look at the symbols. Infinite sides mean infinite outcomes. If you rolled it, anything could happen. Your faces could melt into jelly. The world could turn into an egg... or you could just roll an eight. Who knows?â she huffed when Ford snatched it out of her hand and placed it back into the case, closing it before she could take it again.Â
âAnd that's why I have to keep it in this protective cheap plastic case.â she scoffed with a laugh.Â
âHow safe.â he ignored her.Â
âNow, back to the game!â Dipper had a splendid time playing DDMD with Ford and Alvah, she may not have been engaged like they were but at least she put in the effort to play with them and with her powers making it all come to life just felt magical to him.Â
âI had so much fun! Thank you so much great uncle Ford, Alvah!â she twiddled her fingers from behind Ford.Â
âPerhaps you could make the next one, sweetheart. I just know youâre full of ideas, Dipper.â he lights up.Â
âDoes that mean youâll play again?â she gave shrug but nodded her head.Â
âYeah, sure.â she huffed softly when he wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her close, she leaned down to hug him back while patting his back âPerhaps you should go back upstairs. Youâve been down here all day, and surely it takes a lot of time to create a new adventure.â he pulls away from her, snapping his fingers at her.Â
âYouâre right! Iâve got a lot of thinking to do! Thanks again!â they both wave him goodbye as he ran to the elevator to head back to the shack, the both of them drop their friendly facades and turn back to where the curtain Dipper previously mentioned was.Â
âSo, youâre really going to keep this between us?â he spoke, his body naturally turning back into his male form âHeâs going to figure it out, whether he stumbles down here accidentally again or you tell him yourself.â Ford let out a sigh as he looked over the console, tapping his fingers across the metal surface.Â
âStanley told me to stay away from the children, but so far, itâs been proven difficult because they keep approaching me. Or rather, they keep approaching me since youâre around.â he shrugged. Â
âIâve been looking after those kids the entire summer. Iâm surprised they still even want to hang around me.â he said as he laced his fingers and cracked his knuckles above his head âAnyways, where were we before Dipper interrupted us?â he approached the side of him with a sort of glass case in his hands.Â
âCleaning up my brotherâs mess.âÂ
âAh, right.â he entered the portal room and it took Ford a second to register what he said.Â
âHey, wait! What do you mean we? You were in the Nightmare Realm, dammit!â Â
that entire week mabel and stan were preparing for the duck-tective finale and the day had finally arrived.Â
mabel invited grenda to come over and watch it with them, she was more than happy to attend.Â
stan, mabel and grenda enter the living room and were shocked to see ford and dipper had taken over the room, it being littered with papers of various equations from their ddmd campaign.Â
they were even surprised to see alvah laying behind ford covered in papers herself.Â
she was "asleep" after failing a saving throw and her character was killed off so she returned to the nightmare realm to take care of some business as she waited for them to finish but continued to use her powers to bring their game to life. Â
they pleaded with them to move their game to a different room so they could watch their show but they were very adamant that they couldn't, saying they were going for a world record.Â
stan takes it upon himself to remove a few of the graph papers but ford caught him by the wrist, halting him in his tracks.Â
"Move that and pay the price." Ford threatened, his grip on his brother tight to prevent him from reaching any further.Â
"Oh, what, fifty magical dwarf dollars?"Â
"Don't mock our fantastical monetary system!"Â
"I'll mock all I want. It's my TV room."Â
"It's my house! You..." Ford takes a breath, sighing to himself as he squeezes the bridge of his nose "Listen, Stanley, did it ever occur to you that if you joined us, you might actually have fun? I mean, Alvah didn't need to but joined for Dipper's sake. I'm sure they'd love it if you played with us as well." Stan's gaze hardened at the mention of her.Â
"What? Now you listen to me. As long as I live, I will never--" he snatches the bag of Ford's dice out of his hands, ignoring Dipper shouting at him to wait "Ever. Play your smarty-pants nerd game!" he declares before throwing it to the ground, spilling all the dice out onto the floor including the case that secured the infinity-sided die. Ford and Dipper watch in a panic as the case opens and the die bounces out and lands on a wizard symbol, the dice sparked onto the cover of the DDMD box and they all watch as the characters from the game come to life.Â
"Mortals of Dimension 46'\, kneel before me and..." he rolls a couple die and throws them onto the board, leaning down to get a look at what he rolled before grinning menacingly at them "snivel! I am Probabilitor, the greatest wizard in all mathology, give or take an error of 0.4."Â
"Uh, is this normal?" Stan questions as they all back away, Mabel and Grenda grabbing Alvah to pull her unconscious body away.Â
"Have you come to send us on the quest of a lifetime, because we're the smartest players you've ever met?"Â
"You are the smartest players I've ever met. That's why I'm going to eat your brains to gain your intelligence. Especially that one lying there. It's what I do."Â
"It's his thing."Â
"What?!" Dipper turns and grabs Alvah by her collar, shaking her body back and forth "Alvah! Come back! Come back right now! The game came to life and they're going to eat our brains!" Ford throws his coat back to reveal the gun strapped to his waist, he pulls it out and spins it around his finger before aiming it towards Probabilator.Â
"Your math is no match for my gun, you idiot!"Â
âMath ray!â Ford grits his teeth when he feels a blast of wind blows past him after shielding his eyes from the bright light that came from the man before him, he thought he was going to be thrown out of the room but was surprised to see a sort of red force field shield them all from the attack. A groan came from behind him so he looked back and saw it was Alvah slowly pulling herself up from the floor while her hand was shining a soft hue of red, Dipper let out a sigh of relief that he managed to get through to her and her body instinctively put up a shield to keep them out of harm's way.Â
âI wasnât even gone for that long, and you guys managed to get yourselves into trouble?â sheâs on her feet now ripping off the graph papers they so rudely stuck on her when her body was unoccupied, it was when she took off the one stuck to her face was when she paused and stared at Probabilator when she turned around and started to leave âGood luck, you guys.â they stare at her in shock. As she passes Stan, he caught her by the arm to stop her in her tracks, and though the situation is dire, Mabel doesnât miss the way Alvah flinches when he turns her around.Â
âWhat do you mean good luck? Didnât you say youâd keep us out of danger?!â she gave a shrug, face turning a soft pink under his gaze.Â
âI did, but didnât I also tell you I canât directly interfere with events in time? This so happens to be one of them.â she then points behind her with her thumb âIâll just be in the background. Iâll make sure you guys donât die under my watch; I promise.âÂ
âWhat?!âÂ
âYou guys are going to have so much fun! Family bonding, yaddy yaddy yah! The whole shebang. I canât just obliterate him out of existence, thatâd be cheating.â she takes her arm back and goes to walk off again but this time Probabilator causes her to freeze.Â
âObliterate? Hah! With that mediocre display of magic? I have a hard time believing that!â Stan watched how her face twitched and how she fought down what he believes was anger and irritation.Â
âMediocre...? Me? My magic is mediocre? Me!â she startled them when she suddenly grabbed Stan and shook him while glaring at him, and while it wasnât directed at him it still scared him to see the angry side of Alvah âIf you think you can get away with calling me mediocre, youâve got another thing comâno, no.â she let Stan go and approached Probabilator with the intentions of strangling him but managed to rein herself in before she could lay hands on him âNo, no, no. You canât do anything, Alvah. Calm yourself. Be the bigger person and let it go. Yes, that is what youâre supposed to do.â she nods her head and starts walking away.Â
âIs she oka--â Dipper cut himself off when she came rushing back in.Â
âNo, Iâm not.â they were taken aback when she punched him square in the face that she probably broke his nose, he fell to the ground with a cry but he also threw his staff in the air, and she caught it and stared at the die at the end of it before turning her gaze down at Probabilator âHereâs a lesson on magic. Though it varies depending on which dimension youâre in, they all circulate around the same thing. Magic is recognized as the use of mana to create phenomena, outside the limits of normal science. The usage of magic has varying degrees, with only the skill, personal power-level, imagination/knowledge, and/or morality to define the borders of the magician's limits.â as she explained, they watched as she started drawing a magic circle in the air that glowed an ominous red âMagic is all about bringing something that didnât exist into reality, and that is the beauty of magic.â after completing the magic circle she tapped on it and they watched as it glowed so bright before blasting a pillar of fire at their foes, burning them to a cinder.Â
âWell...â Dipper spoke, she then started to laugh as she kicked at the box art of Probabilator.Â
âHah! How was that for mediocre, huh? Try using your mathology in the afterlife!â she leans to the side when she notices that she accidentally overdid it with the magic and destroyed the kitchen and left burn marks everywhere â... Iâll fix that.â now theyâre outside the shack while Alvah was floating around and fixing it up after what happened during the portal's reactivation, she didnât have time to fix it earlier but after the mess, she made she finally made time to do it.Â
âMabel, is Miss Alvah a witch?â Grenda asked as she watched Alvah float off the ground after taking a tree that had lodged itself into the roof and replanted it back into the ground, they all kind of forgot that Alvah being a supernatural, interdimensional demonic being was a secret.Â
âWell, Grenda, actually--âÂ
âThatâs so awesome! Do you think if I asked, she would teach me how to use magic as well? I wanna be a witch!â they hear a laugh and see that it is Alvah slowly descending from above but continuing to float as she holds the staff over her shoulder.Â
âThat would be quite difficult, little Grenda. In this dimension, you humans donât particularly have mana or any other sort of energy that allows you to wield magic. But you do have science, which happens to be the more limited but modernized version of magic.â she chuckled softly when Grenda huffed, kicking at the grass while crossing her arms.Â
âThatâs not fair!â she pats her head.Â
âLifeâs not fair, kiddo. Perhaps you should go punch someone, it always brings a smile to my face.âÂ
âYouâre right!â with that Grenda runs off to go punch the nearest person, she chuckled at the young girl before throwing her arms towards the newly fixed Mystery Shack.Â
âAnd there you have it! Good as new!â they all hear a creek so they look up and see the iconic S from the Shack slowly slip off and fall to the ground, she let out a breath as she dropped her arms âIâm not even going to bother.â she looks down when she saw Dipper approach so she lowered herself to the ground and sat herself down on her knees.Â
âThanks for helping us, Alvah.â she smiled softly and gently patted his head âYouâre not going to get in trouble, are you? You said that was an event that you werenât supposed to interfere with.â this caused her to let out a huff.Â
âI really wasnât supposed to do what I just did. I was technically supposed to allow him to kidnap you and Ford, and take you guys into the forest while Mabel and Stan came to your rescue. It was to help your guyâs development and relationship; you guys are trapped within the game and they were going to play it to save you.â this caught them by surprise âSince Iâve already interfered, I donât think Iâll get in trouble for telling you what was supposed to happen. It was my first offense; Iâll probably be let go with just a warning. So, if you guys see the time police, tell them you never saw me. I donât want to deal with that stupid Time Baby.âÂ
âWhoa, whoa, whoa, you mean to tell me that we actually played that nerd game? For real?â she nods.Â
âYes, you played that ânerd gameâ to save your brothers, and you actually had fun doing so, and won against his smarts with your dumb luck. If you remove the mathematical and hard-thinking concepts out of DDMD, you will greatly enjoy the game. You put aside your distaste for the game to save both Ford and Dipper, which helped with your guy's relationship, and you guys realize that your bitâ I mean, bickering isnât going to do you any good, blah, blah, blah.â she thanked Dipper when he helped her up while she tossed the staff behind her âSo, Iâm sorry that I let my ego get the best of me and ruined your adventure. This is why I donât really get in the way of these things, because it takes the fun and development you guys were supposed to have, out of it.â she hummed softly when Mabel approached her, taking her hand and tugging her forward.Â
âAnd we greatly appreciate your help, Alvah. Is what why youâve been staying out of things as of lately?â she nodded her head.Â
âUh-huh. You should spend as much time with each other as you possibly can because you donât know when itâs going to be your last.â Mabel pouted at that, Alvah didnât realize where the little girl was leading her until it was too late, because the next thing she knew was Mabel grabbing Stan and pulling the two of them together and they fell into each other.Â
âThen will you watch the season finale of Duck-tective with us? It wouldnât be the same without you, and since you played with Dipper and Grunkle Ford, then youâve just gotta watch it with us!â she swallowed thickly as she slowly looked up at Stan, her face slowly losing its composure with how close they were as she started sputtering out any sort of excuse to decline âCome on, pretty please~ wonât you do it for me?â looking back down at her she saw her infamous puppy dog eyes with her trembling lips, she let out a sigh.Â
âAlright, fine.â both she and Stan take a knee when they were yanked down so Mabel could hug them both, they plant a hand onto the ground to stabilize themselves while wrapping another arm around the young girl.Â
âThank you, thank you, thank you!â she hugged them a little longer before letting them go and jogging over to Dipper to urge him to join them, Ford was planning on declining the invitation but looked over towards his brother and demon and saw the way the two of them acted like awkward teenagers. It was honestly quite amusing, two people who are known for being outspoken and confident were reduced to nothing but silence, and from what he learned through her memories the two of them were known for flirting with each other and couldnât keep their hands off each other. She wrapped an arm around herself while her free hand rubbed her face, Stan himself hand one of his hands caressing the back of his neck while the other planted itself on his hip.Â
âSo...â they startle each other when they spoke at the same time while turning to look at each other, they immediately turn away when their faces were inches apart, she starts playing with her hair as she took a breath while Stan took his hat off âHow have you been?â she perked up when he spoke to her, looking up at him, he was dusting his hat off before placing it back on top of his head.Â
âWell. Could I assume the same for yourself?â he gave a shrug.Â
âEh, Iâve been better.â she nodded softly, and her mind went back to the conversation she, Ford, and Mabel had in the lab and that feeling of guilt started pooling up in her stomach again, sheâs grabbed a fistful of the skirt of her dress and was playing with the bundle rather nervously.Â
âStanley, I... Iâm--â he looks down at her, curious as to what she had to say, she looks up at him and he saw this look in her eyes when they locked eyes, she looked like she was going to say something before her body slumped and she instead reached up to fix his fez that was slipping from his head âIâm happy you are faring well.â her hand slips down to his face where it briefly rests upon his cheek before she pulls it away, she holds her hand close to her chest as she walks towards the shack to follow Ford inside where she misses Stan reaching up to place his own hand on the cheek she last touched.Â
âAlvah.â upon joining them in watching Duck-tective, she sat on the ground beside Grenda while Stan, Dipper, and Mabel all squeezed onto the small sofa. She found the plot to be a little amusing, that the season finale revealed how the duck protagonist had a secret twin brother, which almost reminded her of someone. She felt a little nudge so she looked up and saw Mabel wiggling her eyebrows at her, she rolled her own eyes and shook her head before looking back at the TV.Â
season 2, episode 14. the stanchurian candidateÂ
alvah is, of course, with stanford when dipper comes down to complain about stan stubbornly refusing to listen to him and mabel about running for mayor.Â
while he ranted on and on about the fact, ford looks at alvah to see whether or not his brother actually wins the election.Â
she gave a shrug while making a âsort ofâ gesture.Â
she watched in amusement when ford pulled out a necktie that had the capabilities to control the wearer.Â
âuse it responsiblyâ he said, like hell they would.Â
when it was the day of the election, ford couldnât seem to find alvah until he looked upstairs and found her watching the election.Â
he saw the way she was giggling softly to herself as she watched stan, a soft hue dusted across her cheeks.Â
not in love, she says.Â
ford ridicules her but he was swiftly punched in the face.Â
season 2, episode 15. the last mabelcornÂ
Alvah wasn't allowed to join Mabel on her quest for the unicorns because Ford said that "a being as rotten as her would scare them off", or whatever that means. She thinks he's just a sucker that believed that whole pure of heart sham all those years ago, she already knew that was a farce from long ago but thought it was too funny to reveal. She could easily get past those stupid unicorns and either a. take their hair by force or b. compliment their hair and ask for tips, that usually works. Ford told her that he wanted to spend some time alone with Dipper, having already revealed what they were doing in his lab all those nights ago, and Dipper practically pleaded with her to allow him to spend time with his idol.Â
So here she was, sitting outside the shack with nothing to do. She watched aimlessly as the little critters that roamed the forest would peek out and approach her curiously before wandering back into the forest where she would reward their curiosity with little peanuts left out by Soos, she had a walnut in her hand so she swiftly crushed it within her palm before outstretching her hand to a squirrel that padded up to her. She watched as it sniffed her hand curiously before eating right out of her palm, it would be so easy to close her hand around its neck and tighten her hold around it. She could do it slowly and watch it struggle within her grasp, clawing at her hand to escape despite knowing its attempts would be futile. Or perhaps she could just crush it like she did with that walnut, how she would feel its neck snap in an instant; quick and painless. She let out an oh when it suddenly scampered away, she flicked the reminisce of the walnut onto the grass and relaxed back on the steps.Â
"... I know you're there, Stanley." she hummed softly when she heard a crash from behind her, she waited a couple seconds before the door opened, and out came Stan dusting himself off while clearing his throat "Come to have a chat with me, Stan?" she pats the free space beside her and waits to see whether or not he'd take her up on the offer, he grumbles to himself but plops himself beside her.Â
"Why aren't you with brainiac one and two or Mabel? You're usually hanging off his shoulder or keeping Mabel out of trouble." she merely shrugged her shoulders as she plucked another peanut from the bowl and tossed it toward another squirrel.Â
"Fordsy wanted to spend some time with Dipper alone to devise a plan against Bill, and Mabel will be just fine. And you didn't hear this from me, but she's gonna punch a unicorn in the nose. It's rather glorious." she giggles softly to herself at what the future has for Mabel, sure her love for unicorns vanishes because they're nothing but a sham, but it sure was a spectacle to witness.Â
"What? She punches a unicorn?" this got a laugh out of Stan "Almost tempted to follow them just to watch." Â
"She might need comfort when she returns. Because of their little "purest of heart" scheme, they make her a little insecure about how good of a person she is. She might need some reassurance when she gets back, but those other girls keep her from falling too deep." they sit in silence and Stan watches her closely, he stares at her face specifically. Ever since it was revealed that she wasn't all that she seemed to be, whether she was a man or not, she wore a rather cocky grin on her face and carried a haughty attitude, she was just unrecognizable to him. But right now, under the grace of the sun and a calming summer breeze, he was blessed with the Alvah he had grown rather attached to... like he'd ever admit that part out loud, god he hoped she couldn't read minds (she can, in fact, read minds).Â
"You're staring." he jumped at her voice, fidgeting from where he sat when her eyes trailed away from the wilderness that surrounded them and onto him, he swallowed thickly and stared deep into those soft, rich green eyes of hers. He was the most socially aware between himself and Stanford and took pride in himself with how well he could read people, he thought he read Alvah well, but there was just something lacking within her eyes "What's on your mind?"Â
"Pointdexter refers to you as a devil, so are you like Bill?"Â
"By that, are you asking if he and I are the same species?" he gave a kind of gesture.Â
"Do you have a shape form like he does?" this question causes her to burst out into a fit of laughter.Â
"I'm not a Euclydian, Stan. Their species have been long wiped out like their dimension, no thanks to Bill." she paused when she saw the confused look on his face "They are, er, were a two dimensional species that were only shapes like squares and circles."Â
"And triangles?" she nods.Â
"Uh-huh. They were incapable of seeing the third dimension, but Bill, he was different. But due to that, he accidentally destroyed Euclydia. He'd say otherwise, but we beings know what happened that day."Â
"So you're saying that you were there?" she shrugs.Â
"More or less. You're technically not supposed to know this, not even Ford knows this, but I could care less. Bill tells an entirely different story, saying he did it for power, but he only says that because he doesn't want to confront the fact that he erased his species off the face of this universe. He refuses to see that it was his fault."Â
"Whoa." she nods, he looks at the ground as he thinks of another question to ask "But you do have many forms, right? This and the one you use for Ford aren't the only ones, are they?" she shakes her head.Â
"No, they aren't." Stan then watches as she changes shape into a variety of different people, or rather, species "I have contracts with many people for trillions of years and taken the form of different species. I don't really have a proper identity to call me own." she spoke in different voices and even languages as she changed from a monster with tentacles for a face and even a tall newt with a purple skin tone before finally changing back to Alvah.Â
"That sounds sad."Â
"It really isn't. The contracts were easy to fulfill and I didn't have to stay in a body for too long. This one, however, is the longest it has existed." she said as she raised her arms to look at her hands "Without me even realizing, it started developing..." he raised a brow as he looked at her hands then back up at her.Â
"A consciousness?" she chuckled softly.Â
"Feelings." he blinked at her words "Every body I made moved like a machine with simple instruction. Listen to the contractor, fulfill the contractor's wishes, and complete the contract. Simple."Â
"But?" she finally looked away from her hands and stared at him, long and hard.Â
"I would leave these bodies and return to my own so I wouldn't get... attached. But, I was stuck in this one for so long it-- or I, started to feel. That is impossible, I'm not supposed to feel anything." the longer he stared into her eyes the more he started to see something that once wasn't there "And yet here I am beginning to enjoy the company of a small human family to the point I would do anything to secure their safety; to the point that I don't want you... to hate me." his eyes widened at her words.Â
"Alvah." she turns away and wraps her arms tightly around her torsoÂ
"Stanley, I am... sorry, for how I've treated you these past couple of weeks. I'm sorry I've been distant, I'm sorry I've avoided you. Itâs just... so hard for me to come to terms with these feelings that are so foreign to me. These feelings are something I canât control, and no matter how hard Iâve been denying them... they just keep coming back.â he sees how her arms tightened as she spoke âI donât know if itâs this body or my feelings. Iâm supposed to know everything, Iâve seen countless possibilities, millions upon trillions of endings but not one... not one where I--â he blinks when she abruptly cuts herself off.Â
âWhere you what?â the suspense was killing him, he tilts his head to try and get a look at her face but instead he saw a faint hue on the tips of her ears when she spoke so softly it wouldâve been lost to the wind.Â
âWhere I...â he couldn't quite catch what she said but he saw the way her body suddenly froze, as if the sudden realization of her feelings finally caught up with her. He was startled when she quickly shot up to her feet and turned around, speedwalking to get inside the shack and possibly hide from him âI-IâI need to go! It was swell talking with you again, Stanley! Talk to you later!â she tries to get away but Stan was fast enough to stand to his feet and catch her wrist before she could get too far.Â
âNo, no! You canât just stop there! You canât just leave me hanging there, Alvah!â each time he felt her try to get away he would tug her back, he knew that she was much stronger than him, he knew that she could throw him off but this was a rare moment of Alvah being vulnerable with him so he wasnât going to lose her when he was so close âYou donât get to spill that all on me and expect me to just sit there! I still... I still care about you! I still think about what we had, about what we did and said to each other and I hoped it wasnât something you did out of obligation. That what we had meant something to you, the real you! That you actually... care for me. That finally someone chose me, and that since you knew it was me from the very beginning, you actually wanted me.â she stopped fighting him but she didnât turn to look at him, his grip on her tightened as his face hardened âWonât you say something, Alvah?!â he tugs at her and forced her to turn around and there... there he saw a sight that will forever be engraved in the back of his mind. The color red had practically covered her entire face as she tried her best to shield it with her forearm but failed, she was looking everywhere but at him and she looked so flustered; so, embarrassed that she looked so adorable in his eyes that it made him forget that the person in front of him was the embodiment of chaos and evil. Â
âI... I do care about you, Stanley. I care when I-I shouldnât be able too.â she moves her arm so her hand could cover the lower half of her face as she looked away âIâve seen those kids dieâI've seen you die so many times. To the monsters that roamed the forest... or by your own hands, and it scares me so much. Is this how you humans feel when you care about something so much that you feel like youâre dying? I donât know what Iâd do with myself if I were to lose you...â his hand slowly reaches for her other wrist and pulls it down so he could look at her clearly, the one that caught her slid up her arm and rested on her cheek where she finally looked at him and he saw so many different emotions swirling in those beautiful eyes of hers.Â
Fear, anguish, regret, confusion.Â
âHumans are more... complex than machines. We feel things that can spiral out of control if left alone.â his thumb started stroking her cheek in a form of comfort and she melted at the affection, her eyes fluttering close as she leaned into his touch âIf what you say is true, then running from it will make you hurt more.â her eyes opened again and he couldnât tell if the glisten in her eyes were tears or something else.Â
âYou make my nonexistent heart beat. I... I...â he saw the way that word was stuck in her throat, how she struggled to say it as she hid her face in the palm of his hand. Instead, she blinked when she felt his other hand cup her cheek and slowly turn her towards him once more, the two of them stare at each other until he started leaning in. A weak gasp left her when he pressed his lips against her, unlike the other kisses theyâve shared, this one was so short and faint sheâd compare it to a peck. He pulled away and she saw his cheeks were tinted the faintest shade of pink but her face turned even more red, however, it didnât stop her from wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him into a much needed kiss. He didnât hesitate to wrap his arms around her waist to pull her close and reciprocate the kiss, theyâd pull away briefly to allow him to breath but theyâd pull each other right back in for more. Her hands removed themselves from his neck to cradle his face within her hands while his own roamed her body, he manages to catch them when they fall back into the door behind her with his hand slamming against the door frame, when they break away, they rest their foreheads against each other with his hands caressing his face affectionately âStanfordâs gonna kill me.â Stan snorted softly at what she said.Â
âWhy do you say that?â they move from the door to take a seat on the yellow sofa, all the tension from earlier gone as she cuddled up to Stanâs side, his arm wrapped around her side to keep her close.Â
âHe has come to realize my infatuation with you and threatens me about getting close. Says he doesnât want a repeat in history, but Iâm insulted that he compares me to Bill and you to him. If Iâm being honest, you are much smarter than your brother.âÂ
âHah! Youâre just saying that because you like me.â she shakes her head, lacing her fingers with his and giving his hand a squeeze.Â
âNo, I am being very honest. You are much smarter than people give you credit for, Stan. I have watched you ever since you stepped for in Gravity Falls and your actions leading up to your brotherâs return have been remarkable. If anything, your brother has much to learn from you. Be proud of your actions.â she quirked a brow when she felt his grip on her hand tighten a little as his body trembled, looking up, she giggled quietly to herself when she saw him covering his eyes with his hand âStan, are you crying?â he looked away from her.Â
âNo! I donât know what youâre talking about!â she hummed and reached to grab at his wrist and pull it away from his face, she gave him a soft expression as she cupped his cheek and wiped away his tears.Â
âI told you this before, Stan, you donât have to hide your vulnerability from me, Iâm not going to make fun of you.â with that she kissed his tears away and nuzzled her cheek against his, he laughed softly and returned the gesture to know that it was appreciated âI still donât fully understand what these feelings are or how I should confront them, but I do know you are something dear to me, as well as those children, and Wendy, and Soos and even Stanford. Iâll do anything to keep you safe, but there are just some things I just canât prevent from happening in order to do so.â he hummed softly at that.Â
âSo, there is more to come?âÂ
âMore than you could think.â he let out a grunt when she wrapped her arms around him and buried her face within the crook of his neck, hugging him tightly âSo when that day comes, please know that I am so sorry that I had to let it happen.â he opens his mouth to reassure her that heâd forgive her, that it couldnât possibly be as bad as sheâs making it out to be, but seeing how she tightened her grip on him made him think otherwise.Â
âWhatever you say, toots.â they decide to go back into the shack in fear that Mabel and her friends would reappear and catch them doing something they definitely didnât want them to see. Alvah hadnât realized just how much she missed spending her time with Stan, whether it doing something productive or just simply lazing around doing absolutely nothing but basking in each otherâs company. She found herself craving more of Stan then she ever realized, she wanted him to smile at her more, she wanted to be the reason of his laughter, she wanted to be the center of his universe, but she knew deep down that she could never replace the love he had for his family. So, even if she had to be fed breadcrumbs in order to stay in his mind, she wouldnât mind.Â
âDid somebody say unicorn hair?!â both herself and Stan jump at the sound of Mabelâs voice, has it been that long already? She hadnât even realized how long she and Stan spent together to the point that Mabel had returned from retrieving the unicorn hair, she guessed Dipper now knows that the muse she was talking about long ago was now in fact Bill Cipher and that she and that triangular freak have got ongoing beef. They both leave the room they occupied and make their way to where everyone was huddled in, however, the moment Stanâs eyes caught the glistening shine of gold he was quick to leave her side.Â
âMONEY!!â she sweat dropped when he grabbed an armful before breaking down the backdoor as he fled, she sighed but clapped her hands when she entered the room.Â
âWell done, Mabel, I knew you could do it.â taking in their disheveled attire, she snickered softly when she saw the unicorn tears and blood that covered the girls followed by scratches and bruises âYou did a good job, kiddo. Iâm real proud of you.â she praised as she knelt down and gently ruffled her head, she pulled her hand away and saw the way her eyes glistened with tears.Â
âThanks, Alvah, I really needed that.â she winked.Â
âDonât worry about it. Those unicorns donât know a thing about you, but I know for sure that youâre the greatest little girl there could ever be.â she soft gasp left her when Mabel threw herself into Alvahâs arms, her eyes widened a little at the action as she slowly lifted her arms to wrap around Mabel and embrace her. Her mind went back to what she said to Stan and she immediately felt the guilt pool in her stomach, but she ignored it to nuzzle her cheek against the side of Mabelâs head.Â
when stan came back, he and alvah spent a few more quiet hours to catch up on lost time.Â
she made sure that mabel was busy with her friends so the young girl wouldnât catch them doing anything.Â
it was when things were getting more intimate when she was suddenly ripped from his grasp and a crash followed close behind.
opening his eyes, he was met with a hole in the wall as well as a loud thud.Â
that was due to the fact when dipper and ford put up the protective barrier to bill-proof the shack, ford made a few miscalculations and demon-proofed the house.Â
so when the barrier went up she was repealed out of the shack, to which she was on the top floor and fell from a great height. Â
dipper was immediately apologetic and ford chuckled when she glared at him to fix it, well, that was until stan popped his head out from where she was thrown out.Â
the next hour is spent with her running away from blasts from his gun while stan, dipper and mabel try and stop him.Â
season 2, episode 16. roadside attraction Â
âYou really donât want me anywhere near your brother, huh?â Alvah, who was in his male form, cooed from where he was floating over Ford, who was currently trying to figure out a way to fix the rift after it was damaged by Dipper when he learned the truth about Ford and Bill and shot him with the memory gun, only for the blast to ricochet off his head. After learning that Alvah and Stan settled the awkward tension they had and were acting flirtatious again, seeing them acting all lovey dovey and not getting enough of each other. He would try to ignore it but knowing what they were doing in just a room across from him had him storming in, no matter what they could be doing, and ripping her away from Stan to confine her in the lab âSo overprotective, Fordsy~â he giggles to himself and twirls and strand of his long black hair around his index finger.Â
âI do not want to know what kind of tomfoolery you and my brother get up to.â he huffed, crossing his arms.Â
âLike you and Bill?â he snickered when he saw Ford stiffen, dropping the pen he had in his hand as he slowly turned red. Whether it be from embarrassment or anger, or perhaps both, heâll never know. He scoffed when Ford whipped his head over to where he was floating and glared at him with such vigor, if looks could kill, heâd be dead where he stoodâer, well, floated âHit a nerve, did I?â he hummed softly when Ford grabbed him by the ankle to yank him down, making sure they were face to face as when he spoke.Â
âHow dare you bring that up, Alvah. You know exactly what Bill did to me.â Â
âThen you should know better than to compare me to Bill, Stanford.â he opens his mouth to protest but was shushed when Alvah shook him off âI can hear your thoughts without needing to read them, and to say Iâm insulted would be an understatement. My adoration for Stanley is completely different from the obsession Bill had for you.âÂ
âI-It wasnât an obsession!âÂ
âI stalked you two for over a year, and he would not shut up about it either. I will go through those journals just to find those receipts; I will do it. I will give you the time and date for each instance, donât tempt me.â they stare at each other for an intense few minutes until Ford breaks away with a disgruntled sigh, he watches as he returned to where he was before in silence before speaking â... Iâm not going to hurt him, if thatâs what youâre thinking. I already know what heâs been through. From his upbringing, the ten years he spent alone on the road to the thirty years of bringing you back. I donât plan on damaging him even further, intentionally, that is.âÂ
âIntentionally?â Ford waited for an answer but was met with silence, he turned back to look at Alvah to question him but paused when he saw the distraught look on his face âAl--âÂ
âLet's just say, thereâs just something I canât prevent from happening.â Ford wants to question him on what that means but knows that if it has something to do with the timeline then Alvah will not tell him, despite being an all knowing and powerful being, there seems to be some rules that even he cannot and will not break. He goes to return to work but saw the way Alvah perked up like an internal alarm went off in his head, he raised a brow curiously.Â
âNow what?â Alvah lifted his hand up and the shadows beneath him rose out of the ground.Â
âYour brother seems to be in need of assistance.â Ford furrowed his brows in concern and got off his seat, standing beside Alvah as the shadows acted as a way to see what was happening. Ford always wondered what Alvah saw whenever she was, as he called it, the Shadow Realm, when they conversed. The image was distorted and hazy but clear enough for them to see what was going on on the other side, and there they saw Stan encased in webbing in some sort of cave.Â
âWasnât he going on a road trip with the kids?â he nods.Â
âHe is, but it seems he ran into an arachnimorph. Quite nasty, if I say. If heâs lucky, he didnât run into a female one.âÂ
âWhyâs that?âÂ
âTheyâre more aggressive than the male arachnimorphs. You know, like normal spiders.â the image then shows a tan skinned woman with tan marks over her eyes in the shape of her sunglasses and on her shoulders where straps were present. She had sandy-blonde hair and a brown birth mark on her left shoulder, and though her torso was that of a normal human woman, her lower half was that of a spider âHim and his dumb luck.âÂ
âAre you going to help him?â he shakes his head.Â
âAs much as I want to, itâs one of those moments where I canât.â he nods his head.Â
âI see.â he goes to make the image disappear until that woman started getting closer to Stan.Â
âYou tricked me!â he shouted at her âIâm eighty-percent certain you donât really love me at all!â this comment caused Alvah to furrow his brows, though he already knew the plot of this adventure, he still was a little jealous that Stan and this spider-woman went out on a date.Â
âHa! Men will fall for anything. Youâre so funny. Great story. I love a man with shoulder hair.âÂ
âYou... you didnât mean it about my shoulder hair?â Ford and Alvah to roll their eyes.Â
âTell me, Stan, before I transformed, whoâd you think was in charge? You, with your cheesy lines and fake confidence? Iâm the master pick-up artist here. Sorry, toots. This time, youâre getting used for your body, which, to my species, is food. Allow me to slip into something more horrifying.â with that, the arachnimorph pulled its mouth open like that of a body suit and revealed its true form âI wonder what beverage pairs well with a vintage seventy-something-year-old man." Â he grits his teeth as he glared at her from where he was hanging.Â
âWhy I oughta, when my partner gets here, youâll be sorry!â this caused the arachnimorph to let out a laugh as she got close to him once more.Â
âIf you already had a partner, whyâd you flirt with little olâ me? Wouldnât that break their heart if they learned of your infidelity?â he just let out a laugh.Â
âNot really. I used my better lines on her and Iâve practically got her wrapped around me finger.â Ford looked up at Alvah and saw the irritated look on his face followed by the soft blush tinting his cheeks, he rolled his eyes knowing that what Stan had said wasnât too far off from the truth âBesides, unlike her, I didnât really like you all that much. Just trying to show off to my nephew how professionals work.â she let out a laugh at what he said.Â
âHah! Thanks to you, that boy will probably do more harm than good with your advice. Itâd probably be better if he didnât listen to you, because in the end, look where you ended up.âÂ
âSure, but my partner surely wonât leave me hanging and come to my rescue!â the way he emphasized on the surely was meant for him to appear right that moment to save him, Darlene looked around for the appearance of such a partner but no one came âCome on, Alvah! I know youâre watching!â Darlene laughs once more as she got close to his face, he winced and leaned as far away as he possibly could while being confined to the webbing.Â
âSorry, sweetheart, but it looks like youâre all aloâah!â Stan was startled when a fist appeared from beside his head and punched Darlene in the face, knocking her a few feet away from him, though he gradually calmed down when said fist uncurled and a hand glided across his jaw and caressed his cheek.Â
âHello, beloved. Canât go a day without causing trouble, huh?â Stan smiled at the sight of Alvah appearing from out of his shadow, her arm around wrapped around his shoulder as she pulled herself close to him so she could rub her cheek against his âI, for one, like your shoulder hair.â he giggled bashfully to himself as he nuzzled his cheek into hers.Â
âAw~ I knew you would.â before she could say anything else she let out a grunt when she was shoved away from him by another figure, Stan was surprised to see Ford appear as well by grabbing Alvah by her face and pushing her away while pointing his gun towards the arachnimorph.Â
âThatâs enough of that.â she glared at him but scoffed as they both step out of the shadow âThis isnât a good idea, Alvah.â she shrugged as she stood in front of the twins to ensure she was the first target that Darlene woman would go for.Â
âAs long as Iâm not the one to take her down, we should be fine. Now hurry up and free your brother, Iâll keep her back until the kids get here.âÂ
âMister Pines!â she chuckled at the sound of Grendaâs voice echoing through the cave.Â
âSpeak of the devil.â the children came rushing in to save Stan but were greatly surprised at the sight of Alvah and Ford already in the process of saving him âChildren, take your uncles and get out of here. Iâll hold her back while you get away.âÂ
âMiss Alvah! How are you here?âÂ
âMagic~â she quickly turned her attention back towards Darlene when she came charging at her, she caught the six-legged creature by her hands and dug the soles of her feet into the ground to keep her from pushing her back. She grimaced when the pincers on her face chittered as she leaned close, Alvah winced when she heard the sound of subtle cracking so she glanced over at her arms and saw tiny cracks forming around her elbows âYeesh, have you ever thought of eating a couple breath mints? You smell as bad as that guy back there.â she said while motioning to Ford with her head.Â
âHey!â Stan snickered.Â
âSheâs got a point, Sixer.â she leans away again when Darlene let out a chuckle.Â
âSo, you must be the partner, huh? Did you know that your Stan over there whispered sweet nothings into my ear? He thinks heâs such a smooth talker with his cheap flattery and cheesy one liners.â Alvah rolled her eyes.Â
âWell, they worked on me.â she looked away when Darlene gave her an incredulous look.Â
âWait, seriously?â she shrugged her shoulders.Â
âWhat? Iâm a sucker for flattery.â she let out a yelp of sorts when she was lifted off the ground then slammed back down into the ground, it didnât hurt, but she grimaced when she heard more parts of her body start to crack âHey, hey, now. Letâs be gentle, Iâm a fragile little thing.âÂ
âYou also look like a sweet little thing, I wonder what you taste like.âÂ
âWell, youâve got to ask Stan if you want to answer to that question.â she winked but let out another grunt when she felt this overweight arachnid push her deeper into the dirty cave floor, she was getting dirt and cobwebs in her clothes and hair, what a pain âI beg, please get your ugly face away from mine. I donât appreciate it.â Darlene laughs again as leans in close, her pincers wiggling inches away from Alvahâs face.Â
âI wonât let any of you get away. Youâll make a perfect addition to my collection.â Alvah scoffed.Â
âAnd I wonât let that happen.â the moment she heard them finally free Stan she hiked her legs up and kicked the overgrown spider off of her, she springs back up to her feet then held up her hand when she noticed them start to approach to help her âNo, get out of here! I canât handle her.âÂ
âBut--âÂ
âI said go!â though reluctant, the group turn tail and ran out of the cave, leaving Alvah and Darlene alone together âIf this were any other situation, I would finish you in an instance, but this ainât. Iâm just gonna give you a hard time.â she winks at the arachnimorph and uses two fingers to gesture for her to come.Â
âI'll make you regret not running with the rest of them.â with the others, they were all high tailing it down the moment and towards the skyline, Candy looked back towards the cave entrance that got smaller and smaller as they ran further down the moment.Â
âWas it right for us to leave Miss Alvah the way we did? I canât help but worry for her.â Ford shook his head as he ushered the children to run ahead of him and his brother, occasionally looking back towards the cave in case the arachnimorph did manage to get past Alvah.Â
âOh, no. I believe she would be very cross with us if we didnât leave. She can handle her own, I promise you that.âÂ
âYeah, but you should have seen here when we had to fight against zombies. She looked hot as hell.â Dipper covers his ears at the words that were used, and though Mabel couldnât help but agree, she did awe a little.Â
âEw.âÂ
âI donât need to know that, Stanley.âÂ
âZombies?â Candy and Grenda question, though neither got an answer when the sound of shouting came from behind them followed by loud crashes, they didnât have time to turn around when flying over them was Darlene and Alvah tumbling down the mountain. Alvah was shouting as she punched Darlene in the face each time they were in the air and Darlene would retaliate when she was on top of her, Alvah would sometimes be able to catch her fist and punch her right back across the face but other times she would have to take the hit. Alvah couldnât really feel pain each time a strike connected but she could feel her body crack more and more against the super strength the arachnimorph species possessed. They both crashed into a tree with Alvah landing on top of her, she continues to land blows on her but Darlene used her legs to kick her off her. She manages to catch herself and rushes towards Darlene and when her fist connects to her face, this time, her left hand all the way up to her forearm completely shatters.Â
âWell.âÂ
âAlvah!â she looks back at the group and saw them stop when they notice her missing limb, she looks back down at her shattered hand then quickly looks back at them and waves them off.Â
âIâm fine! Just hurry onto the sky tram! Iâll catch up!â Ford was quick to heed her demand and ushers them all into the tram, having to force Stan on before he could rush off to help her. Â
âHah! So, youâre not a human! Should have figured that one out, Stan seems to have a type.â Alvah shrugged then twirled a strand of her blonde hair.Â
âYeah, seems to me heâs into blondes. At least I was right on that mark, hmm?â Darlene laughs.Â
âWell, since youâre down a limb, you wonât be that much of a threat!â with that she was quick to run off and chase after the fleeing group, Alvah scoffed and looks back down at the hole her shattered arm left.Â
âThatâs where youâre wrong.â Ford looks back and saw Darlene was leaping from tram to tram and gaining on them fast, no thanks to the stupid tram going at the speed of 0.1 miles per hour, however he perked up at the sight of Alvah not too far behind and instead of fixing her arm like she did when he blasted a hole in her face, the same black tar oozed out from the hole the damage did and became her new arm that grew larger with claws instead of hands. He also noticed that she ripped off her other arm so she could have two, so he saw her running along the cable while also using her new arms to swing herself towards them. When Darlene finally caught up to them and started encasing them in her webbing, Alvah swung herself up and kicked Darlene off and onto a different tram that was ahead of them âIs that all you got, freak?!âÂ
âAre you alright, Alvah?â she leaned back to see Ford peaking his head out of a window âYou took quite the damage fighting that arachnimorph.âÂ
âThatâs because this body isnât meant for fighting, itâs only meant to look good. Besides, this vessel doesnât seem to be able to contain the updated version of our contract.â she should have known when Ford allowed her more access to her power her body would become more brittle with how old it is âBut I'm fine, nonetheless.â a soft gasp left her when a couple pieces of her face chipped off and fell, more black ooze leaking out of her face. Â
âWhat was that, Alvah?â Â
âI-Itâs nothing!â Darlene lunges for Alvah once more but she swung herself around the cable holding up their tram and kicked Darlene back once more before lowering herself down to get a look at the group through the glass window âCandy!â the little girl jumped at the sound of Alvahâs voice, looking at the older woman, she gasped at the sight of her disheveled state.Â
âM-Miss Alvah? Are you alright?â she waves her free hand, her claws digging into the roof of the tram to keep her from falling.Â
âDon't worry about me, sweetheart. Youâve got this though, right?â Candy blinked at Alvahâs words, taken aback that she knew that Candy had a plan to deal with Darlene if she hadnât showed up, so she smiles and nods her head while giving her a thumbs up.Â
âAffirmative.â Alvah returns the gesture before hoisting herself back up, one of her arms wraps around the attachment that connects the carriage to the cables above them while the other is pressed against the roof just as Darlene jumps back.Â
âDonât think you can get rid of me that easily.â this earned her a chuckle âWhatâs so funny?âÂ
âWell, you donât seem to realize youâve walked into my web.â this caused Darlene to look down and noticed how the hand that was pressed against the roof allowed the black ooze to cover the surface and the moment her legs touched it they covered her legs completely to restrict her from moving âHope you ainât afraid of water!â she lets out a maniacal laugh when Candy pulled the emergency lever and the latch that connected the carriage to the cable above them released and they fell, they fell directly into the geyser âold reliableâ that went off and shot them right back up into the air. They were sent flying down the mountain with Darlene taking the brunt force of crashing into everything while Alvah was running on top of the carriage as it continued to move, she made sure to release Darlene when they made it down and broke through the kiosk at the bottom of the mountain, right underneath the boot of the old statue that came down and crushed her.Â
âMy only weakness, a giant boot!â she cried out as she struggled to get out from underneath said boot âA giant newspaper or a giant cup would also have been pretty bad.â Stan and Ford managed to break down the carriage door where all occupants came tumbling out after rolling down the mountain.Â
âKid, that was ingenious! Howâd you know it would work?â Stan raised as he pulled Candy into a side hug.Â
âUseless travel pamphlets.âÂ
âStanley.â they all flinch and look back towards Darlene, who transformed back into her human form âIâm sorry. I donât know what came over me. Youâll let me out, right?â she spoke while twirling a strand of her hair, batting her eyes to lure him in.Â
âWhat? After all that? Seriously, do I look like an amnesiac?â he shouts as he approached her weakened form.Â
âHaha, youâre so funny. Have you ever considered becoming a comedian?â before Stan could answer her, he was pulled back by Ford just as Alvah stood over her with the carriage held above her head.Â
âStanâs already got a supernatural being in his life and that isnât you, sweetheart.â Alvah ignored her cries and dropped it on top of her, she makes sure her legs stopped twitching and goes to turn around until she caught her reflection in the glass âWell, that was irritating, she broke my face.â she murmured as she brought her hand up to caress her cheek that was missing a couple pieces.Â
âAre you alright, Alvah?â she moved her eyes and saw Ford approaching her, she huffed and turned around.Â
âI already said I was fine. And again, this body was not meant for fighting, only to look good.â she let out a grunt when he grabbed her by the face, pulling her close so he could examine the damage âAnd you say Iâve got issues with invading personal space.â she squeaked when he tightened his grip on her face, squeezing her cheeks and yanking her closer to glare into her eyes.Â
âAt least I donât do it in every waking moment.â she just shrugged her shoulders, he threw her head back before grabbing at what was left of her arms to look at the ooze that replaced what was missing âIs this your blood?â Â
âClose, itâs my âfleshâ, more or less.âÂ
âNot that smoke?âÂ
âThe smokey version of me you see is the power I simply use to invade your head, you know, like that sand man? This goop would be the more accurate term to what my body is made up of, dead flesh.â she pulled a face when he pulled out a vial and scooped some of it up, he dangles it in front of his face and shakes the glass bottle âReally?â Â
âThe more I learn about you, the better.â she rolled her eyes then paused when she heard someone clear their throat, peering past Ford, she saw that it was Stan sheepishly kicking his feet while rubbing the back of his neck.Â
âOh Stanley, are you okay?â she cooed softly while reaching for him only to recoil back when she remembered the state she was in, but she was taken aback when he reached forward and grabbed her clawed hand âI thought you wouldnât want to touch these rather grotesque hands of mine.â he laughed.Â
âI got acid spit in my face, your arms are the least of my worries.â she giggled softly and used her other hand to covered her face.Â
âYou sap.â Stan opens his mouth to add something else but felt something rest on his shoulder, he turned his head to see what exactly it was only to let out a startled shout at the sight of a severed hand laying on his shoulder. The others watch in shock when Stan let out a scream and threw the arm in the air but stopped when Alvah burst out into a fit of laughter, she raised her hand and caught the arm then waved it cheekily at them âThanks for the âhandâ. Haha, get it?â she continued to laugh as she let the ooze slither back into the hole it came out of then connected the severed arm in its place, she rolled her arm a couple times then grinned when the cracks fused together smoothly.Â
âFascinating, but wasnât that the arm that shattered?âÂ
âIt was, but as long as I can find the pieces, I can put myself back together. Like so.â Dipper shrieked when he saw another arm drag itself over to where Alvah was, she picks the arm up abd repeated the same process she did with the first arm âTa dah, good as new.â she let out an oh when Mabel tugged on the end of her skirt, she kneels down and tilts her head in mild curiosity then blinked when Mabel placed a rainbow band aid over crack and hole on her face.Â
âThere, now youâre as good as new.â she caressed her cheek and smiled softly.Â
âThank you, Mabel.â she let out a yelp when she was pulled back by Ford, she huffed at the action.Â
âLet us return, Alvah.â she rolled her eyes and stood to her feet, snapping her fingers to rid of all the cobwebs and grime that got on her after that distasteful squabble. He raised a brow as he watched her approach him and reach for his hand, she laces her fingers with his as best as she could and pulls him close until they were practically cheek to cheek âWhat are you--â she ignored him to look back at the group.Â
âSee you back at the Mystery Shack.â with that she fell backwards and pulled Ford with her, he wasnât prepared for the sensation that was them falling into their shadows and it felt like they were submerged briefly in a body of water before falling upright back in his lab. She chuckled softly when she felt his grip on her hand tighten significantly but when he came to realize they had returned he immediately let go, he looks back at her and saw Alvah changed back into his male appearance and rubbed his cheek that was bandaged.Â
âHow long will it take you to repair your face?â Â
âIt shouldnât take too long since itâs small.â he hummed softly when he realized Ford was staring at him rather intently âWhat? Something else on my face?â Â
â... you really have changed, Alvah.â his face twitched at Fordâs statement âYou never stepped in whenever someone was in trouble, you always watched as if it were the most boring thing you ever had to do. Youâve stated you are a neutral being thatâs job was only to spectate and observe, nothing more than that.â his fingers picks at the small band aid on his check while averting his gaze from Fordâs.Â
âWhy? You prefer if I abandon your familyâs safety instead?âÂ
âNo, Iâm more curious as to why you would risk yourself getting into trouble to step in when you know you could face dire consequences.â Alvah continues to pick at the band aid as he thought back to his time spending every waking moment with the Pines Family and he couldnât help but smile rather bitterly.Â
âI, too, am very curious.â he then chuckles âIâve got your brother to blame for half of it, though.â Ford scoffed.Â
Fandom: Gravity Falls
Pairing: Stanley Pines x Alvah (OC)
Pronouns: She/Her
Relationship: Platonic - Romantic
Occupation: Guardian
Ability: N/A
Keys:
n/a
Warnings:
spoilers to those who haven't seen the show, violence.
"Contract" pt. 2, pt. 3
had to split this into two parts because I wrote too much and hit the word limit, which is bullshit because a different post has over 60,000 words while this was about 30,000. so now I've just split them into seasons one and two, despite me wanting them to be together.
it was going to be broken up into two parts between season one and two but I reached the word limit again in the second part, and I didn't want it to be three parts because then the third part would be too short.
was gonna publish this when I finished the second part but literally screamed "fuck it", so now I hope I don't surpass the word limit again but I'm nearly done.
bound to be a lot of mistakes that I haven't fixed but fuck it. might fix it later.
season 1, episode 1. tourist trapped
Ah, summer break.
A time for leisure, recreation, for taking her easy.
Unless you're me.
We are now met with a scene with twin siblings fleeing for their lives in a golf cart while an unknown monster follows close behind them, knocking down trees in its pursuit for the siblings.
My name is Dipper, the girl who is about to puke is my sister Mabel. You may be wondering what we're doing in a golf cart fleeing from a creature of unimaginable horror, rest assured. There's a perfectly logical explanation for this situation.
Let's rewind. It all began when our parents decided we could use some fresh air. They shipped us up north to a sleep town called Gravity Falls Oregon to stay at our great uncle's place in the woods. My sister tended to look on the brighter side of things, but I was having a hard time getting used to our new surroundings. And then there was our great uncle Stan, that guy. Our uncle had transformed his house into a tourist trap called the "Mystery Shack", the real mystery was why anyone came. And guess who had to work there.
It looked like it was going to be the same boring routine all summer, until one fateful day.
"He's looking at it, he's looking at it!" Dipper, who was currently cleaning, looked at his sister oddly as she watched a boy open a letter she left out "I rigged it."
"Mabel? I know you're going through your whole boy crazy phase, but I think you're overdoing it with the crazy part." he comments as he sprays a jar and wipes away the dust.
"What? Psh, come on Dipper, this is our first summer away from home. It's my big chance to have an epic summer romance."
"Yeah, but do you have to flirt with every guy you meet?" they then recall each time she flirted with any passing guy, to the point she actually scared a boy guy whilst he was working.
"Mock all you want, brother, but I got a good feeling about this summer. I wouldn't be surprised if the man of my dreams walked through that door right now." and out walking through the door was none other Stan, looking disheveled and everything, holding his stomach as he burped "Argh, why?" Dipper laughed at her misfortune.
"Alright, alright. Look alive, people. I need someone to go hammer up these signs in the spooky part of the forest."
"Not it."
"Not it." the twins immediately protest, behind them, the handy man Soos, raises his hand.
"Not it."
"Nobody asked you, Soos."
"I know, and I'm comfortable with that." Stan turned his attention to the young lady working at the cashier, Wendy, ignoring Soos when he pulled out a bar of chocolate and started eating it.
"Wendy, I need you to put up this sign." Wendy, who was leaning back in a chair with her legs perched on the counter while reading through a magazine, raised her hand and lazily reached towards where they stood without taking her eyes off the page.
"I would but I, urgh, can't, urgh, reach it... urgh." he glares at them.
"I'd fire all of you if I could." he then looked back towards the twins "Alright, lets make it... ennie, meanie, minie... you." he stops and points at Dipper.
"Ah, what? Grunkle Stan, whenever I'm in those woods I feel like I'm being watched." the older man rolled his eyes.
"Urgh, this again." Dipper shook his head.
"I'm telling you, something weird is going on in this town. Just today my mosquito bites spelled out beware." he then showed his arm to Stan, to which he leaned down and squinted his eyes to take a look at the text.
"That says BEWARB." Dipper awkwardly scratches his arm "Look kid, the whole monsters in the forest is just local legend. Dumbed up by guys like me to sell merchandise to guys like that." he then gestures to a guy weirdly staring at a bobbly head figure that was of Stan, he then chucks the signs at Dipper "Now quit being so paranoid!" Dipper sighs in defeat.
A half hour later Dipper returns back to the shack after putting up all the signs but brought back something he managed to discover hidden out in the forest, a mysterious journal that was labeled three in the centre of it. Upon reading it, the author had logged down discoveries of creatures that plagued Gravity Falls from gnomes to flying eyeballs. He enthusiastically confesses everything to Mabel, who didn't quite share the same amount of interest as he did, but she did listen nonetheless as he babbled about everything that the journal had, that was until they heard the doorbell ring.
"Who's that?"
"Well, time to spill the beans." she then promptly spilt a can of conveniently placed beans, she then proceeds to point at herself with both her thumbs "This girl's got a date, woo woo!" she then falls back on the sofa, laughing to herself.
"Let me get this straight, in the half hour that I was gone, you already found a boyfriend?"
"What can I say? I'm just irresistible." the doorbell then rings again "Ooo! Coming!" she shouts and rushes to the door, Dipper than takes her spot of the sofa and opens the journal to start reading it, only for Stan to come walking in drinking a can of soda.
"Whatcha reading, slick?" caught off guard, he quickly shuts the book and hides it behind the sofa cushion and grabbing a magazine off the dino head beside the sofa.
"Oh, I was just catching up on uh..." he narrows his eyes on the page he opened to and saw it was of gold jewelry, he then closes the magazine to get a look at the cover to see what on earth he was reading "Gold chains for old men magazine?"
"That's a good issue."
"Hey, family." the sound of Mabel's voice caught their attention, causing them to stop what they were doing and look over to the girl who entered the living room with someone by her side "Say hello to my new boyfriend." turning around to face them, they were met with a boy(?) with ridiculously pale skin as he wore a hoodie with the hood over his head and his hair covering his left eye, he had a rather unsettling feel to him and what made them feel even more uncomfortable was the red stain on their cheek.
"Sup."
"Hey."
"How's it hanging?"
"We met at the cemetery, and he was really deep." she spoke as she caressed his arm "Oh, a little muscle there. That's... what a surprise."
"So... what's your name?"
"Uh, normal... man!"
"He means Norman." Dipper raised an eyebrow.
"Are you bleeding, Norman?"
"It's jam." Mabel gasps and shoves him.
"I love jam! Look at this!"
"So, you wanna, go hold hands or whatever?"
"Oh, oh my goodness." she giggles softly "Don't wait up." she then dashes away, Norman does the gun gesture to them before oddly walking away from them to follow Mabel, smacking into the doorframe in the process and crashing into something on the way out, causing Dipper's eye to twitch.
There was something about Norman that wasn't right. I decided to consult the journal. Known for their pale skin and bad attitudes, these creatures are often mistaken for... teenagers! Beware Gravity Falls' nefarious... zombies! At the revelation, he puts the journal down and looks out the window, eyes widened in shock when he saw Mabel sitting rather unbothered on a bench while Norman approached her, arms stretched out and groaning with each step he took.
"Oh no, Mabel!" he let out a scream when he saw Norman slam his hand down on her shoulders, when he backed away it was revealed that he had placed a necklace made of daisies around her neck "Is my sister really dating a zombie, or am I just going nuts?"
"It's a dilemma to be sure." Dipper gasps in fright at the unsuspecting voice, looking up, he saw that it was only Soos changing a lightbulb "I couldn't help but overhear you talking to yourself in this empty room."
"Soos, you've seen Mabel's boyfriend. He's gotta be a zombie, right?"
"Hmm, how many brains did you see the guy eat?"
"Zero."
"Look dude, I believe you. I'm always noticing weird stuff in this town, like the mailman? Pretty sure that dudes a werewolf, but you gotta have evidence. Otherwise, people are gonna think you're a majority coo coo clock.'' Dipper lets out a sigh, hands on his hips, as he nods to Soos' words.
"As always, Soos, you're right."
"My wisdom is both a blessing, and curse."
"Soos! The portable toilets are clogged again!"
"I am needed elsewhere." after readjusting his cap he backs away into the darkness, and by that, he backs away until he walks out of the room.
My sister could be in trouble. It was time to get some evidence. And after spending the entire day recording everything he could get on Norman he concluded he had gotten what he wanted, from the way he collapsed after getting hit by a frisbee, to punching through a glass window to open a door and struggling to walk straight, to even them frolicking through the cemetery and him falling into a grave and scarily bursting through the dirt... like a zombie.
I'd seen enough.
"Mabel, we've got to talk about Norman."
"Isn't he the best. Check out this giant smooch mark he gave me!" he screams in fright at the large red circle on her cheek, she then laughs "Haha, gullible. It was just an accident with the leaf blower. That was fun."
"No, Mabel, listen! I'm trying to tell you that Norman is not what he seems." he starts as he pulls the journal out from his vest, she gasped softly.
"You think he might be a vampire? That would be awesome!"
"Guess again, sister. Shabam!" he then proceeds to open the book to the page about zombies, she screams at the page, he looks at where he opened it too and saw it instead was on the page about gnomes "Oh, wait. I'm sorry, shabam!" she tilts her head to the side.
"A zombie? That is not funny Dipper."
"I'm not joking! It all adds up! The bleeding, the limp! He never blinks! Have you noticed that?"
"Maybe he's blinking when you're blinking."
"Mabel, remember what the book said about Gravity Falls? Trust no one!"
"But what about me, huh? Why can't you trust me?"
"Mabel! He's gonna eat your brains!" he shouts as he shakes her back and forward, this was when Mabel's face hardened as she pushed Dipper's hands off of her.
"Dipper, listen to me. Norman and I are going on a date at five o'clock, and I'm gonna be adorable and he's gonna be dreamy and I'm not gonna let you ruin it with your crazy conspiracies." she shouts as she jabs her finger into his chest until he backs out of their room and slams the door shut in his face. A few hours later, Dipper is in the living room when Mabel rushes down from the attic to answer the door where Norman was waiting for her and so the two were off for their date.
"Soos is right. I don't have any real evidence. I guess I can be kind of paranoid sometimes and-- wait, what?!" after going through the footage he found a clip of Norman and Mabel together, but what caught him off guard was Norman's hand falling off and him picking it up and reattaching it "Ah! I was right! Oh my gosh, oh my gosh! Grunkle Stan, Grunkle Stan! Grunkle--" he runs out of the living room in search for Stan, when he makes it outside he accidentally runs into someone and falls to the ground.
"Oh?" looking up he was met with the eyes of a kind woman, she chuckled softly at his disheveled self sprawled on the ground, so she kneels down slightly to offer him a hand to stand "Good evening Dipper, what seems to have you in a rush this fine afternoon?"
"Alvah!" to Dipper, she seemed to be the only sane person in the quiet town of Gravity Falls but he didn't seem to understand why she would ever associate herself with a man that was his uncle. Alvah was a middle-aged woman with long blondish grey hair that she had tied up in a braid with pale but sharp green eyes that held a warmth like an early morning day, despite coming out into the forest to visit the Mystery Shack daily she always wore rather elegant clothes wherever she went. Upon meeting the Pines twins she became somewhat of a maternal figure towards them, always being so calm, kind, and patient with the two of them and they would tend to run to her whenever she came to visit. He didn't know what sort of relationship she and Stan had but the only thing their uncle would tell them was that she was a long-lasting visitor of the Mystery Shack that just stuck around, she grew on him that he always expected to see her anytime throughout the week "You aren't-- Mabel is-- there's a-- I need--" she places her hand on his shoulder and gave him a comforting smile.
"Slow down, sweetheart, calm yourself." she takes a breath and he follows her, when she exhales her smile softens when he managed to calm his nerves "Now, tell me, what's gotten you so worked up?" she was still kneeling down when he stood up straight, hands waving around wildly as he spoke.
"Mabel's got this boyfriend and I believe he's a zombie! He's gonna eat her face!" she raised a brow.
"And what makes you believe that? Don't you think you're being a little overprotective of your sister to be throwing wild accusations like that?" she jerks back a little when he thrusts a video camera in her face, he then plays her the exact clip of Norman's hand falling off and him putting it back on "Well... that could just be a prosthetic, you know?"
"Alvah!" she chuckles softly, pulling her hands up in surrender.
"I'm pulling your leg, sweetpea." she then boops his nose "If you believe that this boy is a zombie, then you should go and prevent your sister from becoming his next meal." she then gently pushes him to where the golf cart was.
"So, wait, do you believe me?" she gives him a shrug.
"Whether I believe you or not, what matters is if you believe in yourself, first and foremost. If you think your sister is going to get hurt, trust your gut feeling before it becomes too late." she then nudges him once again, tossing him the keys that she managed to snag off of Soos "Now get going, I'll distract your uncle from questioning where you guys have wandered off to." he gives her a thankful smile.
"Thanks." she winks and waves him goodbye, by the time he drove off Stan had finished his spiel on a rock that looks like a face and dealing with the tourist and their stupid questions on it, they rushed into the Mystery Shack to look at the attractions while Stan approached and stood by her side.
"What's got him in a rush?"
"He said he needs to go save Mabel from her boyfriend that could possibly be a zombie." he laughs and slaps his knee.
"Woo, that kid is a riot!" she smiles.
"You aren't worried about them getting hurt, Stan?" she asks as they both turn to enter the Mystery Shack, her following behind as he led her through the gift shop to where the tourist were currently looking at a couple taxidermized creatures.
"They'll be fine. If I know anything about those little twerps, they wouldn't get themselves into any situations that would get them killed." this caused her to raise a brow at him.
"... tell me Dipper's real name." she stifled a laugh when she saw him pause, he folds his arm and looks up in thought before letting out a groan and hitting her shin with his eyeball cane.
"Irrelevant." she shakes her head while soothing her shin, for the rest of the afternoon she spent it observing Stan lying through his teeth to the unsuspecting tourists who awed at each other his words. Whenever he'd tell a joke he'd look to the back and see he'd get a laugh out of her, that prompted him to tell more jokes before he continued the tour, they were now back in the gift shop where Stan was showing them a new item, which was nothing more than a spiral on a stick that would spin and the gimmick was that it was a "very distracting object". The sound of screaming and something big approaching caused her to look out the open window, there she saw a giant... gnome amalgamation that was chasing after Dipper and Mabel? She turned away while closing the shutter doors to the window, yeah, no thank you "What's got you spooked?" her eyes move to Stan, who was staring at her questionably, she shook her head.
"You would be better off not knowing." he raised a brow at her.
"Well, alright." he then pushes her off the wall she was leaning "Anyways, man the cash register. Wendy isn't here and Soos is busy."
"I don't work here."
"Yeah, but you come here every day like you do. Enough chit chat, I don't pay you to stand there all pretty and talk." she deadpans when he walked away.
"... you don't pay me at all." she doesn't complain though, taking care of all the costumers who came up to pay for what they wanted to buy from the gift shop, no matter how absurdly overpriced everything was. She let out a sigh when the last of them finally finished looking around and left, stating that they were definitely coming back again. She was sitting on the counter, having a pleasant conversation with Stan while he was counting the cash they earned for the day when Dipper and Mabel walked through the door, both adults look at the children in amusement and concern.
"Yeesh, you two get hit by a bus or something?" she shakes her head at Stan when he laughs, smacking him on the shoulder before looking down at the twins, she smiles fondly and gives the boy a thumbs up. Dipper smiles at her as they both ignore Stan's comment and start making their way to their room so they could clean themselves up, the older man noticed their indifference to him and so he quickly changed up "Uh, hey! U-Uh, wouldn't you know it? Um, I accidentally overstocked some inventory so, uh, how's about each of you take one item from the gift shop? On the house, you know?"
"Really?"
"What's the catch?"
"The catch is do it before I change my mind. Now take something." Stan elbows the cash register so it would open but then felt like he was being stared at, looking up, he flinched under the softened gaze that was Alvah warmly smiling down at him.
"That was sweet of you, Stan." he just rolled his eyes, quickly averting his eyes away from her gaze.
"Didn't you hear me? I said I overstocked is all." she just hums.
"Sure." she was smacked in the leg this time, in retaliation, she kicked him in his side. Looking over she saw Mabel looking through boxes while Dipper was looking at hats, upon noticing, she only then just realized that he had lost his old raggedy hat and now replaced it with a blue one with a pine tree in the middle of it.
"That oughta do the trick."
"And I well have a," she pulls something out of a box and holds it to her chest, when she does a twirl she reveals it to them "grappling hook!" they all stare in bewilderment.
...
...
"Wouldn't you rather have like, a doll or something?" she then shoots the grapple and hoists herself off the ground, knocking over a couple boxes on her way up.
"Grappling hook!"
"Fair enough." she and Stan are left in the gift shop alone once more after the children picked out what they wanted, she hops of the counter and turns to speak again with Stan but stopped when Mabel ran up to her to give her a hug before finally leaving with Dipper.
"They're such sweet kids, don't you think?" he scoffed.
"They're unappreciative."
"Other than the fact you're giving them a roof over there heads, I don't think there's much you've given them to appreciate." she raises her hands when he narrows his eyes on her, she gives him a laugh "You should spend some quality time with them."
"I do." she deadpans.
"Forging bills is not family bonding, Stan. I was not pleased when I had to bail you out." he just laughs.
"Well, I'm way ahead of you, toots!" she raised a brow when he stashed the cash and walked over to where he had a calendar, his finger goes across the days until stopping on a specific date that was circled "It's fishing season on this day, so I plan on taking them fishing!" this made her smile and start clapping her hands.
"Ooo, how fun. I'm sure they'll love it." he nods.
"I know. Will I see you there? I'm sure the whole town will be out." she shrugs her shoulders.
"I'm not sure, I don't really know how to fish." his jaw dropped at the information.
"You're kidding?" she shook her head "Now you gotta come down! If I see you, I'll be sure to teach you a thing or two! I'll impress you with my killer fishing skills." she chuckles, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear.
"I'm sure you will."
"Is that a challenge?" they grin at each other before bursting into laughter.
This journal told me there was nobody in Gravity Falls I could trust, but when you battle a hundred gnomes side by side with someone, you realize they've probably always got your back. Our uncle told us that there was nothing strange about this town, but who knows what other secrets are waiting to be unlocked.
--
season 1, episode 2. the legend of the gobblewonker
"Stan!" Alvah shouts, bringing her fingers to her lips and blowing hard so a sharp and loud whistle would rip through the air, she smiles when she saw the old man perk up at the sound of her whistle and the call of his name. She smiles as she waves her hand to greet him from the docks, she saw how he smiled when he saw her and waved his hand while mirroring her expression, as he made his way over to where she was she noticed how neither Dipper or Mabel were with him.
"You made it, toots." she crouches down so she wouldn't need to look down at him and so he wouldn't need to crane his neck just to look up at her, she then looks around in search for the twins.
"Where are the kids?" he huffed at the question.
"They decided to spend their time with Soos, rather than their old man." she raised a brow.
"You jealous?"
"Hah! Me? Jealous? Of what?" he flinches under her gaze, arms folded and eyebrow raising even higher, telling by that he could tell that she didn't believe a word he said "Sure, I brought them out here so we could have a family bonding moment, and sure it hurt a little that they preferred to go on an adventure with Soos instead, but I'll show them I don't need them to have a good time myself!"
"Sure you don't." she laughs when he splashed her with some water.
"Are you going to ridicule me or something? I thought you were supposed to be nice."
"I'm just teasing." he watched her stand up and shrink in on himself when she walked off, he sighed to himself when he was left on his own once more but perked up when a shadow cast over him. He glances up and saw Alvah standing over him with a basket of what he could only guess was food and a case of Pitt Cola, she dangled them in front of him "Don't you gotta show me your "killer fishing skills", Stan?" he smiles up at her.
"I'll knock your socks off." he takes both the basket and case from her, sitting them down in the boat, before standing up so he could help her into his boat. He gently takes her hand and guides her into the boat, being careful so she wouldn't fall with how jankey his boat is, and smiles when she settles in across from him "You ain't afraid of getting your hair wet, are you?"
"Of course not." she answered while readjusting her sunhat "Now let's go, I wanna see a trout." he raises a brow as he starts the engine.
"You know fishes?" he watches as she pulls a book about fresh water fish, she grins at him and flips through a couple pages.
"Did you know that there are nine species of sturgeon that are listed as either threatened or endangered under the Endangered Species Act? They are considered one of the world's most endangered groups of species." he makes a face when she continued to ramble about different species of fish, listing down from the most common to the rarest "Did you also know that catfish are a diverse group of ray-finned fish? Named for their prominent barbels, which resemble a cat's whiskers--"
"Sweetheart, if I wanted to learn about fish I would have stayed in school." she pouts.
"It's good to know what you fish, because you could get fined for fishing endangered species. But that's only if you knowingly fish them out." she lowers the book and saw the way he was muttering about selling an endangered fish, he was promptly hit over the head by the book. She was currently eating a sandwich while watching Stan trying to tie a thread through a hook, laughing quietly to herself as he struggled to get it through the hole "I thought you said you could tie a knot with your eyes closed." she looked away when he glared at her.
"If you think it's so easy, why don't you give it a shot?" he shoves the thread and hook into her hands, knocking her sandwich out of her hands and into the lake.
"Hey!" she shouts, glaring at him for the loss, he just laughs as he takes a sandwich from out of her picnic basket and lounges in the boat.
"It's all you, toots." she narrows her eyes on him, she doesn't break eye contact as she sits back and holds both up in front of him. In the blink of an eye, she manages to loop the thread through the hole before tying a uni-knot "Wha-- how'd you--" his face hardens when she pulls out another book, this time it was about fishing; specifically how to tie knots.
"Boom." she giggles when he snatches the book from her and starts reading through it, she looks at him when he lowered the book then picked up another hook.
"Show me how to do the trilene knot." she grins. After patiently teaching Stan how to tie a trilene knot they finally threw out their lines into the water, Alvah quietly listening to Stan ramble on and on with stories from his youth, she'd ask a question here or there and laugh a little. They would both cheer when they'd catch a couple fish, Stan muttering about cooking them for dinner later, then they would settle into a comfortable silence as they basked under the sun's rays "Hey, Alvah."
"Yeah?"
"Wanna hear a joke?"
"Psh, sure." he clears his throat.
"Here goes. My ex-wife still misses me, but her aim is getting better!" she tears her eyes away from the water and stares at Stan, who was looking at her with the biggest grin on her face "... but her aim is getting better!" his grin slowly starts to drop the longer she stared at him.
"... today at the bank, an old lady asked me to check her balance." he stares at her "So I pushed her over." they now both stare at each other in silence before bursting out into laughter, Alvah has her hand hovering over her lips while Stan slapped his knee and laughed to his hearts contents.
"I didn't know you were a comedian! That was comedy gold! Here, here! I got another one! How much does a chimney cost?" he makes a face that begs her to ask, she chuckles and decides to play along.
"I don't know Stan, how much does a chimney cost?" he giggles to himself.
"Nothing! It's on the house!" they're both laughing hysterically once again, getting odd looks from others nearby but neither paid any notice "Woo, I gotta go out fishing with you more often! I haven't had this much fun in years!" she giggles.
"As flattered as I am, that sounds a little sad."
"You're a riot." she turns her gaze back to her line and frowns when she wasn't getting any bites as often as she did when they first started, she looked across the lake and saw the Corduroy family, her eyes specifically on Daniel Corduroy, aka, Manly Dan. She watched as he kept his eye on the water before grabbing a fish with his bare hands, yanking it out of the water then proceed to crush it in between his biceps.
"Hmm." she looks at Stan and saw he pulled another sandwich out from the picnic basket, she then proceeds to take it from his hands and turn back towards the water.
"Hey! What are you--"
"Shush." he huffs, crossing his arms and watching in amusement as she concentrated on the movement in the water. She wriggles her free hand as she hovered the sandwich closer to the water, her eyes dancing across the water to detect any sort of movement. Her head then snaps in a direction before reaching into the water, Stan raised a brow then his eyes widened in shock as he watched her drop the sandwich in favor of the king salmon she managed to pull out of the water.
"Wow! A king salmon! What a beaut!" he looks back at her and sweats a little at the bright look on her face, hair a little disheveled after staring at the water so closely for what seemed like ten minutes.
"Haha, did you know that they're called chinook salmon and that it is the largest and most valuable species of Pacific salmon? Salmon is rich in vitamins B6, B12, D, phosphorus and omega-3 fatty acids and that they play an important role in the culture, diet, economy and religion of several Northwest Tribes."
"Didn't know, don't really care." her face drops at that "Dang, if only we had a camera. Would love to take a photo of this monstrosity."
"Maybe you should catch the next one, Stan."
"I'll make sure to catch a bigger one!"
"Didn't I just say that they're one of the largest?"
"Then I'll catch an even BIGGER king salmon!"
"Go right ahead." he laughs at her and stands to his feet, he's getting ready to toss his line out when something blows right by them at great speed, then something even bigger that forms a giant wave. The king salmon that was in her hands got caught in the wave and swam to freedom while Stan and Alvah got completely soaked, Alvah stared rather owlishly at nothing in particular while Stan had an angered expression, he tore his hat off and threw it on the ground before letting out a defeated sigh and sitting down "Well, that was certainly... something." she mutters to herself and attempts to flick the water off her arms then grabbing a fist full of her dress and squeezing some of the water out.
"Today has been a disaster." Stan admits, she tilts her head to the side.
"Really? I thought you were having fun." she says, taking her hat off and cringing when she felt more water drip down her face "Did I bore you, Stan?" he immediately shakes his head.
"Oh, no, no! You definitely made everything all the more fun, honestly! It's just that..." she then finally noticed his gaze on the few boats still out on the lake, which all consisted of one thing, they were families spending time with each other "I really, REALLY wanted to go fishing with those knuckleheads, instead they wanted to go hunt some sea monster while I got stuck with you." she huffs with a laugh, grabbing strands of her hair and twisting it to squeeze the water out as well, she then throws her hair over her shoulder.
"That better be a good thing." he only smirks.
"You wish. I want them to know that I genuinely want to spend time with them, like a family."
"I'll say it again, Stan, but that's really sweet of you." she picks up his hat he threw to the ground and squeezed the water out of it then placed it on his head "I'm sure they'll come around eventually, at the end of the day, you're their great uncle Stan. I'm sure they'll see the error of their ways and come back to spend the rest of what is left of today with you, just like that." she reassures as she snaps her fingers, she then leans down to grab two cans of pitt cola, handing one to him to take.
"... you really know what to say to mellow a fella out." he says and takes the drink from her, she just gives him a soft expression in return. They both crack their cans open, thrusting them together then taking long gulps from their fizzy beverages. The rest of the day is spent with them lazily drifting with the water in a comfortable silence, it was only when they started to get cold that Stan decided it was time to head back and wait for the kids to return. She looks at Stan and saw he had a blissful smile on his face, a smile of her own stretched across her face the longer she gazed at him before she looked behind him to gaze at the lowering sun.
"Hey, over here!" both are caught off guard at the sound of Dipper's voice, looking behind them, they were taken aback at the sight of what was left of Soos' boat, they were surprised that it was still floating.
"What the... kids?" a flash from Dipper's camera made Alvah jump, not expecting it to go off, though it was more or less aimed at Stan so her eyes were spared "I thought you two were off playing spin the bottle with Soos."
"Well, we spent all day trying to find a legendary dinosaur."
"But we realized the only dinosaur we want to hang out with is right here." Stan scoffs while Alvah chuckles.
"Save your sympathy! I've been having a great time without ya! Making friends, talking to my reflection," Alvah was caught of guard when Stan raised his leg and saw an ankle monitor that she didn't not notice the entire "I had a run in with the lake police! Guess I gotta wear this ankle bracelet now, so that'll be fun."
"When did you get that? How did I not notice that?" he ignores her.
"So I guess there isn't room in that boat for three more?" the older two share a look then look back at the three in the sinking boat, Stan's eyes narrowing in on them. His gaze faltered when he saw the two put on fishing hats with awkwardly sewn names of "MABEL" and "DIPPY" on them, she thought they were real cute.
"... you knuckleheads ever seen me thread a hook with my eyes closed?"
"Five bucks says you can't do it."
"You're on!"
"Five more bucks says you can't do it with your eyes closed plus me singing at the top of my lungs!"
"I like those odds!" they had to rearrange a few things on the boat for the three of them to fit but they made it work, Stan, Mabel and Dipper sat together while Soos and Alvah sat across from them.
"Soos, what on earth happened to your shirt?" she questions, only now just questioning it.
"Long story dude." Dipper than pulls out his camera again.
"Alright. Everybody get together and say fishing!" Soos, Stan and Mabel get close, he then looks up at Alvah "You too." she chuckles and takes the camera from him, gently pushing him towards his sister.
"Let me take the picture, sweetpea." though hesitant, he was reassured by the older woman that she did not mind and so he joined his sister's side. The rest of that day was spent with Alvah capturing sweet moments of them having a great time, Stan indeed trying to thread the hook with his eyes closed but Mabel was covering his eyes when he started to peek, Soos and Mabel laughing as Stan read through a book of jokes with Dipper looking less than amused, Dipper actually catching a fish with Mabel pointing at it, Soos took the camera from her and snapped a shot of Stan with only half his face then proceeding to try and get one of Alvah to include her but missed up the timing because she was taking her hat off and so he only got the side of her, the next two were of Stan helping Mabel steal fish from another family by cutting their net then them fleeing from the lake police.
"Ahem." if it weren't for the fact that they were sitting next to each other he probably wouldn't have been able to hear it over the engine, he looked to his side and saw Alvah with a brow raised as she snapped her fingers "Just like that." he huffed, laughing to himself as he shook his head.
"Don't go getting a big head."
--
season 1, episode 3. headhunters
she doesn't really play a significant roll in this episode, only really appearing when stan reveals his wax stan.
scolds stan about lying to the people who came that there will be no free pizza, that being the reason they actually came.
she was thoroughly impressed with mabel's wax carving skills, getting every detail of stan.
alvah helps stan set up a memorial for wax stan, encouraging the twins on their search for the killer.
she did find the wax figures unsettling during the funeral and left to "comfort" stan when he ran out of the room crying, followed by soos.
when they return to the destroyed room and the children say it was because they "came to life" and what not, the adults laughed and stan thanked them for finding his head.
season 1, episode 4. the hand that rocks the mabel
doesn't really appear in this episode.
she thinks gideon is a little creepy, from his song to the way he pressures mabel into going on more and more dates with him, taking advantage of her kindness.
she alongside wendy, albeit the latter unaware, help mabel realize that she should be honest about how he makes her feel.
mabel laughs when alvah threatens to strangle the little boy if he decides to do anything to retaliate against her.
she appreciated it.
was standing beside stan when soos became a human disco ball, staring questionably at the man as he spun in circles.
season 1, episode 5. the inconveniencing
not really present.
season 1, episode 6. dipper vs manliness
is at the diner when the pines family come to get food.
they join her at her booth where she is drinking a cup of coffee and eating a plate of scrambled eggs and toast.
when stan was being a cheapskate, she tells them that it'll be on her and to get whatever they want.
mabel is ecstatic to be getting pancakes that morning.
when dipper says "pancakes are on me" and is laughed at by stan and mabel, and a small laugh that leaves alvah, the former doubt him.
when stan brings up his little "disco girl" fiasco, alvah tells him it's alright to listen to pop music while being a boy.
he asks her if he's plenty manly, she could only look away and silently sip at her coffee.
when dipper does the whole "test your manliness" contraction and fails, alvah is the only one that comforts him while he was being teased by the other patrons for getting the weakest score.
though she couldn't help but be impressed when manly dan broke the machine and impressively the stack of pancakes landed on other patron's plates.
when dipper leaves and it's just the three of them left, stan embarrassingly admits that he has a small crush on lazy susan.
alvah teases him about it.
she's with mabel helping her "spruce" up her uncle who's a "cranky, cross, weird old man" with the power of mabel.
she laughs at that.
she's really enjoying mabel, wendy and soos do their best to help the poor old man.
at this point she's not even helping, she's just laughing at their failed attempts honestly.
trying to get him to smile?
failed.
give him a facial?
failed.
try and shave his outrageous chest hair?
don't even remind me.
etiquette?
doesn't exist.
by the end of all mabel's "training" he looked even worse than when they first started, which only frustrate mabel.
"Your niece is SO adorable, Stan. Never knew she would be quite the cupid." Alvah teases from where she was, he just huffed at her, rolling his eyes and crossing his arms "Come on, she's doing you quite the favor if you're asking me. You could learn a thing or two from your love obsessed niece." he waves his hand at her.
"You've been nothing but a bother ALL day, Alvah! Just tell me I don't gotta shot and be done with it." Mabel, who was in the middle of a rant, briefly looked up when Alvah left their side to approach Stan. Wendy and Soos were chattering about other stuff that could help so they didn't notice how Alvah approached Stan, hands on her hips as she stood a little too close to him.
"Not at all. I heard back in the day you were quite the charmer, I believe you've got a good shot with her." she says and leans in close, he scoffed and leaned in, not backing away despite the small distance between them "Shoot your shot, I'm sure you'll hit a home run if you just be yourself."
"You're only saying that because with how perfect and pretty you are, you can just do or say about anything and people will gobble it right up." she laughs as she leaned back, hand to her chest and face flushed with how much she's been laughing that day.
"You think I'm pretty~?" his hands are now on his hips, eyes averting her teasing gaze, his own face flushing a little.
"I would be a fool if I said no."
"Oh my gosh!" Mabel suddenly squealing caught them off guard, the four of them all looking down at her when she sprung off the sofa with her hands to her cheeks "Grunkle Stan and Alvah! Alvah and Grunkle Stan! You two, you're perfect!" they both share a look then burst out into laughter.
"That's really nice of you sweety, but I'm way out of her league." Alvah raised a brow, twirling a strand of her hair around her finger.
"Really? And here I thought I was, and I quote, "perfect and pretty". Your words." he laughs.
"Yeah! But I'm irresistible and dreamy! No woman would deny me!" she jokingly rolled her eyes with crossed arms, she hummed softly when she felt Mabel tug on the skirt of her dress, when she spared her a glance she winced at how shiny her eyes were.
"What do you think of my grunkle, Alvah? Is he dating material?" she looked at Stan once more, eyes looking him up and down as she took in his character, and Mabel was graced with a soft and serene look on her face as she didn't break away from him.
"I think he's perfect for her." the sincerity in her tone was enough to satisfy Mabel, though the young girl did not miss the longing in her eyes the longer she stared at him.
"That's good enough!" she shouts then rushes out of the room, they all wait because not even a minute passes when she comes back "Grunkle Stan, come with me! And leave your pants at home."
"With pleasure." the two disappear and left Alvah, Wendy and Soos alone in the living room, to which Wendy and Soos look towards Alvah.
"You know, Mabel isn't wrong." Wendy quips.
"Hmm?" Soos nods his head.
"You and Stan, well, you two are like two peas in a pod! He doesn't get mad at you like he would at us."
"You laugh at his jokes."
"He enjoys being around you."
"You don't barf whenever he's next to you." as they continue to list more things about them, she just laughs at waves her hand.
"Me and Stan? As flattering as that is, I don't see him like that." she admits as she picks up the photo Mabel dropped, laughing at Stan's poor posture in the photo "He's just a really good friend, honestly." Wendy huffs with a smile, crossing her arms as she narrowed her eyes on her.
"With how you two dance around each other? Yeah, right."
"Believe what you wanna believe."
season 1, episode 7. double dipper
alvah probably wouldn't have gone to stan's "party" if it weren't for mabel's insistence that she just had to be there to keep stan company, or whatever that means.
she argues that she didn't have anything to wear for the occasion, but that doesn't stop mabel from making an outfit out of nothing but left over fabric.
that kid never ceased to surprise her.
"How do I look, Stan?"
"Same old, same old, I promise you that." upon seeing her he felt his words get caught in his throat, staring owlishly as she tugged on the scarf wrapped securely around her neck "W-Where did you-- ahem! Where..." she sighs to herself.
"I don't know how I feel about sequin, but Mabel insisted that I wear them so I could shine." upon that they notice the way some of the lights that shun down on her reflected off the glittery-like pants and sparkled "I don't quite like the way it feels, but I'll put up with it if it makes her happy. So Stan, I ask again, how do I look?" she asks once again and opens her arms, going so far as doing a little twirl with a giggle.
"You look..." she slowly raises a brow, waiting for an answer "you look real pretty, doll face." she continues to giggle when he shoved his hands in his pockets, face turning red while her own cheeks turned pink.
"Thanks, you look quite dashing as well." he clears his throat as he tugs on his collars.
"D-Don't I? I'm glad you noticed." he then holds his hand out to her, the other rubbing the back of his neck nervously before gesturing towards the dance floor "Wanna dance?" she looks down at his hand and noticed that it was shaking, if she took his hand would it be sweaty?
"You are so adorable, Stan." she coos and takes his hand, and it was indeed, sweaty "What are you, Dipper?" he gasps, hand to his chest.
"I am offended. Alright, toots, I may not be as young as I was before but I'll show you I still got it."
and he most certainly did.
at first she wasn't so sure when he led her to the dance floor and shouted at soos to play specific songs, but as the night went on she noticed that he was a really good dancer.
he was light on his feet and definitely had rhythm.
he knew just how to guide her, how to hold her.
she's laughing to her hearts contents with every swing and every twirl, the both of them ignoring when they hear mabel squealing in the background when she found them.
with how smooth stan was she hadn't even realized that she was dipped until she opened her eyes and saw her vision was upside down.
stan is grinning down at her when she looks up at him, panting softly at how long they've been dancing for.
"Speechless?" he laughs some more, hands holding her by the waist while one of her hands goes to her chest while the back of her other hand is pressed to her forehead, head leaning to the side.
"You've swept me completely off my feet." he laughs when he hoists her back up and the two of them are spinning around together, her hands resting on his shoulders while his stayed on her waist "This is fun, thanks for tonight." he chuckles.
"We oughta thank Mabel for this, you wouldn't even have come if it weren't for her."
"You're right." he leads them over to where the food was when Soos announced it was time for the competition between Mabel and Pacifica Northwest to continue, she's drinking from a cup while Stan was unnecessarily taking a lot of marshmallows when a bill strung from what she guessed was a fishing line hung in front of him.
"Right, like I'm gonna fall for that." she doesn't say anything as she watched Stan ignore the money dangling in front of him... for about a second before jumping for it, taking out the table and knocking everything to the floor then cashing after it, leaving her alone "Gimme that money, sonny!" she sighs, deflating a little.
"And there the night goes."
season 1, episode 8. irrational treasure
shows up at the end only to make fun of stan.
season 1, episode 9. the time travelers pig
shows up at the end to make fun of stan... again.
season 1, episode 10. fight fighters
helps mabel with stan's fear of heights.
and by help she's just in the background, encouraging stan that he doesn't have anything to be afraid of.
is with stan and mabel on top of the water tower, nonchalantly leaning against the railing while stan's gripping onto it like his life depends on it.
"Take off your blindfold, now!" when he does he's met with the daunting sight of being meters off the ground.
"Yeah, that's pretty much what I was expecting." Alvah snickers at Stan's frightened face, eyes widened in fear as he couldn't tear his eyes away. Stan briefly looks at Alvah and saw the way she was casually leaning against the handrail, arms crossed without a single care in the world "You're enjoying this too much." she nods.
"I am."
"You're doing better than I thought! Now let go of the handrail." Mabel instructs, Alvah stifles her laughter by how much he was trembling.
"No!" he answers back, voice all strained, that was enough to get Alvah to burst out into laughter.
"Hey, do you smell anger and hormones?" as soon as she said that they look behind Mabel and saw Robbie, who's supposed to be off fighting Dipper, climbing up onto the water tower.
"Finally, I'm safe!"
"Hey, Robbie, get your own water tower!"
"Shh! Keep it down! He'll find us!" she raises a brow at his sudden appearance and leans back to get a look at what he was fleeing from, she squinted her eyes when she saw a pixelated figure at the bottom of the water tower. Before she could do anything he kicked the supporting beams, causing the water tower to shake.
"What was that?!" Mabel shouts, Stan's grip on the handrail tightens as sweat bleeds down the side of his face.
"Oh boy!"
"We're safe, right?"
"Of course not! This thing is on stilts high, high up!" whoever the pixelated figure was managed to break the support beam, Robbie unfortunately fell off while Stan and Mabel were able to run to the opposite side from where it was falling, but Alvah was too also unfortunate and fell off but managed to catch herself.
"Alvah!" she looks down and breaks out into a cold sweat at the distance between herself and the ground, sighing nervously to herself.
"Well... this is an unexpected predicament." whatever was going on below them quickly moved elsewhere, she looks back up and quickly reaches her other hand to grab a hold of the railing to pull herself back up. She grows a little nervous when she felt the tower sway due to it now only being supported by three beams, she starts to pull herself up but cringes when she heard the handrail itself creak "Uh... a little help, please!" she shouts.
"Hang in there!" she sighs to herself.
"I already am." when she felt a hand she thought it would have been Mabel to come to her rescue, instead when she looked up she was met with Stan instead. He takes one of her hands first to pull her up and when she was above the handrail he grabs the back of her legs to swing them over and pull her back to safety, he was still a little weak to the knees so they collapsed to the ground with her laying on his chest, the both of them unmoving after the drastic turn of events "Thanks for helping me, Stan." his chest rumbles as he laughs weakly.
"Right back at cha, toots." she rolls her eyes and pats his chest, she finally manages to push herself up and stand to her feet, albeit with shaking legs, and helps Stan to his feet "I finally got over my fear of heights."
"So you actually WERE scared of heights."
"Don't push your luck."
season 1, episode 11. little dipper
makes a brief appearance to tell dipper that it's okay to be short and that he shouldn't need to be insecure about it.
soos points out that she and stan are about the same height when she wears heels.
they tell her to take off her heels.
she takes her leave.
season 1, episode 12. summerween
wears a simple angel costume and gives the children candy in stan's stead while he was scaring the children.
or attempting to scare them.
joins them at the end of the night for the horror movie marathon.
season 1, episode 13. boss mabel
finds it real cute how both mabel and dipper are similar to stan.
season 1, episode 14. bottomless pit
doesn't fall in like the other four do.
hears their screams fade out into existence and kind of just sits there and waits to see what happens.
not even a couple seconds later and the screaming returns and the four of them are thrown right back out.
she greets them like nothing even happened.
shakes her head when stan falls back in.
season 1, episode 15. the deep end
is just casually sunbathing.
season 1, episode 16. carpet diem
only appears to stare weirdly at soos, who's technically waddles, as he passes by.
season 1, episode 17. boyz crazy
not present in this episode, only at the end to comfort wendy after her break up with robbie.
season 1, episode 18. land before swine
joins them on their rescue mission to save waddles, and because stan called her so she could help comfort mabel.
she was always good at that.
after being told what happened by stan, she gave him a skeptical look and knew that he was lying to mabel about how waddles disappeared.
following the trial of yarn, it led them to what they believed was an abandoned church out deep into the woods.
"Okay, the red yarn leads to..." she trailed off when she saw at the end of the church was old man McGucket rocking back and forward in a rocking chair while playing a banjo... rather creepy that he was there in the first place "Old man McGucket?" he turns at the sound of Mabel's voice, smiling at them and waving his hand to greet them.
"Howdy, friends!"
"What are you doing out here?"
"You'll never believe me. So I was doing my hourly hootenanny..." Stan scoffs, rolling his eyes as he crossed his arms.
"Ohh! This guy."
"When this enormous wingly critter stole my musical spoons and flew lickety split into the abandoned mine down yonder." they all lean over to take a peek down the hole in the floorboards where the red yarn was leading, Alvah reached forward to grab Dipper by his shoulder when she noticed that his hat was going to fall in.
"Looks kinda hairy down there."
"Come on, Grunkle Stan, you can handle it. You punched a pterodactyl in the face, remember?"
"Oh, yeah. Haha! I did do that, didn't I?" Alvah side eyes him, she looks away when he glared at her.
"My! What a suspicious laughter!" he then looks at Alvah, who looks back at him with a kind smile, she leans back a bit when he points directly at her face "I remember you! I remember you from all the way back then!" he shouts, she tilts her head to the side.
"And I remember you from, like, last week?" he laughs wildly.
"I know what you are!" Stan and Soos got in front of her, making sure to make some distance between her and McGucket while the kids pulled her away "You can't fool me!"
"Knock it off, loon." Stan growls.
"That ain't cool, dawg." Soos says disappointedly, Dipper and Mabel look up at Alvah all worried.
"Are you alright?"
"Why's old man McGucket acting more crazy then usual?" Alvah just gave an innocent shrug.
"Perhaps I remind him of someone." that seemed like a logical answer, though when the others turned their attention back to the hole, they failed to notice the way both Alvah and McGucket stared at each other.
they go down with dipper first, then mabel, soos, alvah, stan and unfortunately mcgucket tell about how he kissed raccoon or something. none of them were really paying attention.
when the rope snapped and they all fell down into the chasm, they were lucky that they landed on a mushroom to break their fall, though alvah did land on top of soos.
following the trail of red yarn deeper into the mine shaft they found interesting plants, skeletons but what really caught them off guard were the dinosaurs trapped in tree sap.
from the famous tyrannosaurus rex to the stegosaurs, this cavern seemed to have them all.
but then they found where the pterodactyl was supposed to be, but due to the summer heat, the tree sap melted and it broke free.
they grew nervous when they found where a raptor was, its claw wiggling free.
they should probably hurry up.
alvah is with mabel when stan admits out loud that it was actually him that let waddles out and was the reason that he was snatched up in the first place.
mabel threatens stan that she'll never talk to him again if they don't find waddles, which causes an argument to break out between the two of them.
soos tries to mediate by reassuring mabel they could just continue to follow the yarn, but accidentally wound it back up into a ball.
mcgucket stands beside her when they all start arguing with each other, looking up at her when he saw that calm demeanour that she usually wore start to drop as they yelled at each other.
"Enough!" she shouts, shocking them all into silence. Not once have they heard Alvah raise her voice so angrily before that it echoed through the cavern, or with such an angered look on her face that if looks could kill they'd all be dead "I understand we're all under a certain amount of stress, but acting like children aren't going to get us anywhere!"
"Listen, we just--" Stan raises his hands, flinching back when she directed her fiery glare at him.
"Stan! It was wrong of you to lie to Mabel about what happened to Waddles. Mabel, you have a right to be angry but now isn't the time. Soos, I get that it was an accident but we're in a bit of a bind now that we've lost both the trail and the lantern. Dipper, he's doing his best so take a step back." she lets out a deep sigh, squeezing the bridge of her nose to calm her nerves "You guys are going to shut your mouths, we're going to go down that tunnel because that's where the yarn was leading to last, we're gonna find Waddles and do our best to avoid that pterodactyl because our lives damn well depend on it."
"Hey! Cheer up fellers!" her intense gaze turned to look behind her and it dropped immediately at what she saw "I fixed your lantern!"
...
...
"Oh, dear."
alvah was already running away with the kids in her arms, prioritizing their safety first while leaving the other three behind to catch up.
they're all hiding behind rocks when the tunnel they fled down led them to a cliff where a railway led to what seemed to be a nest.
the rocks they were hiding behind were shaped oddly like them.
she smacks stan when he suggested they use soos as a human sacrifice.
she glares at them all when they were going to start arguing again, that shut them right up.
the sound of oinking caught their attention and so they peek out of their hiding spot to find waddles in the nest along side a giant egg, that doesn't look good.
alvah was the first to chase after mabel when she left their hiding spot to go and retrieve waddles, carefully chasing after her as she crossed the rusting railway tracks.
she ushers the young girl to hurry but keeps close as she looked at the pile of skeletons that surrounded the nest, but kept a closer eye on the looming egg beside them.
the sudden appearance of the pterodactyl startled waddles, which caused the pig to run out of her arms in his harness and towards stan, who was still on the tracks.
they all watch in horror when the pterodactyl nose dives for them but missed and instead destroyed the tracks, causing the two of them to fall towards the wilderness below.
"Oh, no!"
"Stan!"
"Mister Pines!" Alvah slaps a hand onto her forehead when Stan disappeared into the jungle below them, she could only hope that he managed to survive that fall, but she has other things to worry about. She pushes the two children down then yanks Soos down to avoid being caught by the giant prehistoric lizard flying above them, now beginning to stress a little.
"This is just... wonderful." she says through gritted teeth, they all then gasp when Stan's hat fell into the nest "And I say it again, this is just wonderful."
"Guys, we've gotta save them!"
"McGucket, do you have an invention that can distract the pterodactyl?"
"Do I?" he pulls his hat off and starts rifling through it, when he didn't find anything he slumps down "Nope!" Alvah squeezes her temple again, the sound of crackling turned their direction towards the egg that was shaking and when it fell over they all pushed themselves as far away from it as possible.
"Aw..." Mabel cooed when a baby pterodactyl peeked out from the top of the egg, its beady little eyes staring right up at them, but Alvah got in front of Soos and the kids and kept them away.
"McGucket..." she spoke, reaching for him as well, but he just slipped through her fingers.
"Well, welcome to the world, little feller." she closes her eyes when the hatchling snapped its beak shut and proceeded to swallow him whole, she shook her head.
"He will... probably not be missed."
what stood between them and getting out of the nest was the baby pterodactyl, and with the looming threat of being eaten by either it or its mother, they were limited on options.
that was until soos suggested they get in a straight line, since a pterodactyl's vision is so far apart it won't be able to see them.
dipper doubts their theory, but with the apology and reassurance of soos, they eventually agree and get in a straight line.
alvah had to admit, she was very impressed when soos' theory was correct because the moment it laid its eyes on them, it was as if they were invisible.
"I gotta admit, that was real wise of you Soos." Alvah praised as they hid behind the rock formation once more, the young man smiles at her praise.
"Haha, thanks." a distant screech caused them to jump and peeking out of hiding spot to see what it was, they were met with the sight of... you can't be serious.
"Was that?"
"Stan?" right on the back of the pterodactyl with Waddles strapped to his chest was Stan, repeatedly punching it in the face "Waddles!"
"He's punching him in the face!" she couldn't help but whistle at the astonishing display of strength, not expecting Stan to pull of such a stunt.
"From heck's heart I stab at thee!" he shouts as he brings down both his fists to the top of the pterodactyl's head, the mighty creature lets out a screech before crashing into the cliffside and falling in its demise. Stan managed to jump off in time and pull himself up so he didn't fall with it, Alvah whistles again.
"Oh, yes! Haha!"
"You're alright, Stan?" he's panting tiredly, worn out after punching the living daylights of the flying lizard, he perks up when he hears clapping.
"I guess your story was true after all, Stan. I guess I've got to cross "watch Stan punch a dinosaur in the face" off my bingo card." he just laughs tiredly, rubbing the back of his head as she approached him.
"Ah, you're just saying that, but flattery won't get you anywhere." she knocks his shoulder, they then look down to see Mabel wearing Stan's hat, beady little eyes looking up at him "Here's your pig, kiddo." Alvah awes when Stan waves Waddle's hooves, how adorable.
"Ooo, Waddles! You saved him for me."
"Yeah, well, sometimes you just gotta... look out!"
stan takes alvah by the hand when the pterodactyl climbed back up from where it had fallen and started to chase after thme again.
they found themselves back where they had fallen in the first place and realized they had no way of getting out.
upon seeing the geysers shooting up debris, dipper points it out and says they can ride the water up.
however, when they got in the water was still.
they all scream out in terror when the pterodactyl was right before them, but soos screams "bros before dinos" and slams his fists down to get the geyser to activate and shook them straight through the room but out of the mineshaft.
mabel landed in the chandelier with waddles.
soos and dipper ended up in a piano.
stan with alvah on top of him landed in an open casket, with his hat somehow ending up on her head.
the destroyed ceiling collapsed and filled up the hole, hopefully sealing it up where the dinosaurs can't get out.
they all left that day, with alvah feeling satisfied that this experience brought stan and mabel closer, as well as soos and dipper.
she did, however, glance back towards the destroyed church before shrugging her shoulders.
she wasn't forgetting anything, right?
season 1, episode 19. dreamscaperers
"Hmm?" Alvah entered the shack and it was eerily quiet, usually, there would at least be some noise whenever she came by, especially at this hour. Entering the living room, she was met with the odd sight that was the Pines twins and Soos laying unconscious in front of Stan as he sat on the sofa, were they having a sleepover or something? She leaves the room and returns to drape blankets over their sleeping bodies and put pillows under their heads, when she reaches Stan, she throws the blanket over his lap and reaches to take his hat off when she felt something. When she removes his fez her fingers gently brush his hair out of his face, her hand recoils back when she hears a familiar laughter ring out through the room "Now that's a laughter I haven't heard in three decades." she mutters to herself, her hand reaches for his face again but this time she takes him by the chin to turn his face so she could get a good look at him.
"Ah... wha..." he muttered in his sleep, well, at least he still seemed sane. She pulls her hand back and laces her fingers together, pushing them forward to crack her knuckles then pushing her head up to crack her neck. Her fingers brush against his hair that fell over his forehead and she moves it to the side, her index finger presses against the center of his forehead as she whispers a few words under her breath and his face visibly relaxes.
"That should be enough... hopefully." she gently flicks his nose before turning on her heel to leave them be, she's done enough.
the dream demon summoned by gideon gleeful was running amok inside stan's mind in search for the code to stan's safe that secured the deed to the shack.
dipper, mabel and soos jumped into his mind to prevent that from happening but bill was just a force to be reckoned with.
unaware of how to defeat this demonic being, when dipper separated from them, bill was unleashing mabel and soos' worse nightmares.
soos' nightmare was a talking british dog man, odd.
mabel's nightmare was losing her cuteness and looking grotesque.
the two brightly colorful men, previously imagined by mabel, were erased from existence.
bill was having the time of his life bringing misfortune to these two humans.
"And now to finish you off, once and for all!" he points his finger at them, ready to blast them out of existence as well when he felt a presence he had long forgotten about. Dipper arrives after learning that they were in Stan's mind and that anything is possible, he flies up to confront Bill but instead, he was met with the demon slowly lowering his hand "Is that who I think it is?" they all look to where Bill was staring and saw in the distance an abnormal storm approaching them, the once star-filled sky was covered in dark black and red storm clouds where you could hear disoriented and agonizing screams.
"Cipher." the humans within Stan's mind tremble when the voices within the storm cloud came together and spoke, somewhat of a body formed that took the shape of a shadow and loomed over them "I didn't expect to see you here." Bill, whose body was red itself, turned back into its normal yellow color and his jolly personality returned.
"Well, well, well! Shouldn't I be saying that? You aren't one to enter a human mind, much less one so pathetic." the voice let out a deep chuckle.
"Well, my contractor states I must keep those they hold dear alive. Knowing you, you'd cripple this mind beyond saving." Bill let out a laugh as straightened his tie.
"Is that why you've been gone for thirty-odd years? Hah! I gotta thank this contractor of yours for keeping your butt out of the nightmare realm for this long!" he raised his hands in surrender when the figure raised its own hand, the outline of it glowing a bright red to charge up an attack "Hey, hey, now! Knowing that you're still around, I'm not dumb enough to mess with stuff you've claimed. I was on a job as well, and since these dummies thwarted my plans, I was dealing with them." he lowers his arm to take aim at them again but paused when the figure reached down, its own hand getting in front of them to protect them.
"Unfortunately, they're under my protection as well. So I'm going to have to ask you to leave." Dipper looks up at the figure, not expecting some supernatural being to come to their rescue. If he picked up anything from their conversation, this creature was in a contract with someone to protect Stan; to protect them. But who could it possibly be? "This form of mine may not be as powerful as my original, but I won't hesitate to erase you out of existence." they stare at each other in an unsettling silence until Bill starts to laugh so hard that a tear forms out of his singular eye.
"That's so hilarious! You and I both know that I can't be erased!" the red storm huffed.
"Yeah, but it's a threat nonetheless. So long as I am around, you will not be able to kill the humans under my protection." Bill huffed himself, he straightens his tie once more then his hat.
"Fine. Alright you kids, I'm gonna let you guys off the hook because of this old bat. Though, you might come in handy later. But know this. A darkness approaches, a day will come in the future when everything you care about will change." he tips his hat to bid them farewell "Until then, I'll be watching you. I'll be watching." and when he disappeared, a circle surrounded him that had various symbols that flashed until he was gone.
"Well he's annoying to deal with." the voice speaks, it then looks down at them, Dipper specifically "You better watch yourselves, Pines family. Now you've got a serious stalker on your hands." with that the storm started to disappear like, but Dipper reaches his hand out.
"Wait! Who are you?" the voice chuckles.
"That journal should know."
"Ah!" Dipper, Mabel and Soos wake up with a shout, shooting up from where they were lying down, they all then cheer when they realize they had awoken after such a confusion ordeal "We did it!" Mabel cheers, they then hear a groan coming from behind them and see that it was Stan waking up.
"What? Did what? What are you all doing here?" he asks confusingly, rubbing his head "And why was I dreaming of two brightly colored and radical young men?" the three of them stand up and approach him, though it was Dipper who rushed to his side first.
"Grunkle Stan, you're okay!" he exclaims, jumping up to hug him.
"What is this, a hug?"
"Nope. It's a chokehold." Dipper then maneuvers himself around him, wrapping his arm around his neck and proceed to lock him in a chokehold, causing the others to laugh as Stan struggled in his hold.
"Not bad, kid." he praises after being released from his hold, smiling at Dipper "Not bad."
"Oh?" they all perk up at the voice, looking towards the doorway, they were met with Alvah "You guys are finally awake? Were you having a sleepover, or something? I came in earlier and saw you guys sleeping, so I brought a couple blankets in so you'd be more comfortable." they all then finally noticed the blankets and pillows littered across the room.
"Alvah!" she watches in mild confusion when Mabel runs up to her, kneeling down so the young girl could leap into her arms "You won't believe how crazy our dreams were!"
"Really? I'm almost jealous I didn't join you." she lets Mabel go and watches as she lets out a breath of relief.
"I'm just glad Gideon didn't get into the safe. I really love this old shack." they all look up when the shack suddenly shock, a loud rumble being heard in the background.
"Hey, do you guys feel a..." they were all suddenly blown away when the wall exploded, Alvah was lucky she was behind Mabel so she wrapped her arms around the girl so she could shield her from the debris.
"Oh, I'm sorry, Pines family, did I wake you?" walking out of the hole in the wall was Gideon, with the safe destroyed and the deed to the shack in his hands.
"But we defeated Bill."
"Bill failed me! So I switched to plan b. Dynamite."
"What? Bill? Who... wha-- what are you guys talking about?"
"Spoilor alert, Stanford. I've got the deed! The Mystery Shack belongs to me! So, get off my property!"
season 1, episode 20. gideon rises
alvah apologizes to the pines family, not being able to house them because she lives in a small one bedroom apartment that charges her a ridiculous amount of rent.
her small apartment definitely didn't have room to house the twins and stan himself, so she was deeply sorry that she couldn't provide a roof over their heads.
she helps them however she can, whether it be giving them money or food, she'll do whatever she could for them.
she visits them when soos offers them a place at his abulita's home, and comforts stan when he was having a crisis about not being able to provide for the twins.
she isn't with them when they sneak into the "grand closing" of the mystery shack, she's watching behind the fences and cringes when they get caught and thrown out.
she was there when stan admits to the children that he couldn't take care of them, telling them that they had to go back home and that he bought them their tickets; it wasn't up for discussion.
they plead with him, even with alvah, but she couldn't do anything to help them and said it would be for the best.
"Bus fifty-two departing Gravity Falls. All aboard." the twins board the bus and take the seats at the very back where they looked out the window to see Stan, Alvah, Wendy, Grenda and Candy outside waving them goodbye.
"Sorry kids, it's for the best." he then turned around, not being able to face them after all that they've lost, Alvah placed her hand on his shoulder in a form of comfort as she looked up at the twins in the bus and gave them a sad wave goodbye. He does look back at them when the bus drives away but he quickly turns away, not being able to handle the look of sadness on their faces "What should I do now, Alvah? I've got no job, no house, I've got nothing." he looks up at her for a sign of hope but saw the conflicted look on her face.
"I... I really don't know." she muttered to herself "Everybody in this town is unwilling to see the truth that's in front of them because of the story Gideon wrote out unless we're able to help them open their eyes... there's nothing we can do about it. I am so sorry Stan, but I don't know if there's anything I can do to help you." his shoulders slump in defeat.
"I expected that." she finally looks down at him and gives him a weak smile.
"I may not be able to do anything to get you out of this, but I won't leave your side. Until you're able to get back on your feet, I'll be sure to see it through the whole way with you. I promise you, you've still got me by your side." she pats his shoulder and gives him the best smile she could muster, he looks into her eyes and despite the tears glistening in her eyes at the loss of the Pines twins, he could tell that her words were genuine "It'll take you dying to get rid of me." she let out a soft grunt when he pulled her into a hug, her eyes widened in surprise when she felt his fingers cling desperately to her blouse but she eventually relaxed as she wrapped her arms around him and leaned into him.Â
"Thank you..." she gently rubs her hands up and down his back to comfort him.
"Don't mention it." when she finally managed to calm him down she bid Wendy, Grenda and Candy farewell and led Stan back to Soos' home. They were sitting on the couch with Alvah continuing to comfort him as he buried his face in his hands, shaking his head in disbelief.
"Well, Stan, this is it. Rock bottom. No family, stuck watching infomercials for that is." they both briefly look at the television to see an infomercial about an "owl trowel", or whatever that is, he then picks up the Gideon pin on the coffee table "How did you do it, kid? Why are you always one step ahead? Maybe he really is psychic after..." they both wince when a high pitch ringing went off, Alvah's eye twitched as she stuck a finger in her ear and twisted it around.
"Ah, what was that?" Stan jumped when the ringing went off due to his hearing aid.
"What keeps causing that?" she confusingly looked at him when he glanced down at the pin and a sudden realization dawned on him "Wait a minute. That's it! I know Gideon's weakness!" she still didn't understand what was going on when he sprung to his feet as he took her with him, she goes to question him but when he suddenly grabbed her by her biceps what happened next stunned her to silence. She let out a muffled gasp when Stan pulled her into a kiss that didn't last more than a couple seconds, when he pulls away he let out a cheer and quickly ran out of the room, leaving her standing there in shock. Abuela entered the room when they shared that intimate moment and looked up at Alvah, their brow raised when she saw her face slowly turn red.
"Are you alright, senorita Alvah?" her face finally crumbled, that gobsmacked expression crumbled and she was left looking flustered and embarrassed and shocked and-- she slowly raised her hands to her lips, still remembering the feeling of his chapped lips against hers and the brush of his stubble "Senorita?"
"I-I'm-- I'm alright." she let out a gasp when Stan ran back into the room, taking her hand and dragging her outside to where his car was.
"Come on, toots! We got a brat to expose!" will only music to make up any noise, the car ride was relatively quiet. Stan took a quick look at Alvah and saw she was just staring ahead of them, he would have guessed she was fine by the composed look she had on but telling how red her face was, it was giving her away. He glanced down at her lips and saw they were slightly smudged from where he had guessed her, well, guess he smudged it from when he kissed her rather out of nowhere "L-Look, I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable or whatnot. But it was just a spur of the moment, and the sudden shot of adrenaline got me going and-- what I'm trying to say is, it doesn't have to mean anything. It doesn't..." he looked at her again and saw the way her face turned a shade of pink this time, her thumbs fiddling together.
"... I didn't, NOT, like it." she murmured, pushing a strand of her hair behind her ear "You just... caught me off guard, is all. I wasn't expecting it." she narrowed her eyes on him when he stared rather smugly at her, wiggling his eyebrows a little.
"Oh? So are you saying if I were to kiss you again, you wouldn't protest?" he teased as his hands extended out to her, they were promptly smacked away.
"Don't push your luck, Stan. Just because I said I liked it, doesn't mean you'll get a taste anytime you want." they were both smirking at each other now, luckily they were at the red light or else Stan would have likely crashed the car, but Alvah noticed something in the distance behind Stan "Is that..." she started then grabbed Stan by his face and turned him around, they both squint their eyes at it.
"... Gideon?" they muttered, if either of them remembered back to the shack, Gideon was constructing a giant mechanical statue of himself and it looked like this thing could move.Â
"Drive."
"Wha--"
"I said drive!" he was quick to ignore the law of the road and gun it down the road, he watched as she looked through his car and she surprisingly found a pair of binoculars... odd, she wasn't serious about finding binoculars, but Stan was a jack of all trades that just seemed to have anything and everything. He let out a shout when she threw herself over his lap so she could look out his window, he struggled to drive and went to shout at her but caught himself when she gasped "That little brat!"Â
"What? What is it?!" she lowered the binoculars as a look of horror took over.
"He's got the kids!" she was thrown back into her seat when Stan took a sharp turn, she looked at him when she saw the serious look on his face.
"Buckle up, Alvah. We've got our kids to save." she was quick to buckle her belt and grab ahold of the handle above her head, gripping it rather tightly. By the time they arrive at the scene, after following it for some time and seeing it explode from a distance, Alvah's nails were digging into the handle but also the center console between herself and Stan. She was as pale as a sheet of paper when Stan came to a screeching halt, taking out the police cruiser in the process, he then throws his door open and steps out "Wait! Wait! Stop everything! I've got something to say!" he rushes ahead as Alvah shakily exits the car, using the side of it to steady her trembling legs.
"Gideon... is a liar!" she shouts weakly, now placing a hand on her chest to soothe her beating heart. She yelped when he grabbed her hand once more and dragged her over to the wreckage that was of Gideon's giant robot, she dusted herself off as they now looked at the crowd.
"You guys all think Gideon is so perfect and honest! "Oh, I could never tell a lie! I'm Gideon!" Pah!"
"He's more honest than you! And we expected more from you, Miss Alvah. To think you'd take his side."Â
"Yeah! And he's psychic, too!" she chuckles softly, hand to her chest.
"That's where you're wrong, officer." both she and Stan look at each other and nod.
"How's this for psychic?" he kicks a loose panel while she hits it, and when it comes down it reveals a dozen monitors that have secretly recorded the lives of the many townsfolk of Gravity Falls "Bam! Take a good look!"
"Wait a minute! Is that me?"
"The secret ingredient to my coffee omelette is coffee!"
"And me!"
"I can verify that that birthmark is indeed disgusting."
"Hurray!" slowly everyone started pointing at monitors that had recorded them unknowingly.
"That's right!" Stan then pulls out the pin he had and pointed it at them, behind them, they got live footage of the crowd as it scanned them "These pins are hidden cameras! And my hearing aid was picking up the feedback! Who's the fraud now?" Alvah crushed the one in her hand and saw the camera lens, after the reveal, they all threw the pins to the ground and then turned their attention towards Gideon Gleeful.
"Gideon, we gave you our trust."
"You lied to us!" Gideon backed away from the crowd as they approached him with angered expressions, he then backed into the debris that was his robot and fell to the ground.
"Please, I... it's not what it looks like. What are you gonna do with me?" Deputy Durland raises his head and looks behind him.
"Tyler?" said man sniffled, wiping away the tears that started to shed.
"Get 'em... get 'em!" Alvah is giggling softly behind Stan, a hand placed on his back as she watched over his shoulder when Deputy Durland pulled out tiny handcuffs and slap them down on Gideon's wrists. She let Stan rush over to them when they started taking him over to a different police cruiser, she let out an oof when something ran into her, and when she looked down, she smiled happily when she saw that it was Dipper and Mabel.
"Are you two alright?" she asked as she knelt, opening her arms to them so they could fall into her embrace. She held onto them so tightly, her hands rubbing up and down their heads while nuzzling into their cheeks "I'm so sorry we didn't come to you in time. I'm sorry we gave up on you." they let out weak laughter, tears of relief slowly running down their cheeks.
"Don't worry, Alvah, Dipper had it all under control." Mabel says with a cheer, said boy sniffled as he pulled himself closer into Alvah's embrace "You should have seen him! He punched Gideon right in the face!" she pulled away so she could get a look at Dipper, astonished at what she just heard, and there she saw Dipper's face turn red from embarrassment.
"Oh, psh, it wasn't anything too crazy."
"Dude, you jumped off a cliff. I think that's pretty crazy." they both let out a startled cry when she ruffled their heads.
"Sounds to me you take after your uncle." she lightly punches him in the arm, winking at him "I'm proud that you stood your ground and protected your sister. I'm glad you followed your gut." Dipper's lip trembled at her words, eyes swelling up with tears again before throwing his arms around her neck.
"Thank you, Alvah." she chuckles and brings them back into a hug once more, gently carding her fingers through their hair.
"Don't mention it, kiddo." she briefly looked up and saw Stan standing in front of a camera, posing after he managed to retrieve the deed to the shack back from Gideon. She pulls away from the twins and gestures for them to be by their uncle's side, it was their moment. Stan meets her gaze as she stands in the back with the crowd, waving for her to join them, but she politely declines with a smile. As she watched them celebrate, the longer she stared the more she felt something eat up inside of her.
What was it called again?
Oh, right.
Guilt.
season 2, episode 1. scary-okeÂ
"Welcome to the grand re-opening of the Mystery Shack!" the crowd starts cheering, applauding at Stan's announcement that they could finally return "We're here to celebrate the defeat of that skunk Lil' Gideon." the mention of his name caused them to boo as Stan pulled out a makeshift doll that was of Gideon "Please, please... boo harder. But I didn't catch that pork chop all alone. These two scamps deserve some of the glory. Well, most of the glory." Toby, the local news reporter, raises what they believe to be a camera.Â
"Smile for the camera." Stan deadpans at him.Â
"Your camera's a cinderblock, Toby." the man immediately sulks.Â
"I just want to be a part of things." Shandra Jimenez, the real news reporter, gets in front of them with an actual camera.Â
"Smile for a real camera."Â
"Everyone say "something stupid."Â
"Something stupid." the flash of the camera goes off after they do funny poses "And don't forget to come to the after party tonight at eight." Mabel smiled as she knelt to grab a karaoke machine from below her.Â
"We're doing a karaoke bonanza, people. Lights! Music! Enchantment! And an amazing karaoke performance by our family band, Love Patrol Alpha!" Dipper and Stan are immediately reluctant, not remembering about agreeing to do something like that.Â
"Oh, I don't know about that."Â
"I would never agree to that ever."Â
"Too late, I wrote your names on the list." she then holds the sheet to her face, eyebrows wiggling up at Stan "I even got Alvah to agree." this caused him to flinch and look out into the crowd to try and find her, shoulders slumping a little when he wasn't able to spot her. Wendy bursts into the room with an airhorn and gets them to follow her outside so they could buy tickets to the party, when it was just them in the gift shop, Stan let out a sigh of relief with a smile on his face.Â
"Ha! The town loves us. We finally got that Gideon smell out of the carpet. Everything is finally going my way."Â
"Hey, Grunkle Stan," Stan let out a hum, looking down at Dipper "now that we have a moment, I've been meaning to ask for my journal back." Stan raised a brow.Â
"What? Journal?" he pats himself for it then knelt down and lifted up the counter to pull the journal out from underneath it "Oh, you mean this old thing? It was so boring I couldn't even finish it." he then thinks back to how he photocopied the pages, he shakes his head as he hands it back to the young boy.Â
"Wait, you're just gonna give it to me? Just like that?"Â
"What else do you want? A kiss on the cheek?" Dipper was quick to flee with Mabel.Â
"... I wouldn't mind a kiss on the--"Â
"Not gonna happen."Â
"What about me?" turning his head, he was met with Alvah, who was leaning against the counter with her chin resting on the back of her hands while she was kicking her feet back and forward. He felt his lips crease into a smile once his eyes landed on her, she winked at him "Think you can spare me a peck?" she giggled when he pulled at his tie to loosen it.Â
"Thought you'd never ask." she tilted her head to the side and giggled again when she felt his lips press against her cheek, they were both laughing like high school students on their first date. Since the day where Stan kissed her they've become a lot more open about affection, there isn't a definite label for them, but they're more openly flirtatious than they were in the beginning "So, Mabel tells me you're doing a song for karaoke tonight." he laughed when her face dropped.Â
"I am?" she then looks off, scratching her cheek in thought "I don't ever remember agreeing to something like that." she hums softly when he leans against the counter, their faces inches away from each other.Â
"Well, I'm sure you've got the voice of an angel."Â
"Mm? Then you better kill it, Love Patrol Alpha." she snickered softly when his face turned a shade of pink, she reached forward and pinched his cheek "Your adorable little niece told me about that one." she laughed when he smacked her hand away, pushing himself back and rubbing his cheek.Â
"That ain't happening. Nope. Nah dah. Never." she walks out from behind the counter and drapes herself over his back.Â
"Oh, come on. You don't wanna disappoint Mabel, do you? Do it for her." he lets her hang off of him but their attention goes over to Soos, who is currently looking out the window.Â
"Hey, Mr. Pines, what's that code word I'm supposed to yell when I see a government vehicle?" the moment Stan heard "government", Alvah was thrown off him as he rushed over to the window.Â
"Wait, what? Government vehicle?" the moment his eyes landed on said vehicle he quickly pulled himself back inside and quickly closed the windows, he then rushed over to the intercom and spoke into it "The Mystery Shack is now closed. Everybody out! I will not hesitate to use the hose on the elderly." Soos helps Alvah to her feet just as Dipper and Mabel run back into the room.Â
"Grunkle Stan, what's happening?"Â
"Yeah, you never shut down the gift shop." Alvah is ushering the kids to the side as Stan paces back and forth, Wendy and Soos watch in concern when the doorbell rings and Stan approaches the door.Â
"Welcome to the Mystery Shack, gentlemen. What can I get you? Key chains? Snow globes? These rare photos of American presidents?" the two men at the door pull out government badges, each displaying their ID.Â
"My name is Agent Powers. This is Agent Trigger. We're here to investigate reports of mysterious activity in this town."Â
"Activity."Â
"Mysterious activity in the Mystery Shack? You got to be joking."Â
"I assure you I am not. I was born with a rare disorder that makes me physically incapable of experiencing humor." Stan lets out a nervous laugh "I don't understand that sound you're making with your mouth. Now if you'll excuse us, we're conducting an investigation." they then brush past Stan, who started to sweat nervously as they searched the gift shop. Alvah was holding both Dipper and Mabel by the shoulders as they watched the two men look around but she let out a gasp when Dipper slipped away from her.Â
"Did you guys say you're investigating the mysteries of this town?"Â
"That information is classified. But, yes. Look, between you and me, I believe there is a conspiracy of paranormal origin all connected to this town. We're just one small lead away from blowing the lid off this entire mystery." Dipper's face brightened.Â
"Are you kidding me? I'm investigating the exact same thing. I found this journal in the woods which has almost all the answers. If we work together, we could crack the case." the agents share a look.Â
"If you have evidence of these claims, we should talk." Agent Powers starts as he pulls out a business card.Â
"We can talk right now. Please, please, come in. I have so much to show you!" it was at that moment when Stan and Alvah interfered, Dipper didn't expect Alvah to get in between him and the agents and push him backward while shaking her other hand in front of Agent Powers, a casual but warm smile on her face as Stan got behind her to usher Dipper away as she captured his attention.Â
"Isn't his imagination just something? If you ask me, there isn't anything weird going on around here. Probably just the locals playing pranks and whatnot. You shouldn't believe the rumors that circulate around this quiet little town." both she and Agent Powers stand up straight, both their eyes locked on each other "There is no mysterious activity going on around here. Stuff like that just... doesn't exist. If I were you, I'd forget all about this town and get as far away as possible." the two of them just stare at each other, neither breaking eye contact until Stan got in front of her.Â
"She's right, agents. Kid has an overactive imagination, and, like, a sweating problem."Â
"Zing!" Mabel shouts from the background and Alvah giggles.Â
"Paranormal town stuff, like Alvah here said, it's just part of the gift shop lore. Sells more tickets, you know." he snaps his fingers and Soos proceeds to put bumper stickers on their chests and headbands on their heads.Â
"We have other spots to investigate. We'll be on our way." Agent Powers leaves while Agent Trigger grabs a couple of bobblehead dolls his arms can carry.Â
"I'm confiscating this for evidence."Â
"Smart move." she let out a breath of relief when they left, having them around was going to be a pain in the--Â
"Wait! No, wait! We have so much to talk about." they were already gone by the time Dipper reached the door, but Stan placed his hand on Dipper's shoulder and turned him around.Â
"Hold it, kiddo. Trust me, the last thing you want around here at a party is cops." he then takes the business card from Dipper's hands "I'm confiscating that card. And how's about you go be a normal kid? Flirt with a girl, or steal a pie off a windowsill."Â
"But Grunkle Stan, you don't understand."Â
"And don't go talking to those agents." Dipper looks at Alvah for help, eyes pleading for her to talk to Stan and convince him, but she just gives him an apologetic look with a shrug and follows after him. She was the last person he expected to side with Stan, well, not really, but whenever it came to anything that Dipper was passionate about or set his mind to, she was always the first one to encourage him. But weirdly enough, she was openly against the idea of those government agents being around, going so far as to claim that there was nothing weird going around in Gravity Falls. It was hours later and Alvah was helping set up for the after-party, helping Mabel set up her karaoke machine.Â
"You look cute, Mabel." the young girl giggled and did a little twirl.Â
"Thanks, Alvah." she then gestures for her to step aside, pulling out some sort of glittery gun, she then witnessed her shoot confetti out of it at Stan "Boom! Well, the confetti cannon works. And the karaoke machine has all the best songs. "We built this township on rock and roll", "Danger lane to highway town", "T8king over midnight" by &NDRA." Alvah hummed softly, what old songs.Â
"Listen, kid, you do not want to hear this voice singing. Trust me."Â
"Grunkle Stan, karaoke isn't about sounding good. It's about sounding terrible, together."Â
"Together." Alvah echoes before letting out a grunt when Mabel hugs her face, Mabel is standing on the stage so she had the elevation to do so.Â
"And Alvah wants to see you sing as well, don't you?" they look at each other and she gives a cheeky smile.Â
"Scared?" Stan scowls at them, he opens his mouth to say something but instead closed it and stomped off, the two laugh "Surely he won't back down from this fight." she hummed softly when Mabel kissed her cheek.Â
"You're just the best, Alvah." she winks.Â
"I know." she stands off to the side as guests start pulling up, she greets the few people who walked past her and quietly enjoys the party. Soos and Mabel were having fun at the party, Stan was outside at the admission stand, but she couldn't spot Wendy or Dipper anywhere.Â
"Hey, toots!" she perks up and looked over to see Stan approaching her, she smiled and waved her hand "Have you seen Wendy and Dipper anywhere?" she shook her head with a shrug of her shoulders.Â
"Nope, was just questioning that." she looked towards the crowd and spotted Mabel, she lifted her fingers to her lips and blew on them "Mabel!" the girl paused in her movements and looked to where she heard the sound of her name when she spotted Alvah she grinned until she noticed she was waving her over, so she quickly rushed over.Â
"What's up?"Â
"Have you seen your brother anywhere?" she snorts.Â
"Yeah, he went inside with Wendy." she then wiggles her eyebrows at them "Hopefully they're not doing you know what." they both look at each other.Â
"I hope they're not doing you know what." Stan rushes inside, Alvah snorts at the panicked look he had on his face and ushers Mabel back to enjoy the party. After a couple of minutes, she only sees Wendy, and still no sign of Dipper, perhaps he wasn't feeling up for a party after what happened that morning. She should probably apologise to him about not having his back, but it's for the best if government officials are left in the dark about what's going on in this quie-- she let out a whoa when she suddenly felt rumbling, she then glances over at the food bar and her eyes widened when she saw the bowl of punch splashing around as the earth shook.Â
"I think it's an earthquake!" Wendy shouts as she blows an airhorn "Hey, everybody! We got to get out of here!" as soon as she announces that everyone starts fleeing back to their cars, Alvah tries pushing past the crowd to get to Mabel but is unfortunately carried off with the panicked citizens. It was only when the crowd dispersed that she was able to run back to the shack to check up on the kids when she saw... zombies?Â
"What the...?" she muttered under her breath as she saw the zombies surround the shack, she panicked when she couldn't find Dipper or Mabel anywhere, what made it worse was she saw a zombified Soos, who was now looking at her.Â
"Hey, dude. Would it be cool if me and my new buds eat your brains?" she gave him a scrutinizing stare, gaze hardening the longer she stared at him "I'm not hearing a no."Â
"Soos!" she yelped when they started approaching her so she was quick to run away, she tried opening the doors but they were locked so she went to try and find an open window but they too were closed and latched shut. She didn't have any time to properly find a way inside because the zombies were beginning to surround her, she backed away from the window then rushed forward and jumped through the window, breaking through the glass while shielding her face from any broken glass. She let out a sigh when her clothes got caught in the broken shards and tore a little, but that was the least of her worries, what she needs is to find those ki-- she gasped when a zombie appeared out of nowhere, grabbing her by the shoulders and pushing her into a door hard enough that it broke and they both fell in. She managed to kick the offender off of her but it was crawling back with the determination to eat her face, she looked around the closet for anything to defend herself and her face lit up at what she found "Oh, Stan, you shouldn't have." back to Dipper, Mabel, and Waddles, the two of them were cornered in the gift shop with nowhere else to go.Â
"Dipper, isn't there something in the journal about defeating zombies?"Â
"No! There's nothing in here about weaknesses. This can't be happening. I wanted answers so badly that I put everyone in danger. Now we're toast. It's all my fault and no one can save us." Dipper gasped when he was grabbed by the zombie and pulled off the ground "No, Mabel! I'm sorry!"Â
"Dipper!" he screams as he's faced with a groaning zombie but is suddenly released when the zombie was hit in the head, he falls to the ground and Mabel was quick to rush to his side, looking up at their savior they are met with a disheveled looking Stan. He was missing his fez hat, his tie was loosely hanging from his neck, he had several tears in his suit and zombie blood splattered over him.Â
"You two, attic. Now!"Â
"Grunkle... Grunkle Stan?"Â
"I said now!" they didn't need to be told twice, they quickly ran past him to get upstairs while he swung a bat down on the wave of zombies that surrounded him "Alright you undead jerks, ready to die twice?" he's panting as he's backed into the living room, taking down a few more zombies "The only wrinkly monster who harasses my family is me! Take that, and that!" it was only when the kids were safely upstairs he stops to take out a couple more zombies, shoving the bat into a zombie's mouth and went it snapped in two he punched it wearing his brass knuckles "Anyone else want a piece?!" he punches down a couple more just as the front door is busted down, he dodges a couple of swipes but was nicked in the stomach, he pulls his fist but stopped when he heard a shout.Â
"Get down!" he quickly falls back into the staircase just as the zombie's brains are blown right out of its head, turning his head, he was met with Alvah just as disheveled as he was. Her dress was torn and was covered in dirt and zombie blood, and her hair was still tied in a loose braid but some strands of her hair were sticking out, what did it was the double-barreled shotgun she held followed by the shotgun shell strap wrapped around her body "I'm gonna get that kid, for sure." she pants, she let out a grunt when one of the zombies that was on the ground grabbed at the end of her dress so she pointed the barrel at its head and shot it dead.Â
"Alvah, are you--" he sputtered out his words when she grabbed her dress and tore it down the side, spreading her legs a little wider for more leg room.Â
"That's much better." she muttered as she flipped the latch to open the barrel of the shotgun, she flicked the empty casings out and slipped two new shells down the barrel before snapping it shut and pointing at a new group of zombies "Where are the kids?!"Â
"Um, um-- uh, they're, uh--"Â
"Stan!" she snaps, shooting a few zombies at once and quickly reloading "Now is not the time to gawk! Where are the kids?!" she asks again, he shakes his head to get a hold of himself.Â
"Right, they're upstairs!" she nods.Â
"Good! Let's go join them." they stand back to back as they punch and blast the zombies away, he pushes her up the staircase first then follows after her, they look at the father clock and proceed to push it down the first flight of stairs to create some distance before rushing up towards the attic. The door is closed when they reach it, she's standing behind Stan as he bangs on the door to open it, keeping an eye out for any zombies that could appear anywhere and when he finally got the door open she quickly pushed him inside and shut the door behind him.Â
"Grunkle Stan, Alvah!" he gently pushes her to the side as he grabs a chair and lodges it beneath the door handle, Dipper lets out a nervous laugh as he approached the two tired adults "Well, at least, you can't deny magic exists anymore, right?" the two of them take a second before letting out sighs.Â
"Kid, I've always known."Â
"Wait, what are you talking about?" Alvah stands behind Stan as she turns around, a guilty look on her face.Â
"I'm not an idiot, Dipper. Of course, this town is weird and the one thing I know about that weirdness is that it's dangerous." Alvah let out a scream when a hand broke through the door and grabbed her by her hair, Stan punches her free and grabs her when she fell forward, pushing her backward alongside the kids "I've been lying about it to try to keep you away from it, to try and protect you from it." when another zombie burst through the window she let out a growl and shot it right back out, she and Stan peek out and grimace when the shack was surrounded "It looks like I didn't lie well enough." Dipper then looked at Alvah, waiting for her explanation.Â
"Ignorance is bliss, Dipper. Some people just don't need to know about all this supernatural stuff, and the less I know the better it does for my mental well-being." she fell to the floor and leaned against Mabel's bed, the young girl hurried to her side, and held her arm when she started rubbing her scalp where she was yanked back by the hair "I know it's not ideal to ignore it, but if I think about it, I find it hard to sleep at night. And if you tell the wrong people, welp, I guess tonight is a great example of that." Mabel was now applying rainbow band-aids to the open cuts on both Stan and Alvah as they try thinking of ways to get out of their current predicament.Â
"What do we do? What do we do?" Waddles takes cover under Mabel's bed beside Alvah, who rests her hand on top of the pig's head to comfort him.Â
"Normally, the journal would help us, but there's nothing in there about defeating zombies." Dipper says as he opens the book and flips through pages before showing them, and under the UV light, there they see words written on the blank page.Â
"Wait, wait, wait, the text. It's glowing in the black light."Â
"What?" he turned it around and under the light as he flipped through pages he saw words written in some sort of invisible ink "All this time I thought I knew all the journal secrets, but they're written in some kind of invisible ink."Â
"Invisible ink." Dipper quickly goes back to the chapter about the zombies and sees instructions on how to defeat the zombies.Â
"This is it! "Zombies have a weakness! Previously thought to be invincible, their skulls can be shattered by a perfect three-part harmony." Three-part harmony? How can we create that? I have a naturally high-pitched scream."Â
"I can make noises with my body. Sometimes intentionally."Â
"Whoop, whoop!" they looked towards Alvah, who was bumping her hands in the air "Love patrol alpha!" she cheered then giggled, trying to make light of the situation despite the possibility that their faces could get eaten, Mabel grinned and snaps her fingers.Â
"Exactly." they all find themselves standing on the ledge of the second floor window, well, Alvah was casually sitting on the edge as she leaned against the karaoke machine while Stan and Dipper stood as stiff as a board holding microphones, Mabel was the one that looked like she was having the time of her life despite her life being in danger "Zombies and gentlemen, I'm Mabel, they're Dipper and Stan and together, we are Love Patrol Alpha!"Â
"Whoop, whoop!" Alvah goes off in the background, she laughed when Stan glared at her to be silent.Â
"I never agreed to that name." Dipper says quickly.Â
"Hit it!" Alvah quite literally hits the top of the karaoke machine and "Taking over Midnight" by &NDRA starts playing, she giggles softly when Stan squints at the screen.Â
"Uh, Mabel, our lives may not be worth this." Dipper pursed his lips and tried getting into the beat.Â
"Friday night, and we're gonna party 'til dawn. Don't worry daddy, I've got my favorite dress on-- Mabel, this is stupid." she ignores him and sings the next part.Â
"We roll into the party, the boys are looing our way. We just keep dancing, we don't care what they say. And all the boys are ganging up in my face--" Mabel let out a startled scream when a zombie climbed up, Stan pulled her back just as Alvah stepped forward and shot it off.Â
"Come on you guys, you have to sing together or it won't work." she urged while reloading the shotgun, Dipper and Stan swallow their pride.Â
"Boys are a bore, let's show 'em the door."Â
"We're taking over the dance floor."âŻAlvah couldn't help but smile when they all started singing togetherâŻ"Oo-oo, girls do what we like. Oo-oo, we're taking over tonight. Oo-oo, girls do what we like. Oo-oo, we're taking over tonight. We're queens of the disco!"âŻAlvah laughs and claps her hands but notices that it's actually working, looking over at the horde of zombies, one by one their heads started exploding.Â
"You're doing it! Keep it up!" as she watched them she saw that they were actually having a good time, perhaps it's because no ones around that Dipper and Stan aren't embarrassed.Â
"Oo-oo, girls do what we like. Oo-oo, we're taking over tonight."Â
"Taking over tonight!" she quickly pulled Dipper back when a zombie climbed up once more and punched it in the face, knocking its head right of its neck and it landing in a bowl of soda, she winced and shook her hand.Â
"Ow." she let out a whoa when Stan pulled her close and that was when she noticed that all the zombies were dead.Â
"Thank you! We'll be here all night!"Â
"Deal with it, zombie idiots!"Â
"Pines! Pines! Pines! Pines!" Alvah only laughed, they were back inside and she managed to find Stan's fez hat and placed it on top of his head, he thanked her and adjusted it himself just as Dipper started apologizing.Â
"I'm sorry about this, guys. I totally ruined everything."Â
"Dipper, are you kidding me? I got to sing karaoke with my two favorite people in the world. No party could ever top that." she stands back as Stan crouches down to Dipper and Mabel's level, hands on their shoulders.Â
"Kids, listen, this town is crazy. So you need to be careful. I don't know what I'd do with myself if you got hurt on my watch. I'll let you hold onto that spooky journal as long as you promise me you'll only use it for self-defense and not go looking for trouble."Â
"Okay, as long as you promise me that you don't have any other bombshell secrets about this town."Â
"Promise."Â
"Promise." Alvah pulled a face when she noticed both Dipper and Stan cross their fingers behind their backs, she sighed while shaking her head, Stan then let out a sigh.Â
"Man, we have got a lot of zombie damage to clean up. Where's my handyman anyway?" they look up when they see Soos enter the room, still zombified, Alvah aimed the shotgun at him while Stan picked up a chair "Holy moses!"Â
"Wait!" they both paused and looked down at Dipper to see him pull out the journal "There's a page in here about curing zombification. It'll take a lot of formaldehyde."Â
"Ooo, and cinnamon."Â
"Come on, Soos, let's fix you up." Mabel takes the chair from Stan and starts pushing Soos away, scolding him when he kept muttering about brains, with Dipper following behind and leaving Stan and Alvah alone in the living room. Stan looks at Alvah and saw she was rocking back and forth on her feet with her hands behind her back, he looked away when she spared him a glance and whistled.Â
"So..." he cleared his throat, placing a hand on the back of his neck "you were pretty cool back there, with the shotgun and all." she gave a nervous laugh herself.Â
"Hehe, yeah. I found it in one of your closets when a zombie fell into me, I got real lucky." she says as she tosses the gun on the sofa "You looked pretty cool as well, punching those zombies left and right. I think I hurt my hand a little." she admits as she waves her hand once more, her knuckles a shade of red after punching the head off the zombie.Â
"Well, your hands are pretty delicate, toots." Stan says as he takes her hand into his, rubbing his thumb along her knuckles while blowing cool air onto them "Thanks for protecting the kids." she gave him a reassuring smile.Â
"There isn't anything I wouldn't do for those kids." she then bumps her hip into his "Including you, Stan." he just laughs, his eyes then landed on the karaoke machine that Mabel left behind.Â
"Well, sweetheart, you heard my magnificent singing voice, now it's time I heard yours. You even got a performance out of me." she scoffed jokingly, placing a hand on both her hip and chest.Â
"And you think that's enough to convince me?"Â
"... pretty please?" her resolve broke a little at the plea, he watched her raise her leg before kicking the karaoke machine and a song started to play, she raised a brow at the song but shrugged, nonetheless. He watches as she grabs a bundle of her dress, lifting a hand to her chest and lowering her head to curtsy. Stan couldn't help but chuckle and return the formal greeting with his own awkward little bow, she giggled softly before reaching a hand forward for him to take just as she started singing.
Mabel returns to the living room, leaving Soos in Dipper's care, upon realizing she left her karaoke machine and went to retrieve it, only to pause and hide in the hallway when she heard music followed by the most beautiful voice singing alongside laughter. Peeking into the room, she gasped softly when she saw Alvah and Stan dancing alone in the living room, he held one of her hands above her as he spun her around then pulled her into his arms, her back to his chest as he held her close. She looked up at him over her shoulder and continued to sing, turning around to throw her arms over his shoulders and pull herself closer. Mabel covered her mouth when she saw Stan kneel down a little to grab Alvah but her waist and hoist her up, she planted her hands down on his shoulders to stable herself and let out a squeal as Stan spun her around before gently tossing her up, catching her bridal style in his arms as he continued to spin, she giggled as she kicked her feet and threw her arms around his neck and hid her face in the crook of his neck.Â
"Ooo, Dipper's going to flip when I tell him this." she whispered under her breath before running back to where she left Dipper, missing when Alvah pulled herself out of his shoulder and how both herself and Stan stared into each other's eyes.Â
"Try once more, like you did before. Sing a new song, chiquitita~" they continued to stare at each other as the song slowed down before she let out a gasp when Stan laughed just as the music started picking up again, he placed her down and grabs her hands so they could spin around. Since the song had ended she was just laughing as they spun around like idiots until they collapsed on the ground, panting softly and staring at the ceiling "That... was really fun." Stan chuckled from beside her.Â
"It was." he stared at her from where they lay, he looked at her and saw that one of her hands was resting on her chest while the other lay motionless between them. They were already so close when they were dancing together, he held her close to the point he could feel her breathing against his neck and the way her heart was beating like crazy, hell, he held her hand the entire duration they were dancing, so why the hell was he getting nervous now? Was it because the adrenaline was finally dying? He taps his fingers against his chest as he continues to stare up at the ceiling before going for it, Alvah flinched at the sudden contact and looked down to see Stan placed his hand on top of hers. Her eyes trailed up his body and they saw the way his eyes refused to move away from the ceiling but she could see the way his neck to the tips of his ears had tinged a shade of red, he gulped when he felt her hand move from under his but instead of taking it back, she simply twisted her hand around so she could intertwine their fingers together and give his hand a squeeze.Â
"All you had to do was ask, Stan." she giggled quietly when she saw him turn his head away from her, throwing his other arm over his face to hide the embarrassment flush across his face.Â
"Shut up." she hummed softly, but that feeling of guilt started to eat at her once again as she looked away.Â
season 2, episode 2. into the bunkerÂ
only appears at the beginning with stan, helping guide the construction workers where stuff goes.Â
season 2, episode 3. the golf warÂ
joins them to play mini golf and is pretty good at it, that is until she hits the golf balls too hard and sends it flying.Â
stan laughed at her when accidentally hit someone in the head.Â
mabel gave her a sticker that said "be PAWsitive".Â
she'll take what she can get.Â
she comforts mabel when pacifica insults her once more but couldn't help but burst into laughter when mabel fires back and calls her a "walking one-dimensional bleached blonde valley girl stereotype".Â
she was so proud.Â
season 2, episode 4. sock operaÂ
mabel is begging on her hands and knees for alvah's help with her sock puppet show, knowing how good the older woman is when it comes to sewing.Â
she has to pick mabel up to get the girl to cease, mostly because they were in public and it was making alvah look bad.Â
she laughed at the sock puppet mabel made of her, she thought the likeliness was almost uncanny.Â
as the days grew closer to mabel's puppet show, she noticed with each passing day dipper's desperation to unlock the laptop they found in that underground bunker was getting to him.Â
she told the boy to take it easy, that the laptop was going anywhere and he could put his focus on it when he isn't so busy helping his sister.Â
she found it sweet that he was helping her in the first place.Â
"Oh, hi, Dipper. There you are." Alvah was with Wendy and Soos, planning on going to the theatre with them since Stan's car was full with the girls and the stuff for her puppet show, they walk out of the shack and find Dipper standing outside.Â
"What up, dude?" Wendy greets, Alvah herself smiles at the boy as she waves.Â
"You excited for your sister's play?" she felt a chill run up her spine when they approached him, she patted her chest and looked behind her but ignored the feeling when she didn't see anything "You're not catching a ride with Stan and the others? Guess they didn't wait for you."Â
"We're headed to the theatre."Â
"Need a ride, Dipper?" the boy let out a laugh.Â
"Anything for you, Red." Alvah raised a brow at the odd nickname Dipper gave Wendy, she decided to ignore it and takes a seat in the backseat of Soos' truck, leaving Soos, Wendy and Dipper in the front. They arrived at the theatre and had taken their seats, Stan was to her left with Soos, Dipper and Wendy to her right, and the entire time she kept her eye on Dipper because he was just acting weird "Ah, nothing like the theatre, huh, toots? Hey, Soos, want to hear the exact time and date of your death?" Soos laughs.Â
"Okay." she opens her mouth to say something but then Mabel appeared, looking happy upon seeing them.Â
"Hey, guys, you all made it."Â
"Are you kidding me? I would never miss, whatever this is." Alvah elbows him in his side.Â
"By the by, Mabel, where'd you put my journal again?"Â
"I used it as a prop for the big wedding scene. I still need a reverend though."Â
"Hey, what if I play the reverend? I mean, someone's got to hold that journal, right?"Â
"Great, let's go." that feeling of a chill running up her spine returned again the moment Mabel ran off with Dipper to get behind stage, she pulled a face but instead of doing anything she crossed her arms and leaned back into her seat. Stan looked down at her and saw the way her face twisted with concern, she let out a hum when he elbowed her.Â
"You alright, toots?" she let out a sigh.Â
"I don't know. Dipper's just been acting... off? He's become so desperate to find the author of that journal of his that he's losing himself, you know? I'm worried about him. Maybe you should talk to him that this summer is not just about uncovering the mysteries of this town but about having fun, it's like he's almost forgotten." Stan let out a huff.Â
"Yeah, yeah, maybe I shouldn't have given him that journal back, but uncovering mysteries is how that kid has fun. He's just got to stop taking it so seriously." he then places his hand on her shoulder, causing her to look up at him "Alright, I'll talk to him and try and get him to settle." she smiles.Â
"Thanks, Stan." he chuckles.Â
"If I didn't know it, you're acting more and more like the kid's guardian than me." she laughed and shoved him gently.Â
"Oh, how could I replace you, Stan? You're their great uncle Stanford." they're both laughing but quiet down when the play begins.Â
alvah, no matter how confusing the play was, was quite impressed with the story and found herself applauding throughout the night.Â
she made a few comments here and there but other than that she was enjoying herself.Â
it was during the wedding scene when everything seemed to fall apart.Â
alvah let out a gasp when mabel and dipper fell from above and crashed onto the stage, she was confused as to why they were fighting over the journal.Â
she side-eyed stan when he pulled out a camera and started recording them, saying how he could "sell this".Â
she pushed him off his seat.Â
the "fight" lasted a couple seconds with mabel slamming the journal on dipper's face before running around in circles and dipper eventually tiring himself out then collapsing.Â
soon enough they were all ducking when a box of pyrotechnics went off and fired off into the crowd, one even landing in the box of sock puppets and exploding all over the stage.Â
the stage was promptly destroyed.Â
season 2, episode 5. soos and the real girlÂ
only really appears to tell soos that he's a really swell guy and that he'll find a girl perfect for him.Â
smacks stan when he says he doesn't like soos' chances.Â
is also really creeped out about "old goldie".Â
season 2, episode 6. little gift shop of horrorsÂ
doesn't really appear in this episode.Â
season 2, episode 7. society of the blind eyeÂ
only appears at the end of when the children, soos and wendy return with old man mcgucket after their fiasco with the society of the blind eye.Â
after discovering that mcgucket was the owner of the laptop they suspected that he was the author of the journals.Â
so they went on this whole adventure to the museum so they could recover his memories.Â
that was when they stumbled upon the cult that was "the society of the blind eye", who were erasing people's memories of the paranormal activities that were going on.Â
when they were finally able to defeat this club of freaks and get a hold of mcgucket's memories, that's when they discovered his past and his connection with alvah.Â
"Alright, McGucket. Are you ready to see your memories? Find out who you really are?" Dipper asks as he switches the machine on that allows them to play back the memories that were unrightfully stolen, McGucket doesn't look all too thrilled, or nervous about what he is going to see.Â
"I'm not so sure. What if I don't like what I see?" Mabel places her hand encouragingly on his arm.Â
"We've come all this way. Go on." with his memory tube in hand, he approaches the machine and slots it into place. The television spurs to life and they wait a couple seconds before it reveals a younger less crazy version of McGucket.Â
"My name is Fiddleford Hadron McGucket, and I wish to unsee what I have seen."âŻthey all gasp, finally seeing who exactly the old man-- or rather, Fiddleford McGucket really wasâŻ"For the past year, I have been working as an assistant for a visiting researcher. He has been cataloguing his findings about Gravity Falls in a series of journals. I helped him build a machine which he believed had the potential to benefit all mankind, but something went wrong. I decided to quit the project. But I lie awake at night, haunted by the thoughts of what I've done. I believe I have invented a machine that can permanently erase these memories from my mind. Test subject one. Fiddleford."Â
"It worked! I can't recall a thing."Â
"I call it "The Society of the Blind Eye. We will help those who want to forget by erasing their bad memories."Â
"Today, I came across a colony of little men. Very disturbing. I would like to forget seeing this."Â
"I accidentally hit another car in town today. I feel terri-bibble. Terrible. I've been forgetting words lately. I wonder if there are any negative side effects..."Â
"I saw something in the lake, something big!"Â
"My hair's been a-fallin' out, so I got this hat from a scarecrow. Hey, are my pants on backwards?"Â
As they watched the days go by with each clip, they saw how Fiddleford descended into madness and by the time the days reached ??? he had become the senile old man McGucket they all knew today who had laughed maniacally at the end while spouting out senseless words, the screen was filled with static. The room fell into silence as they looked at the once renowned inventor become a shell of his former self.Â
"Oh, McGucket, I'm so sorry."Â
"Aw, hush. You kids helped me get my memories back, just like you said."Â
"But did you want those memories back?"Â
"After all these years, I finally know who I am. Maybe I messed up in the past, but now that I seen what happened, I can begin to put myself together again." he reaches for his memory tube when the TV spurred to life again, causing them to jump back in surprise. It wasn't over yet? McGucket takes a step back and watches the TV once more and they heard the audio first before they saw any visual of what was going on, but from what they could tell, whoever McGucket was talking to he didn't seem all too pleased.Â
"Get away from me! I don't want you anywhere near me!"âŻthey hear a clatter followed by glass shattering as Fiddleford tried getting as far away from whoever was with himâŻ"I know what you really are! I know you're just a wolf in sheep's clothing! You're a monster amongst us lesser beings!"âŻthey hear a sigh.Â
"Fiddleford, you're being overdramatic."âŻthe voice was of a man that they could not recognize, it was hard to determine who it could possibly beâŻ"I'm not here to hurt you, I just wanna apologize for what happened back then."Â
"So, you're acknowledging the fact that you did it on purpose!"Â
"No, I didn't! You just appeared unannounced and caught me off guard! How on earth is that my fault?! It's not my fault you saw something you weren't supposed to see. Now look at you, you've started some... some, some cult!"Â
"It ain't no cult! We're helping people, you see? We're erasing the bad things that people don't wanna remember."Â
"And what if you're erasing too much? What if people start to forget who they are? And what about you? I know you've been using that thing one too many times on yourself to the point you're forgetting who you are. Do you even remember what you were doing in Gravity Falls in the first place?"Â
"U-Uh, I was... I-I was--"âŻthe sound of a slam caused Fiddleford to shriek, they all then noticed how a picture started to form and at first all they saw was a still somewhat decent-looking Fiddleford looking absolutely terrified as he stared at the looming individual who was slowly approaching him.Â
"What happens when you start to forget about your wife? And your son? Do you even remember their names? What if they come up from California and they see something they weren't supposed to see? Are you going to erase their minds as well? How selfish can you be?"âŻthe individual takes another step just as the picture is formed and their eyes widened when they saw a pair of uniquely colored red eyes that held nothing but disappointmentâŻ"How do you think he'll feel if he saw the state you've fallen into?"âŻhe didn't flinch when he pointed the gun at him, his gaze only hardened.Â
"Don't-- Don't come any closer or else I-I'll... I'll use this on you!"âŻhe rolled his eyes.Â
"Yeah, you don't have the guts to shoot me with that thing."âŻFiddleford's shaking got worse with each step he tookâŻ"Now put that thing down before you hur--"âŻtheir eyes widened when he shot him with the memory gun, even he was surprised that he actually shot him, he stumbled back in surprise and fell into the table behind him while clutching his head. They saw a wave of confusion wash over his face as he looked around before looking back over at where Fiddleford was, when he saw the way, he was panting as he stared at him, his face hardened with anger.Â
"I-I... I warned you."âŻhe let out a shout when he lunged at him to smack the gun out of his hand. He brought his arms up to shield his face from what he believed he was going to attack him, but instead he let out a frustrated huff.Â
"Fine then, have it your way. I'm only checking up on you as a request from your old friend, but I have no obligation to actually care for you."âŻturning around and despite the TV failing to capture a high-quality image they were able to distinguish a fairly young man dressed in rather odd clothes, it was someone that they didnât recognize from anywhere. Not from the town, not a tourist who could have visited the Mystery Shack. It was a total stranger to them. Who were they? They mentioned a friend. Could that friend the author or someone else entirely?âŻ"Perhaps when you come to your senses, I'll be nice and fill in the few blanks of what you can't remember. But that'll be until then."âŻthe video cuts off and they're left in silence once more, they all look at McGucket and see him shaking.Â
"I... I remember him. I still can't remember everything exactly, but... but he's one of the reasons I became like this. But he didn't do it intentionally, I think?"Â
"Does that mean whoever the man was had his memory erased? Does that mean his memory is somewhere here as well? Maybe if we find it, we might get some more answers."Â
"Oh, you kids can go do that without me. I've got some remembering to do." they were hesitant to let him go but he reassured them that heâd be fine, he took a pair of glasses he found on the TV and left them to search for the mystery manâs memory tube.Â
Meanwhile...Â
"Stan... Stan, s-stop it!" Stan laid on top of her, laughing alongside her as he kissed up her neck and all over her face, his hands holding her by her waist as she did her best to push him away by his face and shoulder "I'm ticklish! Hahaha, stop it!" he only continued his attack just so he could continue to hear the melody that was her laughter, his grip on her tightening as she squirmed underneath him.Â
"Nah uh, sweetheart. I don't know how long those kids are gonna be, but I wanna spend the rest of my night with you." she smiled up at him, wrapping her arms loosely around his neck and pulling herself up so she could press her lips against his and he welcomed it warmly. His hand moved up to her lower back to lift her closer to him so she tightened her hold around his neck, they both pulled apart to take a breath and before they could dive in for more, they heard the front doorbell ring. They break apart and look to where the door is, waiting breathlessly for it to ring again, they think they're in the clear and go to continue until it rings again "Urgh, dammit! I'm gonna strangle whoever's at the door." she giggled softly when he lifted himself off of her, grumbling to himself as he went to answer the door.Â
"Go easy on them." she teased, she hums to herself as she waits for Stan to tell whoever it was to get lost but jumped when he instead shouted for her.Â
"Alvah, it's for you!" she raised a brow, oh? She shrugged her shoulders and pushed herself to her feet, cleaning herself up a bit before leaving the room. She had her calm and kind demeanor as she peeked over Stan's shoulder, greeting whoever it was with a smile but her face twitched a little when she saw who exactly it was "How old man McGucket knew you were here, I'll never know." she and McGucket stared at each other, similar to how they stared at each other back at the mineshaft, but she saw a different glint in his eyes the longer they held their stare.Â
"I'd like a word with you, Miss Alvah."Â
"Well now, wait just one moment bus--"Â
"Of course, perhaps we'll settle the feud between us." Stan stared at her in shock, giving her puppy dog eyes to get her to come back inside, but she simply patted Stan on the head and pushed him gently inside "I promise we won't be too long, just go back inside and wait for me. I'll even stay over, if that's what you want." he stared at her before throwing his head back with a sigh.Â
"Urgh, fine! But don't take too long! We were just getting to the fun part." she laughed and ushered him inside.Â
"I won't!" she leaned her head inside and waited for him to be fully gone before closing the door behind her, her face completely changed as she leaned against the front door, arms crossed and attention back on the man in front of her "So, Fiddleford Hadron McGucket, what would you like to remember?" a smirk stretched across her face when she saw Fiddleford glare up at her.Â
"Everything." she chuckled cruelly.Â
"Oh, with pleasure."Â
season 2, episode 8. blendin's gameÂ
the children don't bring up knowing that alvah and mcgucket have history amongst each other.Â
either that or they just don't want to believe that alvah did something bad that caused mcgucket to spiral the way he is.Â
in the episode, alvah knows the history behind soos' tragic tale of his birthday and, despite the heartache it gives him, encourages the twins to make this birthday worth it.Â
she was also there ten years ago when stan first hired soos, patting his head with a smile.Â
season 2, episode 9. love godÂ
doesn't involve herself with stan when he tries to appeal to the "hippy weirdos" during the festival.Â
she does laugh when she saw his failed attempt at making a hot air balloon.Â
she quotes "I heart kids" for the rest of the day, irritating him.Â
season 2, episode 10. northwest mansion mysteryÂ
doesn't make an appearance in the episode.Â
season 2, episode 11. not what he seemsÂ
"What happened here?" Alvah arrived at the Mystery Shack when the Pines twins were putting out a fire with water balloons, she greets the twins when they came running up to her with hugs and looked over at Stan, who was casually sitting on the outside sofa while drinking a pitt cola. She waved her hand and perked up when he waved his hand to greet her back before gesturing for her to come over, she ruffles their heads before making her way over to him and taking a seat beside him "Good morning, Stan. You seem to be in a chipper mood." he lets out a laugh.Â
"I'm in an even better mood now that you're here." she giggled softly.Â
"Stop it." they're laughing together until they're both looking out at Dipper and Mabel, she snickers softly when Dipper throws a balloon rather weakly that it barely makes it a foot from him, he's immediately wiped out by a balloon to the face by Mabel "But seriously, what's gotten you smiling this morning?" he clears his throat as he rubs the back of his neck.Â
"Well, do you remember how I told you I've been working on something for the past thirty years?" she raises a brow but nods her head "I think... I think it's coming together now. I'm so close to it now that I'm not gonna let anything get in my way from my greatest achievement." her gaze softened as she placed her hand on his knee.Â
"Then I hope everything goes your way, Stan." he smiles at her and places his hand on top of hers, however, her eyes widened in surprise when a water balloon was thrown at her, soaking her. They look over and see that it was Dipper who had thrown it, whose face was frozen with horror.Â
"O-Oh my gosh, Alvah! That was meant for Stan!" said man was howling with laughter, she stared at Stan and promptly shoved him off the sofa, which caused the kids to laugh, and then proceed to shower him with water balloons.Â
"Alright, alright! Hahaha! I tell ya, it's unnatural for siblings to get along as well as you do." Mabel lets out a laugh.Â
"Haha! Don't worry, we've still got plenty of summer left to drive each other crazy." she cheers as she grabs a hold of Dipper, he then pushes her back and splashes her with a water balloon.Â
"Heh, yeah... plenty of summer left." she grabbed his hand from behind him after hearing the way his voice dampened a little, he squeezed it and smiled when she squeezed his hand "Kids, there's something I... something I should tell you. It's, um... w-well it's complicated. I..." she was startled when he abruptly took his hand back from her "I'm gonna go refresh my soda." she and the children watch him rush off in a hurry, they look up at her to see if she knew why he fled the way she did but even she looked confused.Â
"Alvah?" her face saddened when he disappeared but she shook her head and smiled at the kids.Â
"I'm sure whatever he has to tell you is just hard for him to expl--" she shot up to her feet when she heard shouting, immediately getting in front of the kids to protect them "Stan? Are you alri--" she lets out a gasp when a group of armed men came out from around the corner and pointed guns at her, the kids jumped back when she was tackled to the ground.Â
"Alvah!" she lets out a grunt when the man above her grabbed her by the wrists and slapped handcuffs around them.Â
"Target secure." she turned her head and her eyes widened when she saw the soldiers surround Dipper and Mabel.Â
"Kids are secure." she was lifted to her feet as a squadron of government soldiers broke into the house through the windows, she glared at the man who was handling her.Â
"Hey! I haven't done anything! I know my rights." she turned her head when she saw Stan was being escorted by another government soldier "Stan! What's going on? Why am I being arrested?!"Â
"Alvah, I-- hey! Hands off, you stooge! I don't understand. What did I do that warrants this much arresting?" Stan shouts as he was held down on the boot of a car, she was treated nicer than him and was left standing, she scoffs when she saw Agent Powers and Agent Trigger appear.Â
"The government guys? I thought you got eaten by zombies."Â
"We survived... barely."Â
"I used Trigger as a human shield. He cried like a baby." she deadpanned, she didn't need to know that "This is security footage of a government waste facility. At 0400 hours last night, someone robbed 300 gallons of dangerous waste."Â
"What? You think that's me?"Â
"Don't play dumb with us, Pines!"Â
"But I actuallyâŻamâŻdumb! Last night I was restocking the gift shop... I swear!" he was then taken into the car, leaving Alvah with the kids still handcuffed.Â
"Why am I being arrested? What did I do?" she leaned back as her face scrunched up with anger when he got close to her.Â
"We've been keeping an eye on Mr Pines ever since that zombie incident and we've noticed that you have a close relationship with him." she let out a gasp when she was being led away to a different government vehicle, her eyes not leaving Agent Powers "We might not have any video evidence of you helping, but we can't write you off the list just yet."Â
"I'm being arrested for mere association with him?! I swear, this isn't going to end well for you!"Â
stan finds it slightly amusing seeing alvah get a mugshot but is silenced when she glares at him from across the room.Â
she and stan are separated into different interrogation rooms but she could just hear him fumbling over his words, trying to say "he's innocent until proven guilty", but failing.Â
they really had no need to take her in as well but from what they've observed, she and stan were nearly always seen together.Â
what's to say she wasn't with him during that ordeal?Â
they asked her questions to get her to talk, to get her to prove that it was indeed stan who stole the nuclear waste.Â
but throughout the interrogation, she was eerily quiet.Â
giving short or one-worded answers.Â
what really disturbed them was how calm she looked, her eyes and voice devoid of any emotion.Â
from what they got from the locals, alvah was a walking ray of sunshine. no matter who saw her she always had some way to make them smile.Â
she was kind, nice, and polite and the type of person who you could talk to no matter the topic.Â
but the woman sitting in the interrogation room, a singular light hanging above her head as she stared at them without blinking... it terrified them.Â
"She's a lot creepier than I would have thought."Â
"Let's get some air. Her answers are getting us nowhere." Alvah watched them leave the room before slumping back in her seat, she knew this day was coming but she didn't expect she'd be arrested like Stan, it was a little humiliating if she was being honest. She hoped the kids were alright, she knew Stan was fine telling how the agents left him alone in the room, but she was getting a little frustrated that they were holding her here all because she and Stan were close. She began to scowl but let out an oh when everything, including herself, started floating a few feet off the ground before dropping back down with a notable thud.Â
"Huh, now ain't that interesting." unlike Stan, she was handcuffed to the table in front of her so she tugged it back when it dropped a few inches away from where it originally was. This was going to get a lot more fun, a few hours rolled by and the group of agents came back into the room with determined expressions.Â
"Look here, lady. You may not be guilty of any crimes unlike Mr Pines in the next room over, but you could get into serious trouble for withholding information. If you tell us what you know, you can go home." she just raised a brow at him.Â
"Uh huh." she answered boredly, leaning back against her seat while letting her head hang back, looking up at the ceiling like it was the most interesting thing she's seen all day. She didn't flinch when the agent slammed his hand onto the table, she simply raised her head to look at the agent, expression indifferent "Struck a nerve?" she snickered when he grabbed her by the collar of her chest, yanking her out of her seat and scowling at that smug look on her face.Â
"You're stepping on thin ice, lady."Â
"Ooo, I'm so scared." she let out a laugh when he threw her back into the chair and she waved her hands from where they were chained "Now that ain't a way to treat a lady. Have you no manners?" she then started laughing rather manically, this was the first emotion they got out of her that entire time and it really freaked them out, with how far her smile stretched across her face and how her laughter echoed throughout the empty room.Â
"God, you're creepy. I don't know why this town likes you so much." she winked.Â
"Thanks. I take that as a real compliment." she grinned cheekily at him when he slumped against the table, she glanced over at a clock and saw that it was seconds away from nine o'clock "Hey, do any of you guys get motion sick?" they look at her with confused expressions.Â
"What? No?" she chuckled.Â
"Good, then you'll be just fine." the moment the clock struck nine everything in the room started floating just like before, but this time it lasted much longer and the agents in the room began freaking out. She continued to sit calmly in her seat while the other men tried their best to find anything stable, she glanced to the side when she heard in the room over a whole lot of shouting, she figured Stan had managed to free himself and was effortlessly getting himself out of the room. The moment the gravity came back everyone fell to the ground with a grunt, she just looked down at them amused, she perked up when she saw something run across the window of the door before coming back.Â
"Alvah! Let me--" she raised her hand and shook her head, gesturing for him to leave.Â
"You clearly have somewhere to be, Stan. I'll be fine. I'll catch up with you later." she winked at him and though he seemed reluctant he dashed out of the police station, now that Stan was finally gone, she inhaled deeply while rolling her shoulders "Finally, the day of his return has arrived." the agents were slowly peeling themselves off the floor when they finally noticed Alvah stand to her feet, the one that was being violent with her pulled himself up by using the table but noticed that when she stood up the handcuffs that kept her secured to the table snapped off.Â
"Hey, lady..." he paused when he saw her lace her fingers together and push them forward so she could crack her knuckles, followed by rolling her neck before finally settling her eyes on him "y-you can't just--" he was cut off when she grabbed him by the collar of his shirt, the same way he grabbed her, and pulled him until they were inches away from each other's faces.Â
"What happened to that big boy attitude from before? Don't tell me that was all for show." that same grin that scared them stretched across her face again but this time her eyes held a sort of viciousness, or rather, insanity "You should have left us well alone, and maybe then you wouldn't have to suffer such a gruesome fate." the next couple of minutes the room was filled with cries and screams followed by maniacal laughter that slowly died out as time ticked by, the agents in the next toom quickly burst out of the room the moment they collected their bearings and ran out to chase after Stan but first checked up on their fellow agents interrogating Stan's part-- they all recoil back at the stench of death lingering out of the room, how blood was splattered across the floor and walls and even the ceiling, and at the center of it all was Alvah, holding the broken arm of the same man who was acting up on her.Â
"Y-You..." her head snaps towards them like a doll, they flinch back at the sight of blood dripping down her face as she presses the heel of her boot into the agent's head to keep him still.Â
"You should have heeded my warning, Agent Powers." she spoke, she took a step forward but raised the leg that was on the agent's head, they flinched back when she slammed her foot down and crushed his head "If I were you, I'd forget all about this town and get as far away as possible. But now... I can't let you leave. You know too much." Agent Powers takes a step back when she snaps her head again, her pupils moving erratically within her eye socket.Â
"We should have kept our eyes on you, not Stanford."Â
stan was running as fast as he could back to the mystery shack, hoping that soos did as he was asked and protected the vending machine.Â
little did he know that dipper and mabel found his stash of fake id's, the newspaper article that proclaimed he was dead and the code that unlocks the vending machine to reveal the hidden door that leads to the basement.Â
soos, dipper and mabel venture down into the basement and in horror found exactly what the government agents were searching for.Â
the machine that could potentially destroy the world.Â
with only a minute to go, the trio found a manual override that could possibly shut the machine down and stop it from tearing the universe apart.Â
turning the three keys at the same time, it powers up a button directly in front of the machine that could shut down the machine.Â
they quickly rush over to it, intending to shut it down for good when stan finally made it back.Â
"Don't touch that button!" they all whip their heads towards the door and see a panicked look on Stan's face as he shouted at them to stop, he saw the way they stared at him with mixed feelings. Betrayal, anger, confusion, Dipper's hand was hovering over the button that could potentially ruin thirty years of his progress "Dipper, just back away. Please don't press that shutdown button. You gotta trust me." the boy's gaze hardened on him as he looked between him and the button.Â
"And I should trust you, why? After you stole radioactive waste, after you lied to us all summer! I don't even know who you are!"Â
"Look, I know this all seems nuts, but I need that machine to stay on. If you just let me explain--" his head snapped towards his watch and started beeping, indicating that another gravitational anomaly was going off "Oh! Oh, no! Brace yourselves!" the machine that Stan had been working on spurred to life, a gateway of sorts opened up as they were lifted off the ground, this anomaly was much more powerful than the previous ones because it started to lift the shack off the ground along with the other buildings within Gravity Falls.Â
"T-Minus thirty-five seconds."âŻthey're all floating off in different directions, Mabel, however, got her foot caught in the wire attached to the shutdown button.Â
"Mabel! Hurry! Shut it down!" Stan panics when he saw her pulling herself towards the button, he manages to plant his feet on the wall he was thrown into and push himself towards her.Â
"No! Mabel, Mabel, wait! Stop!" he let out a grunt when Soos slammed into him to stop him "Soos, what are you doing? I gave you an order!" Soos tightened his hold on Stan.Â
"Sorry, Mr Pines, if that really is your name, but I have a new mission now, protecting these kids!"Â
"Soos, you idiot, let me go!" Dipper manages to throw himself at Stan, sending the three of them flying through the air.Â
"Let me go!"Â
"Mabel, press the red button! Shut it down!"Â
"No, you can't! You gotta trust me!"Â
"Grunkle Stan, I don't even know if you're my Grunkle! I wanna believe you, but..."Â
"Then listen to me. Remember this morning, when I said I wanted to tell you guys something?" they briefly looked away when the timer went off, saying that they had twenty seconds, the gateway surged with energy and threw the boys back into the wall opposite to where Mabel was, she raises her fist to push the button but stopped when he started speaking again "I wanted to say that you're gonna hear some bad things about me, and some of 'em are true, but trust me, everything I've worked for, everything I care about, it's all for this family."Â
"Mabel, what if he's lying?! This thing could destroy the world! Listen to your head!"Â
"Look into my eyes, Mabel! You really think I'm a bad guy?"Â
"He's lying! Shut it down, now!"Â
"Mabel, please!" Mabel looked between Stan and Dipper, her head swirling with all kinds of thoughts. Mabel didn't know who to choose-- who to believe. On one hand, Stan was pleading with her to not push the button? But what did he gain from this machine being on and possibly destroying the universe. On the other, Dipper was telling her to push the button to prevent such a catastrophe from happening. The timer slowly counted down as her hand lowered towards the button, she looked back at Stan and saw how much he was begging her not to do it.Â
"Grunkle Stan... I trust you." with that she raised her hands above her head and allowed herself to float away from the button.Â
"Mabel, are you crazy?! We're all gonna--" the moment the timer struck one a blister of white light exploded out of the machine and enveloped the entire room, this lasted for a couple seconds before gravity returned and everything fell back to the ground. Looking towards the machine, it was completely destroyed at this point but the gateway was still powered on and Dipper saw through the smoke a figure walking through. The figure approached them but stopped right in front of one of the journals, Dipper watched as he placed his six-fingered hand on top of the cover before lifting it off the ground and putting it in his coat "W-What? Who is that?" Stan, who lifted himself off the ground and adjusted his hat, stared up at the figure with disbelief.Â
"The author of the journals... my brother."Â
...Â
...Â
"Is this the part where one of us faints?"Â
"Oh, I am so on it, dude." with that Soos fainted, but as they all slowly took in what just happened in the span of a minute, the sound of someone slowly clapping echoed through the room along with their footsteps. Looking towards the entrance, through the dust, Stan recognized the figure as she slowly approached them.Â
"Well, well, well. You did it, Stanley. I just knew you could." Stan's eyes widened at the sight of Alvah, he had completely forgotten about her at the police station, but now she was here... different. She had blood splattered across her face and dress, the ends of her hands dripping with it while the end of her dress looked soaked along with her boots. As she gets closer he reaches his hand out to her but she completely ignored him, her eyes fixated on the man he proclaimed as his brother "Welcome back, Stanford."Â
Fandom: Stranger Things
Pairing: Robin Buckley + Steve Harrington x Female!Harrington!Reader
Pronouns: She/Her
Relationship: Romantic/Familial
Occupation: University Student
Ability: N/A
Keys:
[F/N]: Female Name
[L/N]: Last Name
[N/N]: Nickname
[H/C]: Hair Color
[E/C]: Eye Color
Warnings: child abuse, character death, violence, vulgar language, alcohol.
âSiblingsâ pt. 1, pt. 2
this part is going to be dedicated to my friendâs friend @puresassââ.
the unknown guyâs name from hellfire will be nathan, he looks like a nathan to me.
the harrington coupleâs name will be richard and lauren harrington. those seem like the most basic bitch names I could think of.
there was a part in here where I just didnât give a shit and I feel like yâall will be able to pinpoint where.
thereâs bound to be a lot of mistakes in here but I a) canât be fucked fixing and b) I canât be fucked fixing.
the endings a little anticlimactic and not what I would have wanted but I canât be fucked and itâs too long so I just needed to put a stop to it. maybe iâll change it or I wonât, Iâll see how i feel.
that is all.
Steve felt numb.
He couldnât believe that this was actually happening.
He couldnât believe that he was attending his sisters and boyfriends funeral. The last time he attended a funeral was the year prior for Barb, and even then he still hasnât fully gotten over the guilt of what happened to her to the point he canât even go swimming in his own goddamn pool. Staring at his reflection, he caressed his face that was still recovering from the onslaught his sister and the Russians did to him, but his heart hastened at the sight of his eyes in his reflection. Tears gathered in his eyes quicker than he realised, a sob escaping his trembling lips that he had to cover his mouth and quickly look away before he broke down before arriving at the actual funeral. Peering one last time at the mirror he looked away immediately when all he saw was her staring right back at him, but not his sweet and beautiful sister that he grew up with, but the monster whoâs complexion was comparable to that of a sheet of paper, veins as black as tar and a dead expression that glared at him from behind.
Dustin enters the room to check up on Steve, he was taking longer then the allotted time Steve had given him, to find him collapsed on the ground unable to quell the tears and broken cries for his sister. Dustin was quick to rush to Steveâs side, wrapping his arms around his shoulders and letting the older man cry into his shoulder. Dustin didnât quite understand what Steve was going through, he himself hasnât met [F/N] like the others did, whether it may be the flayed version of her or not, but he understood that their relationship ran deep. He remembered the rare few times Steve did mention his sister, and when he did, Dustin would have to listen to Steveâs rambling about how cool his older sister was and how she did absolutely everything in her power to ensure he was happy. There wasnât a bad thing he could say about his sister, everything about her was just praise after praise.
Jonathan was the one to get Steve to calm down, completely understanding exactly what Steve was going through. Before it was him that lost Will, when he FIRST lost Will to the upside down and when the police found his âbodyâ in the quarry. It was gut wrenching to see Steve, who never let anyone see that they got to him, unable to control the tears running down his cheeks or the violent shaking his body was suffering through. But unlike him, [F/N] was really gone, they all saw her dead body along side Billyâs, neither one of them were walking that one off. They werenât recovering from that wound like they did with others, they were really gone and they werenât coming back.
Robin wasnât doing so good either. Arriving at the burial, they noted how exhausted she looked with dried tear tracks staining her cheeks. Upon seeing each other, a new wave of anguish washed over them as tears threatened to spill, but they managed to pull themselves together and used each other for support and comfort. Nancy didnât really know Robin all to well but she offered her comfort, placing a hand on her shoulder and gently squeezing it while Dustin stood at Steveâs side and rubbed circles into his back. It took them everything not to collapse to their knees when they finally lowered the caskets into their craves, Max herself wasnât doing so great as she stood with her mother with El at her side and watched as Billyâs casket disappeared under the earth. Steve couldnât stand being there any longer than he had to be, the moment both caskets were buried he didnât hesitate to turn tail and return to his car where he spent the next couple of minutes balling his eyes out because he just couldnât believe this was happening.
He didnât want to believe the fact that he was now outliving his sister, he was now an only child. He pressed a hand to his mouth when a sob rippled out of his throat, pressing the heels of his hands against his forehead while gritting his teeth. God, what the hell was he going to tell theirâ his parents that she was dead? How the hell were the going to react? He already tried calling for them, others tried notifying the Harrington couple that their eldest child and only daughter had died in the Starcourt fire along side thirty other people, counting Billy Hargrove who was known as her lover and Police Chief Hopper, dubbed a hero for rescuing the surviving few that managed to escape. [F/N] herself hasnât really spoken or seen their parents in a long time, only tolerating their mere existence for the sake of Steve but the moment she was free of school and their hold, she ditched Hawkins without a moments hesitation. She only came back for Steve, it was always for Steve. Maybe if he hadnât stuck around because he couldnât get into a good college out of Hawkins, maybe [F/N] wouldnât have returned to bum fuck nowhere just to see him. Goddammit, it was always his fault!
She became the disappointment of the family for him.
She laid down her crown for him.
She became the local freak for him.
She died for him, and maybe that might not be true, but he was never going to forget that look of absolute pain she had in her eyes when she realised what she had done. He finally had her back, he was finally in her arms safe and though she was bawling her eyes out because she had hurt him, it was his [F/N]. That was his big sister that adored him with all her heart, but it was exactly what Jonathan said, her love for him is both her weakness and her strength. She loved him too much that she threw her last chance away just to get back at the monster that ruined her life, in doing so she died in the arms of her supposed lover.
Billy, oh poor sweet Billy. Not a single day goes by where knowing what exactly was going on in Hawkins, the guilt of not telling the blonde the details will continue to eat at him until the day he reaches his limit. Things were finally going good for both him and Billy, they finally pushed the events of the year prior to the side and started getting along, but dating? Gosh, Steve wasnât so sure when he fell in love with Billy exactly, but it felt ethical. He was helping Billy work on himself, helping him think of ways to mend his relationship with Max. He was Billyâs safe haven away from the horrors of his father, that sick bastard that didnât hesitate to sell all his shit, divorce Susan and abandoned the Mayfield family to flee Hawkins. Maybe he was already planning it from how fast he reacted to the news of his deceased son, but that didnât matter, Billy was trying and thatâs all that matters. He was trying, he was trying to be better, but none of it matters anymore because heâs gone.
âI-Iâm not readyâŠâ he mumbles under his breath, sniffling to himself as he tries wiping the tears away but were replaced by more. He lets out a groan, looking over at the passenger seat, his mind began playing with memories of her âI-Iâm not ready, [F/N].â she lurched forward when Steve abruptly stepped on the brake, glancing over at her brother, she saw that panicked expression on his face that reminded her of the time she tried teaching him how to ride a bike. Right now she was teaching him how to drive a car after he passes his learners, though perhaps it wasnât a good idea to teach him in her mustang.
âWell,â she takes a breath, grip so violent on the handle above her while her other was placed on his knee that she would occasionally squeeze ânot everyone is ready to drive. Youâve got plenty of time to get the hang of it, I promise.â he lets out a sigh, head bumping against the wheel.
âBut Tommy said he understood on his first go.â she scoffed, rolling her eyes.
âThat virgin? Psh, please. Pretty sure he flunked the first time trying for his learners.â that made a smile crack onto his cheeks but that didnât stop his nervousness, she lets out a sigh â⊠I couldnât go to mum and dad to help teach me to drive, and though I was better off teaching myself, guess who I went to for help?â
âWho?â she was already grinning before she answered him.
âMunson.â now she bursts into laughter when he whipped his head so fast she was surprised he didnât break his neck âOh, come on now! I was desperate, and though it was a mistake in itself, he did make it more fun to learn. But in the end it was his uncle that taught me, heâs such a gentlemen. Love the guy to bits.â now they burst out into laughter, [F/N] smiled brightly when that managed to calm him down and he didnât look as nervous as he did.
âWell, I needed that.â she huffs.
âHey, when you get comfortable enough to drive, I might even let you take my baby out for a drive.â his face lights up.
âReally? Youâll let me drive your mustang?â she rolls her eyes, pushing his head by the cheek to look back out towards the road ahead of him.
âDonât get your hopes high, first learn how to pull out of the driveway then weâll talk.â in the end [F/N] did let him take her mustang out for a spin but was quickly banned from driving it again when they blew past Hopper and [F/N] was fined for letting a learner drive and over the speed limit, they never spoke about it ever again. Just the memory of him together with [F/N] made him happy but the bitter thought that she wasnât around anymore just made every happy memory of her sour now.
*knock knock*
âHey, dude.â Steve lets out a gasp at the soft knocking on his window, thinking it was maybe Nancy or Robin, he hurriedly wipes his tears away before looking over but was surprised to see who it was.
âMunson?â Eddie gives him a nervous smile followed by a wave, he then gestures with his hand to roll down the window and so he does âWhat are youâ what are you doing here?â Eddie couldnât help but frown at the state the former âKingâ Steve Harrington was in, he couldnât believe it. From that cocky little shit that went humble after newbie from cali, whoâs also dead, overthrew him, he didnât know who was in front of him. Maybe this was [F/N]âs crybaby brother that she gave up everything for, he takes a breath as he rubs his neck.
â[F/N] was my friend, man, thereâs no way Iâd miss her funeral.â Eddie pulled away briefly to look over at his uncle, to which he was gesturing to the small box that Steve failed to notice until now âUm, I know weâve never really talked or nothing but⊠I think sheâd want you to have this.â he then hands Steve the box, shoving his hands into his pockets the moment Steve takes it from him. He wants to tug against the suit and tie Wayne forced him into, saying he should at least look a little appropriate for [F/N] and Billyâs funeral, he at least let him wear his ripped jeans if he wore the tie. A reasonable bargain.
âWhat is this?â
âOpen it, and you might find out.â Steve couldnât help but scoff at his words but heeded them, taking the lId off before freezing up at what he saw. Eddie swallowed thickly, not expecting this kind of reaction so he leaned over to see his expression and his heart dropped when he saw the tears running down his cheeks again. Steveâs trembling hand reached into the box and he pulled out one of the many polaroids that filled the box, the one he had in his hands was of her with Eddie and his frieâ their friends laughing together in what he could make out was the hideout. FUCKING KILLED IT, was what was written at the bottom of the photo âHey man, Iâm sorry if that didnât help or anythingâ she always mentioned you, you know? She loved talking about you with any chance she got to bring you up to the point it got annoying, but she loved you. Thought you might have wanted to know that.â he raised his hand to caress his arm then looked back towards Steve to see that he was looking up at him with those tear filled eyes. God, he felt his own tears threatening to fall cause looking down at Steve just reminded him of [F/N]. Why the hell did the two of them have to look so alike? He had to same exact heartbroken look on his face the day she and Eddie first became friends, when she begged for him to help fix her relationship with Steve even if it meant destroying her reputation.
âI-Iâ thank you, MunsonâŠ! Youâve no idea what this m-means to me.â Eddie glanced at Steve and saw him looking through the other the other photos, and though he still had tears running down his face, he had a bittersweet smile on his face âShe looks so happy in m-most of these.â he muttered softly, he remembered how his sister hated taking photos, especially if it was for their parents. She made it her personal mission to frown or look as miserable as she could in each family photo, so seeing a genuine smile on her face really meant something to him.
âShe was always happy around us, called us the family she wished she had.â Eddie cursed under his breath when he noticed Steve flinch âOh, Iâm sorry, I didnât meanââ Steve shakes his head.
âNo, no, I understand where youâre coming from.â he wipes away the tears and some of the snot, sniffling to himself then looked up at Eddie with those red doe eyes, glassy with new tears threatening to fall at any moment âShe was the sister I took for granted, and now that sheâs gone⊠I donât know what to do with myself.â Eddie takes a breath, taking a step back and pinching the bridge of his nose to calm himself down, when he looks back at Steve he places his hands on his hips and gave him the same look he did with [F/N] whenever she was feeling depressed.
âListen, Harrington.â Steve looks up at him âYour sister and I were close, as Iâd like to say, she was my platonic soulmate. Sheâs told me things that I am more than willing to take to the grave, but I think she would want you to know what great lengths she went to just for the sake of your happiness over her own. So now that sheâs gone, I hope you donât let her efforts die in vain. She would want you to live your life to the fullest even if sheâs gone, if not, we both know that sheâd kick your ass.â this caused the both of them to laugh softly, Steve looked up at Eddie with a newfound fondness, feeling grateful for his words.
âThanks for that, I really needed that.â his thumb caressed against a different polaroid, one where she looked drunk and was hanging off of some big guy with short curly hair, though the both of them were laughing happily while Gareth looked confused in the background, at the bottom was captioned with [F/N] + NATHAN HAVING A BLAST w/ GARETH âIâm glad she at least had one friend that understood her; that was there for her when nobody else was on her side. I wish I had that.â Eddie frowned softly.
âNo offence dude, but you did have that.â he scratches at his cheek, trying to hide the guilty look on his face but he was struggling âShe was always there for you, even when you thought she wasnât. There wasnât a single time that she was against you.â Steve swallowed a lump down his throat, feeling a pang of guilt in his heart for every instance he thought [F/N] hated his existence as much as he hated her, but that hate was one sided.
âI really took her for granted.â Eddie presses his lips together and slowly nodded his head.
âYeahâŠâ his eyes perked up when he saw a small group huddle up, there he saw his friends looked as disheveled and upset as he was standing beside his uncle âH-Hey, Iâve got to go now. But if you ever need to talk, or want to hear some funny stories of how dumb your sister was in high school, you know where to find me?â he offered, not really expecting Steve to take him up on that offer, but he nodded his head.
âIâd actually like that a lot. She hasnât told me much of what happened in high school, saying it all went by like a blur.â Eddie stuttered over his next words, waving his hands around before rubbing the back of his neck.
âO-Oh, yeah, totally! Then I guess, see you around?â Steve nods his head and waved his hand goodbye, Eddie returns the gesture before jogging back over to his uncle and friends. Steve watched them for a bit, watching the one he knows as Gareth fail to keep his tears under control because the moment Eddie was in front of him he broke down crying, and soon a chain reaction broke out through the lot of them and they were all crying together. He inhales shakily through his nose, he sets the box of polaroid photos on his passenger seat then digs through his pocket, upon finding what he was looking for he pulls it out and grimaces at the sight of Billyâs signature necklace hanging through his fingers. Max was kind enough to give him at least one piece of Billy with him, it wasnât his ring but this was more than enough to give him some closure. Putting it on, he clutches onto it tightly, his knuckles turning white from how harsh his grip was, before raising it up to press his lips against it.
âIâm sorry we didnât have enough time, Billy. Iâm so sorry.â he lowers it until it sits against his chest, he pats the space over his heart and takes another deep breath, this time to calm the new wave of tears that threatened to fall. Another knock on his window has him turning his attention towards the glass, his eyes lit up slightly at the sight of Robin knocking gently on the glass of the passenger side âRobinâŠâ he called out weakly, she gives him a strained smile before opening his door and taking a seat, moving the box onto the floor.
âHeyâŠâ she greeted in return, the two of them sat in silence. It was comfortable, just the two of them together, simply acknowledging each otherâs existence. Robin flinched slightly when she felt something brush against her arm, sparing him a look, she saw that he offered his hand for her to take. Her bottom lip trembled softly but she took his hand nonetheless, giving it a tight squeeze before hunching forward, burying her face into the palm of her hand as her shoulders shook when she started to cry again. Steve, this time, inhaled sharply to stop himself from crying once more. If he knew his sister, and heâd like to think that he did, then she wouldnât want him crying over her death as much as he was right now âWhat do we do now, Steve?â Robin asks through her tears, looking at him in a desperate plea.
â⊠move on, I guess.â Robin knew that was the answer, but god forbid she wished there was another one, where this wasnât happening to begin with. She wanted Steve to take her to their place and there sheâll find Billy and [F/N] soaking it up in the pool complaining about how hot it is. Maybe her heart wouldnât ache as much as it did if she never met [F/N] to begin with, maybe sheâd feel better if she didnât get to know Harrington at all. But how could she think that because now every time she looks at Steve she at least sees a part of [F/N] in him, or maybe thatâs the reason sheâs coming to hate looking at him. They share the same sad little look, resembling that of a kicked puppy begging for attention.
âIs that all we can doâŠ?â she muttered softly.
âWhat else is there to do?â she couldnât think of anything, he gently squeezes her hand âDo you want to come over?â she nods her head.
âYeah.â they spent the rest of the day sitting silently in his room, neither one of them had the heart to go into her room because they knew they wouldnât be able to control themselves from having another meltdown. Robinâs eyes lingered over to Steve and saw that his hand was fiddling with Billyâs necklace, glancing down at herself, her bottom lip started trembling when she remembered she was wearing [F/N]âs jacket despite the intense heat of the summer âSteve, can I take something of [F/N]âs?â
âYouâve already got two of her jackets, what more would you want?â Steve then noticed where her gaze was fixed and so he let out a soft sigh but nodded nonetheless, this is where the two of them found themselves standing painfully in the middle of [F/N]âs room. Honestly, Steve didnât know what to do with her room anymore. The day she moved out and left for university their parents wanted to throw all her stuff out, saying that she was no longer welcome in their house ever again, but Steve was adamant on keeping her stuff there and prided himself on managing to convince them, but now he wanted nothing to do with any of her stuff. Everywhere he looked was just a reminder of what he had done to cause them to drift apart in the first place.
âIâll be quick, I donât want to be in here any more than you do.â Steve watches from the door as Robin looks around [F/N]âs room, looking for something specific. He almost felt like it was a preach of [F/N]âs privacy seeing Robin open draws and nearly throw things around in search for whatever she was looking for, she finally stopped at [F/N]âs bedside table, opening up the top draw and pausing in her search. Robin sniffled softly as she pulled out a cassette tape, she smiled sadly as she flipped it around and saw what was labeled on it âfor my song birdâ.
âSong bird?â she hadnât realised Steve was behind her until he spoke, though she wasnât startled by his sudden appearance, she just nodded softly as she looked down at it.
âShe called me her song bird whenever I tried singing, and though I thought my voice was terrible, she told me she loved it.â her thumb caressed the cassette as she stared at it fondly âShe told me she was working on it, even if she already made a tone of mixtapes for me, she told me that this one had songs that told me how much she loved me. I donât know if itâs finished or not, but I thought Iâd take it, finished or not.â she thought back to that memory fondly, she was sitting in [F/N]âs room listening to a different mixtape she made for her, glancing over at the girl occasionally from where she laid.
âWhatâs got you thinking so hard, [F/N]?â Robin questioned, seeing the way her forehead creased as she stared down at the piece of paper intently. She could always tell when her [F/N] was in deep thought, from the way she was bouncing her leg along with the cigarette that hung from her lips. She always did try not to smoke around Robin, saying how she thought smoking was gross, so she tried to hoard off her addiction but when her mind got too much for her sheâd have a cancer stick on her lips, a window was open so the room wouldnât get too overwhelming for her though.
âThought of a new mixtape for you, song bird.â Robin blushes softly at the nickname, she always loved the sweet pet names she thought for her revolving around her name âI think this one will be my best one yet.â
âReally? I donât know about that, I think the last one you made for me was your best one.â Robin giggles to herself as she thought about it, [F/N] labelled that one ârageâ that the two of them would play at full blast whenever either one of them was feeling like letting loose because of how shitty Hawkins was.
âSay all you want, but I believe youâre really going to like this one.â she says, pointing the pencil in her hand towards her âEach song is going to represent just how much I love you.â she blinked at that declaration.
âHow much you love me?â she nods her, making a little âmm hmmâ noise as she took the cigarette from her lips and taps the ash onto her ashtray âHow much more can you love me?â [F/N] chuckles affectionately.
âI donât think Iâve ever felt the way I do with any other girl Iâve been with, Robin. Youâre very special to me and I just want you to know that.â she looks down at the sheet of paper with jotted down love songs and blushed softly âI really want you to know that you have a special place in my heart⊠though you do come second to Steve.â Robinâs face fell the second Steve was mentioned, [F/N] snicked and quickly pocketed her list of songs just as Robin jumped to her feet.
âI donât want to be second to Steve!â [F/N] puts out her cigarette just a second before she was tackled out of her chair to the ground, she burst out into laughter as Robin sat above her, holding her down by the shoulders as she laughed âWhy canât I be your first place?â [F/N] fondly rolled her eyes, hands lingering onto her thighs whilst turning her head to kiss the hands on her shoulders.
âThe moment weâre married youâll be my first place, my sweet. The day you become my wife will be the day Iâll put you before anyone, but until that day, Steve will forever be my first place.â Robin pouts but that didnât settle the pink flush rising to her cheeks, she scoffed and rubbed her thumbs into her shoulders.
âYouâre saying that as if Iâll say yes.â this earned her a chuckle.
âSo you wonât marry me?â
âI didnât say thatâŠâ the two of them were thrown into a fit of giggles, Robin collapsing onto [F/N] in the process of it all. A fond smile worked its way onto her face as she reminisces about that night, each time Robin brought up the mixtape, asking when will she be able to listen to it, [F/N] would give an excuse saying how she needed to add a few more songs to it before sheâd consider it done, but Robin knew sheâd be nervous to give it to her âI wonder what songs she chose.â she muttered softly, placing the cassette into her pocket as she stood to her feet.
âThink she picked cheesy love songs?â Robin snickers at the thought.
âAs funny as that thought is, you and I both know she would choose songs with meaning behind them.â the two of them now stand in silence just staring at each other, Robin was the first to break. She throws her arms around Steve and starts sobbing into his shoulder, Steve just stands there motionless for awhile as Robin cried into his shoulder before finally raising his hands to wrap around her torso. Steve offered for her to stay the night if she needed it but she couldnât handle the thought of being in that house, and though she felt awful that she was going to be leaving Steve all alone in that empty house, she just couldnât bear the thought of it. She left with an apology with her parents where she now her room clutching the cassette tape, she was nervous after all. This was probably the last gift she was ever going to receive from [F/N] and she didnât want to use it recklessly. When she couldnât handle sitting in silence anymore she finally sat up and grabbed her cassette player, taking out [F/N]âs other mixtape for her and replacing it with the new one before putting on her headphones.
â[F/N] and Steve have drastically different taste in music, but I can totally imagine hearing her listen to George Micââ her thoughts were caught off guard when she heard the track of an old classic, her eyes started to water at the sound of âSo This Is Loveâ sung by Ilene Woods beginning to play. Robinâs parents peek into her room and their hearts broke at the sight of Robin, openly crying as she held her cassette player close to her chest as classical love songs played one after the other. Robin couldnât believe she forgot how in love [F/N] was when it came down to classics and orchestra type songs, having seen her punk/alt girlfriend blast music like Led Zeppelin and Ozzy Osborne more than sitting down to appreciate classics like Beethovenâs Moonlight Sonata or even Claude Debussyâs Claire de Lune. The first time she caught her listening to an old classical was when [F/N] had quite a hard time that day and needed to settle and relax and classical music always seemed to calm her down.
âI donât know, honestly. Itâs something about the melody that feels so⊠euphoric. Maybe one day youâll feel the same type of love I do for the old classics, huh?â Robin gasped when the tape ended drastically, her trembling lips let out a sob when she came to the realisation.
She didnât get to finish it.
Steve wasnât doing any better. He found himself situated in his room, sitting on the floor with the box of polaroids Eddie had given him and was looking through each and every one of them. Each one looked better than the last, her smile getting bigger and bigger whenever she was with her group of friends she called family. In the background he was playing a tape that he and [F/N] grew fond of together when they were young children, âGo Your Own Wayâ by Fleetwood Mac was adored by [F/N] despite its meaning but both herself and Steve loved the way it sounded to their ears. He was planning on sharing this with Robin but he probably will on a later date, right now, he just wanted to be alone to reminicent on the good old days by himself.
âI wish I told you what was going on, [F/N]âŠâ he murmured to himself, finding a polaroid of [F/N] by herself this time, she looked the calmest in this one compared to the rest but she still had that genuine smile on her face. MOVIE NIGHT was captioned at the bottom, ah, so that explains the bowl of popcorn that sat in her lap âMaybe if I warned you beforehand, none of this would be happening in the first place. Maybe then you and Billy would still be here, alive and breathing.â he shakily spares a glance towards his mirror but quickly turned away when he saw her once more, whats even worse, he saw Billy standing beside her. Everything was just getting so much harder.
[time skip: a few days later]
His parents coming home was unexpected. He was in the middle of cleaning his room when the front door to the house was unlocked and opened, voices filling the usually cold and empty house. How were they going to react knowing that their daughter was dead? How are they going to react at the sight of Steveâs still healing face? What about how he was involved with the fire that went down at the Starcourt Mall and that he was unemployed? His thoughts were brought to a hold when his door opened, glancing over, he winced at the sight of his mother. Both himself and [F/N] took most of their physical traits from their mother, from the skin tone to the shade of hair to the eyes and moles covering their bodies, so staring at his mother that mirrored his sister almost made it hard to look at her.
âOh, Steven, youâre home. Good, your father and I need some help bringing our luggage in from the car. Be a dear and give us a hand.â he felt his body twitch, what? How is that the first thing she says to his face? Werenât they told that their eldest daughter was dead? âSteven? Why havenât you move yet? I asked for your help, did I not?â she was taken aback when a look of anger flashed across his face.
âMum, did you not hear the news on [F/N]?â an immediate reaction came from his mother, she let out a sigh as she rolled her eyes.
âWhat? Did she flunk univesity? I had a feeling she would, she didnât come crawling back here did she? Your father is going to be upset if he sees her, heâs already irritated that you still havenât cleaned out her room like you were supposed to.â his hand balled up into a tight fist, werenât they told that she was dead? Is that why they didnât come rushing home? Is this why it took them fucking days to get back?!
âDid no one tell you?â
âTell me what?â she blinked in surprise when tears, whether it be of anger or grief, began to swell in his eyes as he stared down at his mother.
â[F/N] died, mum. We had her funeral a couple days ago.â now she wasnât expecting Steve to say that, she blinked in confusion as she thought back to what happened a few days ago. She did remember both herâs and Richardâs phones blowing up, people they didnât know calling them in regards of what happened to their children and what happened while they werenât in Hawkins. They brushed it off their shoulders, thinking the two of them just simply got into trouble, but looking at Steveâs bruise face and heartbroken expression gave her a different impression.
âSheâsâ no, sheâs not.â Lauren shakes her head âI refuse to believe that your sister is dead, okay? Thereâs no way that girl could have possibly died, alright? If sheâs anything from how I remember her is stubborn. If anything, sheâs probably doing it for the attention. You know how much she bathed in the light of everyoneâs attention, so thatâs probably just itââ
âMum! I fucking SAW her die!â Lauren flinched back at Steve raising his voice âWhy the HELL would she kill herself for attention, mum?! Thatâs the most self-centred thing you could ever think of when she was the most selfless person to have ever existed! She died and I saw it happen, she died and there was nothing I could do to save her! She was suffering and I didnât even notice!â Steve was going to fall into a rant but swallowed back his next words when his father walked into his room, standing behind his mother with that disappointed expression that never seemed to change.
âWhy are you yelling at your mother, Steven? Much less swearing at her.â Steve let out a shuddered breath, raising his arm to wipe away the tears.
â[F/N] is dead and neither of you knew about it.â Richardâs face surprisingly showed a sign of surprise before quickly disappearing when he shook his head, he then let out a sigh as he crossed his arms.
âIs that all?â Steve flinched back âI donât see why youâre making such a big deal over that girl being dead.â Lauren wore a saddened face, reaching up to grab at her husbandâs forearm.
âRichardâŠâ she murmured softly, Steve adverted his eyes when his father glared at him.
âB-But, she was your daughter. Donât you care that she died at all?â Richard scoffed.
âThat girl hasnât been my daughter for years, Steven. When are you going to accept that she is no longer a Harrington? I guess her death was the final nail in the coffin, but physically and metaphorically.â Steveâs shoulders slumped as he stared at both of his parents, both unsympathetic that their daughter was dead and their son was grieving over her âNow stop this foolish behaviour at once, Steven. We have more important matters to attend to.â with that. Steve was left in his room alone once more but this time he was feeling a different sort of emotion for the parents that emotionally and physically neglected him⊠resentment. He didnât understand why theirâ his parents came to hate [F/N] the way they do now, he just didnât understand. Just [F/N] rebelling against them and basically flunking school until her last semester wasnât a good enough answer for him anymore. Did he really not pay enough attention to his sister? Did he really not know how much she was suffering all because⊠all because of him? He needed answer, and he knew just the man that had them.
âEddie Munson!â he shouts at the top of his lungs, Eddie, feeling a sense of deja vu, opened the door to his trailer and raised a brow at the sight of Steve. He felt a pang in his heart when he saw Steve standing at the foot of the stairs leading into the trailer, it hurt because it reminded him of how his and [F/N]âs friendship first began.
âHarrington?â Eddie mutters questionably, about the ask what he was doing there in the first place but caught himself âYou here to learn a few things about your sister?â Steve swallowed thickly, he couldnât find the right words so he just let his head fall, hands behind his back as he sheepishly nodded his head. Two completely different personalities, he thought to himself. With a sigh, he took a step back and gestured with his arm just Steve to enter his humble abode, Steve now found himself sitting on the couch a little nervously while Eddie took his uncleâs favorite chair. Steve looked around the trailer, awing at the impressive collection of mugs.
âUm⊠nice place?â Eddie huffed softly.
âWell, [F/N] loved the trailer. She didnât care that it was small, it was less suffocating compared to the literal mansion you Harringtonâs got yourselves. She hated the simplicity of it all. Wayne always tried to clean up because he thought it didnât suit a young lady like her, but she always told him that the trailer was perfect.â Eddie hadnât realised he was rambling in a bad way because when he looked at Steve he saw the brunette had a guilty yet knowing look on his face âOh, sorry.â Steve shook his head.
âNo, no. I-I get it.â he laughed nervously as he rubbed his hands together, looking up at the ceiling to stop the tears from forming in his eyes âShe complained that even with the two of us in the house, the silence felt overwhelming to her. I guess thatâs why she was always out and away from the house, even more so having her music on at full blast. It was a comfort, she said.â Eddie nods his head.
âTherapeutic.â Steve laugh so weakly.
âYeah, thatâs what she would say whenever I would complain about her music.â Steve and Eddie soon found themselves sitting in silence, whether it be awkward or comfortable, they didnât know. Steve sniffled to himself, inhaling deeply as he brought his hands to his face then dragging them down âI didnât notice a lot of the problems she was suffering, did I?â Eddie pulled a face, that was enough to get Steve to close his eyes and the guilt that was in his stomach started to bubble.
âDude, there was so much wrong with your sister I was surprised she was able to function properly.â he collapses into the chair, running a hand through his hair then waved his hand around âSo, what exactly would you like to learn about your sister? Her first time at a rave? How about the time I let her play my sweetheart and she broke one of the strings for shredding to hard?â Steve felt his hands start to get sweaty, his head hanging in front of his head once more.
â⊠how badly did our parents treat her?â Eddie felt like the air was knocked out of him, his eyes now staring at Steve in disbelief.
âCome on now, you should know how bad it was.â the pain in Steveâs eyes said otherwise, he let out a breath as he turned away, rubbing the back of his neck nervously âI told you there a few things she told me that I was more than willing to take the grave, right?â Steve nods his head.
âRight.â
âThat happens to be one of them.â Steve goes to detest, saying that he should know why their relationship turned into the dumpster fire it is now but Eddie just refused to meet his eyes âShe told me if you were to ever learn youâd blame yourself, Steve. She didnât want you to feel the guilt of it all, so as her best friend, Iâm not going to touch that subject. Iâlll answer all your other questions, but not that sensitive topic. But if thatâs all you want to talk about, then Iâm going to have to ask you to leave. Talking about her hurts my heart too, man.â Steve bit his lip, Eddie watches him close, watches as all sorts of emotions pooled in his eyes.
â⊠[F/N] mentioned how you two would get into the dumbest shit when you two attended high school together, could you tell me a few of the shenanigans the two of you got into?â Eddie couldnât help but snort softly, raising his hand to cover the lower half of his face as he thought back to hisâ their high school days. Where to begin. Steve watched Eddie closely, he watched as his hand slowly dragged down his face before he cupped his own face and leaned into his palm, slowly a smile worked its way onto his face as he thought back to one memory.
âThis⊠was back during our second year of high school.â
âSuck in your gut, Eddie!â
âWhat gut? Are you calling me fat?â
âYes! This was your idea, so shut up and suck in that gut!â when you put Eddie and [F/N] in a room together, or if theyâre together regardless, they tend to share one single brain cell between each other. It was just like any typical day at Hawkins High where you could find the troublesome duo for once not doing anything too chaotic, they were just causally chatting about anything that came to mind, Eddie himself rambling about his new campaign idea and a few lyrics he managed to add to the song he was writing with [F/N] listening closely to each and every one of his words. Their conversation came to a halt at the sound of shouting and struggling, leaning forward, they see the jocks shoving a poor nerd into his locker and left him in there. The two stare at the poor fellow before turning to look at each other, the same brain cell that they share sparking as they shared the same thought. Eddie, who was now in his locker while [F/N] was pushing at the locker door with everything she had, were being complete idiots.
âPush harder!â [F/N] scoffed at him, pushing herself up so she wasnât leaning against the locker door anymore, cracking her knuckles then rolling her sleeves above her elbows. She sucked in a breath then proceeded to shoulder the locker to close, when she noticed that it moved she moved so that her back was pressed against it and went back to pushing. She lets out a grunt when she suddenly fell from the lack of pressure, when she fell to the ground she heard a click and laughed when the locker finally closed.
âHaha! It worked!â she quickly rises to her feet and looks at Eddie through the gaps on the door, he too had a big grin on his face âYou cozy in there, Eddie?â they both laugh.
âNope, Iâm cramped as shit! Get me out of here.â she rolled her eyes, she grabbed the handle and pulled but her face scrunched up in confusion when it didnât open â[F/N], thatâs not funny, hurry up and open it already.â now she grabbed onto the handle with both hands and started yanking at the door for it to open but it still wouldnât budge.
âUm⊠I think I busted the latch.â they stare at each other in silence, moments later [F/N] is now desperately trying to open the locker door but everything she tried wasnât working âGoddamn, this shit ainât budging!â
âTry harder!â
âI am!â [F/N] let out an exhausted breath when she tried pulling with everything she had, she then knocks on it âDang⊠I guess youâre stuck in there for the foreseeable future, it was nice knowing you.â she then proceeded to turn on her heel as she started walking away, this caused Eddie to cry out for her.
âHey, wait! Donât go! [F/N], please! Donât leave me in here, Iâll die!â she rolled her eyes at his overreaction, she placed her hands on her hips as she thought of different ways to get Eddie out of his current predicament, when a thought did come to mind she lit up.
âOh, Iâve got an idea. Stay right there, Iâll be right back.â he let out a sigh as she rushed off to do whatever she needed to do, slumping back in what little space he had in that cramped locker.
âSure, itâs not like I can go anywhere.â [F/N] had gone off to her car to grab a crowbar from her boot to get him out, they were then given detention for damaging school property. Eddie laughs fondly at the memory going so far as to throwing his head back and running a through his hair, his laughter grew louder when Steve joined in. He could think of other stories he, [F/N] and Hellfire had gotten into from their high school days. How [F/N] jumped out of a window because she saw a five dollar bill laying on the ground, or maybe how she and Jeff convinced Gareth that Eddie wouldnât mind that he sat in his precious throne⊠he did very much mind, or maybe the time when they performed at the Hideout and Nathan got a little too drunk and proceeded to jump off the stage to go crowd surfacing but instead landed on the ground with a loud thud.
Those were the days he missed.
âHaa⊠when your sister left, god, it felt like a piece of me left with her.â he felt the tears begin to sting in his eyes, he looks up whilst inhaling deeply to stop the tears from shedding âI honestly didnât think my relationship with her would become something so deep, but Iâm so glad we became the greatest of friends in the end. I am going to cherish the moments I had with her.â Steve stared blankly at Eddie after he spoke those words, he then looks down at the ground once more.
âCherish the moments, huh?â he mutters softly.
Nightly chats soon became a daily routine between the two of them, each sharing a new story they had about [F/N]. Steve told Eddie how [F/N] allowed him to drive her mustang, to which Eddie was jealous that [F/N] let anyone beside her behind the wheel of her precious car. Eddie told Steve about how whenever the both of them shared a class he would often cheat off of her, they got in trouble because Eddie wrote down her name when it asked for his name. Soon topics changed from [F/N] to Billy, he knew what happened with Billy back in â84 and was surprised that Billy lived to tell the tale when she came back to Hawkins to visit Steve, though Steve did tell him that the two of them got into a scuffle until they got along and became pretty good friends. He met Billy a handful of times when the blonde would come buy weed off him, sometimes theyâd chat about their favourite song from any metal bands they collectively listen to. Hargrove was a pretty chill dude under all anger and leather, sometimes heâd see that rare genuine smile that he couldnât help but associate with [F/N]. Those two were so alike he couldnât help but feel worried for him whenever he had to go home, if he could call that situation he lived in a home.
Soon the stories of Billy and [F/N] changed to normal conversations between Eddie and Steve. Eddie learnt that Steve now worked at Hawkinsâ Family Video with his best friend Robin Buckley, Steve learnt that Eddie was writing a new song to perform live at the Hideout with the rest of Corroded Coffin and so on so forth. Sometimes the two of them would share a blunt and sit on top of Eddieâs trailer, chatting about the dumbest of things as they watched the clouds pass by or how the stars shun brightly in the dark sky. Tonight was one of those nights, Eddie glanced over at where Steve was laying and his face softened when the dark circles under his eyes have eased up so now that they were barely noticeable, at least they were making some progress. His brow perked up slightly when a strand of Steveâs hair fell down and was now laying in front of his eyes and without thinking her reached forward, this caught Steveâs attention so he looked over at Eddie and froze up a little when Eddie tucked his hair behind his ear. The two of them wordlessly stared at each other and upon realising what he had done he quickly pulled his hand back, muttering short apologises as he held his hand to his chest.
âI-Iâm sorry if I⊠made you uncomfortable.â Steve blinked at Eddie then turned away, a sudden wave of heat flushing to his face as he tucked the same strand of hair behind his ear, Eddie watched this and felt butterflies in his stomach when he saw the tips of his ears turn a shade of red.
âItâs fine.â wow Steve, no wonder Mike thinks youâre lame.
Similar instances occurred after that.
It started off as small compliments. Steve spiced up his hair by a little? Eddie is the first to notice and tells him that he looks nice. Eddie leaves a jaw dropping cliffhanger at the end of one of his D&D campaigns? Steve applauds him for his excellent story telling and tells him heâd make a great book if he put himself to the challenge. Steve asks him if the outfit he was wearing looked good on him? Eddie is now one of his best hype men (other than robin, of course) and he thrives off the fact that he his face turned a bright pink because of it. Eddie performs a song for Steve that he thinks is lacking something? Steve in return encourages Eddie that itâs perfect and he too thrives off the fact that he made him as flustered as he did and that he pulled his hair over his face. Steveâs happiness was contagious because when he came into work Robin immediately noticed his happy mood, telling by the bright smile on his face and that joyous aura radiating out of his body.
âWhatâs got you so happy? You cheating on me?â she joked, she raised a brow when it looked like he wasnât really paying attention to what she was saying.
âHuh?â he mumbled in response, she furrowed his brows and looked at him closely âOh, yeah.â she pursed her lips at that.
âSo you are cheating on me?â it took him a second to realise what she was saying, she snickered softly when he whipped his head back to look at her to the point she laughed at the face he was making.
âWhat? No, no! Thereâs no one that can replace you, Robin!â she hums with a nod, crossing her arms and leaning to the side so that her hip was resting against the counter âCome on, Robin! Do you really believe I know anyone else that could replace you?â she hums.
âWell, I havenât felt this sort of happiness like that ever sinceâŠâ she quickly cut herself off before she could finish her sentence, he himself flinched softly at the remembrance of Billy. Would it be wrong if he moved on from Billy? His shoulders slumped as he thought about Billy and yet he couldnât help but chuckle softly when he noticed a resemblance between the two of them, three if he counted his sister. He seemed to have a distinguished taste if he really thought about it, his face now drops into the palm of his hands while letting out a groan âYou good?â
â⊠would it be wrong if I found someone else?â Robinâs eyes widened softly at that, Steve managed to find someone else? She hummed softly at the information and leaned backwards, crossing her arms and looking up in thought.
âWell⊠I donât think so, no. Just like [F/N], I think he would have wanted you to move on. And as awful as this sounds, thereâs no point in waiting for someone if they arenât coming back.â she reaches forward, grabbing him by the bicep and giving it a light squeeze âItâs okay to move on, Steve.â she says that and her heart canât help but cling onto that last bit of love she had for [F/N], her eyes lingering to where she left her bag and inside was the same mixtape sheâd been listening to on repeat.
âSheâs been so hung up ever since that funeral.â
âWell, what do you expect? Her apparent girlfriend died right in front of her, I think Iâd be just a distraught as she is if that were you.â Robin closed her eyes at the sound of her parents discussing how depressed she had gotten, still not being able to move on from [F/N[. She had noticed recently that Steve was getting better with each passing day and to say that she wasnât jealous, thatâd be a lie. Steve had someone he could talk to about what happened, all she had was Steve and the times she needed him he was too busy with that other person. She let out a sigh, curling deeper into her blankets and tried so hard to forget about [F/N]; tried to replace her with someone new she could fall in love with and treat her right. But who could that be if not [F/N]? She was the type of girl she dreamed of and now that dream has ended, her heart stilled when the mixtape ended as quickly as it began. A single tear ran down her face when she closed her eyes, sitting in silence for a couple seconds in hopes that something else will play, that this wasnât the last song, but of course nothing would play. She let out a shuddered breath while wiping away a her tears, raising her other hand to reach for the cassette player but before she could start from the beginning she heard a voice.
âJesus fucking christ, how do I even use this shit?â she let out a gasp, body sitting up abruptly at the sound of her voice. Was that [F/N]âs voice she was hearing? She pressed the headphones closer to her ears, waiting for something else and she felt her heart beat faster when she heard her laughter âUm, I think Iâve gotten the hang of thisâŠ? Yeah, no I donât. Umâ shit.â more laughter followed after that, Robin quickly reached for the cassette player and held it close to her chest.
â[F/N]âŠâ she whispered out, oh how she missed her voice. How she longed to hear her voice, and now sheâs got it right here. She never knew there was more to this cassette because she would always replay it before the last song ended.
âHi Robin, if youâre listening to this then youâve finally made it to the end of this mixtape. Um, Iâm still learning how to use this thing and Iâm probably gonna have to cut some of this shit⊠somehow, whatever!â she sniffles softly, hearing [F/N] shuffle through something then pick something up âUh, I havenât done something like this in a long time and I might be a little rusty, but bear with me. This is my little gift to you, songbird.â her eyes widened softly when she heard the swipe of her fingers running along guitar strings, she can play the guitar? Soon she heard the guitar begin to play âI donât want to set the world on fireâ but the moment she heard [F/N] start singing her heart was already on cloud nine, she could sing as well? Robin was slowly coming to realize that she didnât really know much about [F/N], not really. [F/N] probably knew about her to the point she could right a three page essay about her favourite ice cream flavor and why itâs her favourite, but her? She barely knew anything outside of the fact that she hated her family and that she loved Steve, she was only now coming to realize how little she knew about the one she loved.
âOh, [F/N]⊠Iâm so sorry.â she muttered softly, falling back onto her pillows and letting her mind drift off at the sound of [F/N]âs voice.
âIâve lost all ambition, for worldly acclaim. I just want to be the one you loved~â I want to love you as well, Robin thought, imaging that [F/N] was there. She was sitting at the edge of her bed, playing the guitar while singing to her, singing her to sleep to stupid little love song. Robin dreaded the moment [F/N] reached the end of the song and instead of replaying it to the beginning so she could hear it again, she was going to listen to it to the end this time âHaa, how did you like that songbird? Didnât expect I could sing, could you? Itâs not something Iâve done for a long time, but I thought itâd work wonders on you. I love you, Robin. I hope you enjoy this gift from me.â she was then met with silence once more and those tears she was holding back came flooding out, she was beginning to hate the silence. She screwed her eyes shut and shook her head to rid the memory and looked back at Steve who stared back at her, who then closed his eyes, thinking of each passing interaction heâs had with Eddie thatâs made him feel giddy like he was still in high school. The times when Eddie would grab him by the shoulder to keep himself together after hearing the most ridiculous joke Steve had ever told, or the few times there fingers would touch when passing a blunt between each other, or maybe the time where he would just watch the way Eddieâs eyes would sparkle whenever he spoke about his music or D&D or his favourite bands orâ Robin blinked when his face turned red.
âOh.â he mutters, and now he finds himself sitting in the Munson trailer with Eddie sitting across from him. The brunette was talking about something but Steveâs mind was blanking out and the only thing he was paying attention to were his lips, he suddenly came to a realisation when his eyes snapped up and his lips pulled into a straight line âOh.â this caught Eddieâs attention, the older one of the two chuckling softly at the face Steve was making.
âWhatâs the matter, Stevie?â his smile grew when Steve raised his hand, placing it on his neck and squeezing it.
âN-Nothing, just thinking is all.â he raised a brow.
âReally?â he nods, pursing his lips.
âUh huh, totally!â he hums, where has that Harrington charm gone? He remembered his time when he and Steve attended at the same time and the halls were filled with how good Steve was with his words, always making girls swoon and sink to their knees. The man before him was anything like the rumours detailed, he would have mistaken Steve for one of the many girls he flirted with by how his eyes averted away from his while Eddie himself never tore his eyes off him.
âEddie, I swear to god if you donât tear your damn eyes away from my brother Iâm gonna use this fork and tear them right out of your goddamn eye sockets.â Gareth and Jeff cringe at the threat while Nathan takes the fork away from her when he saw that her hands were reaching for it, the others doing the same with their own forks âI thought you said you couldnât stand my brother with how much of a, and I quote, âa prissy little jock boy he isâ. And for you information, heâs a great jock.â without her fork she grabbed a handful of the mac and cheese she was eating and stuffed it into her mouth, Nathan cringing once more at the sight of the cheese dripping from her fingers.
âThatâs disgusting, [F/N].â he complains and hands her a napkin, to which she takes and wipes her hands âAnd sheâs right, Eddie. Itâs not that weâre making fun of you, weâre judging you. I mean, itâs kind of pathetic.â Eddie let out a groan, his pale skin flushed red.
âI know.â he grumbles under his breath, slapping a hand onto his face and dragging it down â[F/N]! Tell me something thatâll immediately kill my interest!â her eyes rolled backwards and they looked up at the ceiling for a couple seconds before landing on him once more.
âHe thinks D&D is a nerd game and doesnât understand why I like it.â she pursed her lips at that, squinting her eyes in confusion while also shrugging her shoulders. Gareth scoffed and smacked her arm, to which she snickered that it was a pretty lame reason âUm, uh, eh⊠he thinks you could do better with your hair?â Jeff rolled his eyes.
âWe all think that way, [F/N].â
âIt is the truth, and though Iâm not as much of a hair fanatic as my brother, you disgust me with the fact that you use that three in one crap.â they all then give him judgemental looks, he gasps at them and give him an offended look.
âI thought we were⊠friends!â he cried out, they all just continue to stare at him in silence. He pouts at the memory, his hands subconsciously reaching up to grab some of his hair and play with it. Eddie hated to admit it but back in high school, he too, couldnât help but swoon for that Harrington charm. That cocky little grin, that perfect skin, his luscious brown locks and those sparkling brown eyes. He was just perfect but there was no way to confirm that he would ever look at a man the same way he looked at a woman and [F/N] wasnât going to out her brother even if he did swing that way and Eddie asked, she probably would have killed him for even considering asking her âYou know, I just thought of another memory of your sister.â Steveâs brows perked up, his flustered face cooling down.
âAnother story time?â Eddie snickered at that, yup, any story they could think of was now declared as story time.
âYeah, but itâs kind of a⊠bad one?â Steveâs face scrunched up at that âPlease donât be mad at her, she was honestly trying to do it for your own good.â now this really had Steveâs attention.
âWhat did she do?â he inhaled sharply.
âSo, you think youâre good enough to be my brotherâs girlfriend?â Eddie and the rest of Hellfire were shaking their heads in slight disappointment at [F/N]âs actions, going and threatening another one of Steveâs âgirlfriendâsâ all because she didnât like them. [F/N] and Steve had only just recently fixed their broken relationship and Steve thought it would be a good idea to introduce his sister to his latest girlfriend. [F/N] was only just doing what was best for Steve, honestly, so she tried to give the girl some time to be that so called âloving and caringâ girlfriend that Steve had told her all about, but [F/N] could never see that. All she could see was some girl that was only with Steve for the popularity, for the financial gain with being with a Harrington and possibly gain the favor and protection of his sister âYouâve done nothing to prove that youâre a good match for Steve.â [F/N] had backed the poor girl behind the school, looming over and making sure the girl knew that the truth was the only thing that could get her out of that situation.
âP-Prove myselfâŠ?â she stuttered out, looking around to find a way out of her current predicament âDidnât Steve tell you how much he l-loves me?â she shrieks when [F/N] glared at her.
âHim telling me that he loves you doesnât mean that I trust that youâll love my brother the way he loves you.â the girl is trembling when [F/N] raises her hand to twirl her finger around a strand of her hair, humming softly as she plays with her in between her thumb and index finger âMy brother showers you with love and affection, but also in extravagant gifts because thatâs his way of showing love. Giving. He gives, and gives, and gives. But there are only the rare few people that give him something in return, and not once have I seen you return the favor. Whether that be in gifts or love, youâve given him nothing.â
âT-Thenâ Then what do I have to do to p-prove it?â she lets out a small cry when [F/N] grabs a fistful of her hair and yanks her up, tears swelling in her eyes when her smile dropped at she was full on staring death in the eyes.
âThe fact you have to ask tells me exactly what youâre up to.â her other hand grabs her by her cheeks and she gives it a squeeze âIf I ever find out that youâre only with my brother because of his looks and wealth and not because you genuinely love him, Iâll make sure that your heart is not the only thing that gets broken. Do you understand me?â she loosened her grip on her and watched as she weakly nodded, [F/N] was satisfied with that and let her go, chuckling evilly to herself when she didnât hesitate to get the hell out of there. Eddie approached her and watched as she pulled out a cigarette and let it, letting out a long drag then watched the smoke disappear.
âYou know your brother isnât going to be happy that youâve been interfering with his relationships like this, [F/N].â she nodded her head.
âYeah, but I rather he be single than in a one sided relationship.â she inhales sharply âHeâll thank me later for this, and Iâm sure heâll find that perfect someone someday.â Eddie eyes her.
âAnd if he doesnât?â for a brief second he saw a frown appear on her face, but it disappeared as quickly as it appeared because she was smiling confidently at him.
âIâm sure he will. I mean, who can resist that Harrington charm?â Eddie snickers at that and looks at Steveâs face, he could understand why he looked hurt right then and there. Each time [F/N] gave those girls her version of a âshovel talkâ it would always end with them ending things with Steve, and of course she felt and immense amount of guilt because those relationships with those girls barely lasted a month because of her interference, but it was better for him to know that those girls never really wanted to be with him for his love.
âYou must be angry with her, maybe even me for never stopping her.â Eddie thought Steve was foolish to never notice that those girls were only using him, but maybe being deprived of love he couldnât help but cling to the next best thing and he refused to believe that it wasnât true love; what a hopeless romantic âIâll understand if youâll need a bit.â Steve does, his opens his mouth to say something but shuts it and looks away from Eddie to collect his thoughts.
â⊠I always knew she was doing something.â he started, lacing his fingers together and squeezing his hand âWhenever I mentioned her at all, my exes would all freak out. The ones that stuck around for longer than a month looked like they were ready to have a melt down the moment we were in a room with her, I never knew what she was doing but I always had a suspicion she did something.â it was true, she always had that soft smile on Steveâs face whenever he was around, but the moment he was gone, her face turned cold and she would stare his ex down as if they were the filth of the earth.
âIâm sorry you had to go through all that.â he waved his hand to dismiss Eddie.
âEh, sure Iâm a little upset, but in the end she was right.â Eddie nods.
âAll those girls were not good for you man, the only one I knew she didnât give a warning to was Wheeler.â Eddie missed the way Steve froze, flinching at the mention of the one that got away. [F/N] did spare her after she learnt that her friend, Barbara Holland, had disappeared on their property and she knew that that girl was going through it so she let her be, unbeknownst to Eddie, the year she came to visit she got possessed by a monster and nearly killed her âYou still looking for a girl? You can freely date them now without your sister scaring them off.â he inhales sharply, wrapping his arms around his torso and leaning backwards.
âWell, there is someone thatâs caught my eye.â Eddie lights up at that, a small tinge of jealously bubbling in his stomach.
âOoo, really~ pray tell.â Steve clears his through, rubbing his hand up and down his bicep.
âWell, Iâve been seeing them frequently and theyâve helped me a lot. Theyâve become someone I can really rely on, someone other than my friend. I look forward to each time weâre going to meet and dread the moment I have to leave, seeing them has become the new highlight of my life and I hope that it never ends. Because of them⊠theyâve helped me come out of a very dark place, even without them knowing it.â he looks up at Eddie, chuckling softly when he was pouting and giving him a confused look âTheyâre really cute, actually.â Eddieâs pout deepened.
âCute?â he nods.
âMm hmm, whenever theyâre concentrating they tend to stick their tongue out without realising, and when theyâre confused they tend to pout and tilt their head, almost like a puppy. Theyâve got the prettiest long, curly brown hair with matching eyes. They tend to be loud and assertive but I know that theyâre actually really soft and quite reserved, and theyâve always got a way to make me laugh.â he takes a breath and leans back into the sofa âIâd like to say something but Iâm afraid I might scare them off, whether it be because of who I used to be or the fact that I might want something more with them than just a one time fling. You get what I mean?â Eddieâs clenches his jaw and flexes his hand when he realised he balled them into a tight fist.
âIf youâve been daydreaming about them this much, then Iâm more surprised that this person hasnât seen the signs. Theyâre quite blind if I say so myself.â Steve couldnât help but squint his eyes at him, uh huh âIf you really like them as much as you say, then you should go for it. Itâs never stopped you before, so whatâs stopping you now? Just go up to them, look them in the eyes, and ask them to be yours.â the two of them sit in silence and Steve can hear the way his heart was beating wildly in his chest, was he really going to do this? Will Eddie take him seriously? Eddie raises a brow when Steve stands to his feet and approaches him, taking a seat beside him and proceeded to look him in the eyes.
âEddie, will you be mine?â Eddie blinks at him for a couple seconds until he smiles, nodding his head and giving him a thumbs up.
âYeah, man, exactly like that!â Steve looks away and deadpans, what was he even expecting? âIâm sure theyâre going to swoon, man.â Steve shakes his head and takes Eddieâs hand, startling the poor man.
âNo, Eddie! Iâm asking you if youâll be mine! You, I want you!â he curses and looks away âOkay, look. Things have been so tough for me ever since my sister and Billy, and I know things have been tough on you since the two of you were really close, but you pushed your feelings aside just to comfort me. I noticed the way you would get sad each time either one of us mentioned [F/N] name and I would try my best to comfort you the best I could, and yet you still chose my feelings over your own. Eddie, it probably would have taken me a lot longer to accept my sisterâs death than I would have liked, so I will never take for granted what you have done just for my sake. But the more we hung out, the more time I spent with you I realised the conversations about my sister and even Billy had been becoming less frequent, a-and I was getting to learn more about you. I started to like learning about you and being with you, I liked the stories you told me about you and your friends, about your nerd game and your band practices. I liked being with you, and how I felt like I can just be me without being worried that youâll judge me. Eddie, youâre a very selfless person and I admire that about you. Youâre caring, and sweet, and very charismatic and youâre⊠amazing. I really like that about you, I really like⊠you.â
âŠ
âŠ
Steve was beginning to think that this was a mistake, Eddie was just staring at him wide eyed and he hated the fact that he just couldnât read the emotions he was making. Surprise? Disgust? Rejection? Dread began to fill his heart that he might have jumped the gun, spilling his heart out the way he did was probably not the best idea and Eddie probably might not even swing that way, let alone want to be in a relationship with his best friends brother. He stuttered out an apology and tried to pull away but realised that Eddie was holding his wrist in a rather tight grip, he looked down at where he was holding him then back at his face, blinking in surprise when Eddieâs face turned bright red to the point heâd compare it to a tomato.
âM-Me?â he stuttered out âYou like⊠me?â Steve swallows thickly then slowly nods, his cheeks turning rosy. Eddie stares at him again then looks away, he then looks at their hands and slowly laces their fingers together.
âE-Eddie?â he closes his eyes, his hand squeezing Steveâs hand tightly.
âI liked you back in high school, Steve.â this caught him by surprise âHah, you could say I couldnât resist your charm. I told your sister, obviously, and she proceeded to verbally abuse me for a good week, along with the rest of our friends. I tried to get over you, tried to convince myself that my attraction towards you wasnât going to last and that I was pathetic for falling in love with a guy that would never love me back. Hoo boy, was I wrong! Every time I thought I was over you it would come right back each time I saw you and each time I saw that you had your new toy with you, I would be happy when [F/N] scared them off because then I wouldnât have to be jealous. Never in a million years would I have thought that youâd return those feelings, if [F/N] were here Iâd tell her to eat it. Iâd say Iâm happy sheâs not around because at least I donât get her infamous shovel talk, but to shove it in her face that you chose me would totally be worth it.â Steve couldnât help but burst out into laughter at that, even Eddie was laughing along to the point the two of them were leaning against each other.
âYouâre totally right about that.â
âOf course I am.â the two of them then fall into a comfortable silence, both eyes staring at their hands that continued to stay connected. Steve pursed his lips and turn his attention back towards Eddieâs face, letting his thumb caress Eddieâs hand.
âUm, I like you, Eddie Munson.â he snorts at the confession.
âYeah, thanks, like I didnât realize that after that whole confession.â Steve smacks his shoulder, Eddie snickers âHey! Haha, I like you too, Steve Harrington.â Steve nods his head, a dopey smile on his face.
âDoes that make us⊠boyfriends?â he mutters softly, his hand subconsciously reaching up to grab the pendant around his neck and thumb at it. Eddie goes to answer but he eyes the pendant in between Steveâs fingers, he narrows his eyes at the jewellery and they widened softly in recognition.
âIs that⊠Hargroveâs?â he was taken aback at the question, looking down at what he was doing then dropping his hand to his side âSteve, were you and Hargrove⊠an item?â just that subtle detail had Eddie realize that they was much more to Steve and Billyâs relationship. He found it odd that [F/N] let Billy off the hook for what he did to Steve, he found it more odd that [F/N] let the rumours fly around that she and Billy were an item instead of killing the person who started those rumours, but now he understood it. It was a cover for her brother, for he was the one that was actually in love with the california boy, he felt his heart hurt more for Steve when he realised that Steve not only lost his sister but also his boyfriend on that tragic night. Steve looked like he was in the middle of spiralling now, taking his hand back from Eddie and clutching the pendant in both hands, his knuckles turning white from how tightly he was gripping it.
âIâ I-Iââ he blinks back the tears when he saw Eddie raise his hands up, he hovers them out in front of him and Steve just watches him closely.
âSteve, can I touch you?â he continued to stare at him, a good few seconds past and Steve slowly nods his head. Eddieâs hands settle down on Steveâs shoulders, they slowly glide down to his biceps, to his forearms then finally resting on his wrists. Heâs patiently tapping against his enclosed hands as his thumbs rub into his wrist, when Steve finally manages to compose himself and loosen his grip Eddie slips his hands back into Steveâs and squeezes them reassuringly âSo⊠you and Hargrove, huh?â he nods softly.
âUh huh.â he answers âHe really was a good guy, he just didnât get his chance to show the world. He died a hero that night, so at least he did something right at the very end.â Eddie clears his throat at that, readjusting where he was sitting.
âUm⊠you were there, right? On the night they died?â Steve looks at Eddie, already knowing where he was going.
â⊠he saved us, both him and [F/N]. They saved us, and look where that got them.â Eddie knew that there was more to this story, more to unpack about that night, but he knew not to push it while Steve was this far gone âI will always regret that night, because in the end it was my fault.â Eddie shakes his head.
âYou donât know that, Steve.â
âBut I do.â Steve closes his eyes shut, trying not to remember their screams of pain when they were killed by the Mind Flayer. He tried to shut out the way the two of them died in each others arms, tried not to think of their lifeless bodies haunting him or their flayed versions glaring at him each time he looked at his reflection. He was slipping further and further away and when everything was beginning to overwhelm him he felt something press against his cheek, opening his eyes, he saw that it was Eddie kissing him on the cheek to calm him down.
âSteve.â he says firmly, favouring to look him in the eyes instead of the way his face flushed âWhatever youâre going through, whatever you canât tell me, Iâll be by your side through it all. You donât need to be alone for this.â Steve wordlessly stared at him then felt himself melt at the sight of Eddieâs eyes, a feeling of warmth bubbling in his stomach that he felt himself lean forward to rest his forehead against his.
âEddieâŠâ he murmurs, he closes his eyes and hums softly âThank you.â he gets a hum back, chuckling softly when Eddie nuzzles his forehead against his own.
âNo problem, boyfriend.â
Steve felt bad for keeping their relationship only to themselves, he wished he could tell Robin but for Eddieâs comfort he decided that it would be best if they kept it on the down low. Their days now consisted on cuddling in bed or couch, a few quick pecks here and there or the occasional sweet kiss when either was feeling confident enough. Eddie was still quite new to this type of relationship, Steve being his first offical boyfriend that wasnât a one time fling, so Steve understood that they were going to take things slow, but he wouldnât take it any other way. He felt special that he was the first to treat Eddie with so much love though it times it did make his heart ache because he felt like he was with Billy all over again, and as shitty as that sounds, it was still taking some time to accept that Billy was never going to come back. Eddie himself noticed at times Steveâs mind would wonder off at times, especially when Steve would run his hands through his hair and would stop to turn away, because in his mins he was picturing Billy all over again. Steve would always apologise whenever he reacted like that, feeling guilty that he still hadnât gotten over it, he was scolded by Eddie for thinking like that.
âHey, Eddie.â Steve says, laying on his back with his legs over Eddieâs back âYouâre starting school again in a couple months, yeah?â he questions, to which Eddie let out long groan and let his face fall onto his bed.
âDonât remind me.â he replies, voice muffled under the blankets.
âHeh, well, do you remember those kids I told you about?â Eddie lets out a grunt âWell, a few of them actually play your little Doofuses and Dorks game.â he snickers softly when Eddie pushed himself up immediately, turning to face Steve with an excited look on his face.
âFirst of all, itâs Dungeons and Dragons, second of all, go on.â
5tâWell, theyâre entering high school and I was wondering if, I donât know, you watched over them? Iâm sure theyâre going to feel a little nervous and maybe left out, and Iâd really appreciate it if you could keep an eye on them. It would really mean a lot to me.â Steve hums when Eddie shimmied over to where Steve was laying, crawling on top of him through his parted legs before letting his body drop on top of him.
âIâd be more than happy to oblige, Stevie. Anything to keep you at ease, mama bear.â Steve let out a chuckle when Eddie booped his nose, Steve readjusted himself when he felt Eddie slide his arms from under his body until his hands were resting at the back of his head, Steve all but purrs when he feels Eddieâs fingers thread through his hair âBut donât you think your kids are going to question why Iâm approaching them? Iâm still pretty notorious around in school, wonât they get scared?â he almost laughed at that, those kids have been through so much worse that he shouldnât feel at eased that they wonât get scared if they meet Eddie, but itâs the truth.
âPlease, the moment they learn they can still play that D&D game while in high school, theyâll get over their initial fear of you and worship the ground you walk on.â
âOh, so like that Dustin kid does with you?â
âHeh, you flatter me.â they share a kiss, both smiling into the kiss âThank you Eddie.â
âNo problem.â
[time skip: late in march]
Eight months have past since the Starcourt Mall had burnt down along with the death of his sister and boyfriend, and though he was still mourning the loss of them both, he had definitely gotten better over time. Heâs got his best friend at his side and his new boyfriend that he completely adores, so Steve would like to think that he drew the lucky end of the straw even after everything he lost. Eddie also kept his promise to Steve, the moment Dustin, Mike, Lucas and Max had entered high school he made his presence known and welcomed them warmly to Hellfire, and though the same couldnât be said for Max, the other three joined with open arms. Steve loved hearing stories from both his kids and boyfriend, Dustin telling him with great enthusiasm that they joined a Dungeons and Dragons club, or Eddie telling him how he was right and that Dustin, or rather Mike, was literally breathing in every word he spoke. Robin was another case, since school was back, Robin had to go back to school while he manned Family Video after dropping her off at school, and she found a new girl to crush over ever since they lost [F/N]. This girl, her name was Vickie and she was in band alongside Robin so she had a lot of time to spend with her, so now their conversations were filled with Vickie, Vickie, Vickie! He almost missed the conversations when it was just about [F/N] because at least he could understand.
âIt is seven in the morning, we have the stupid pep rally, and I woke up looking like a corpse.â Robin complains, Steve scoffs softly and looks over at her, seeing her pull her face back as she looks at her reflection through the rear view mirror.
âYouâre worried about a pep rally? Expect me to believe that?â
âYeah, so?â he narrows his eyes on her.
âWe both know what this is all about. Not buying that, this is about Vickie.â she whips her head towards him.
âAbsolutely not.â
âIt is, and you know what else?â
âI donât careââ
âYou gotta stop pretending to be someone else when youâre around her. You just gotta be yourself.â now it was Robinâs turn to eye Steve down.
âYouâre literally quoting me to me. You do realize that, right?â he shrugs his shoulders.
âWell, maybe you need to listen to yourself. Ever think about that? I listened. Look at me, boom! Back in business.â she scoffs at him.
âItâs not the same thing, okay?â
âWellââ she shakes her head, cutting him off before he could explain himself.
âLook, your ask out a girl and she says no. Big deal, nothing happens. Maybe your egoâs a little bruised.â he makes an offended look but they both know that he wasnât really offended âI ask out the wrong girl, and bam, Iâm a town pariah.â Steve nods at that last part but shakes his head.
âIâd buy that, expect Vickie is definitely not the wrong girl.â Robin sighs.
âYeah, but we donât know that Steve, do we?â
âShe returned Fast Times paused at fifty-three minutes, five seconds. You know who pauses Fast Times at fifty-three minutes, five seconds?â she shakes her head âPeople who like boobies!â she cringes at him.
âEw! Gross, stop! Donât say boobies.â
âBoobies!â he repeats âNot a big deal, okay? I like boobies, you like boobies. If my sister has taught me anything about stuff like this, I can definitely tell that Vickie likes boobies. My gaydar goes off around her, Iâm telling you.â she shakes her head at him, closing her eyes when she hears him say boobies again. After dropping Robin off at school and waving her goodbye he peels off and heads to Family Video, tapping away at the counter in boredom as customers cane in and out, browsing here and there and the occasional few renting out movies for the weekend. He makes yet another successful purchase when the phone goes off, so he waves the customer goodbye before proceeding to pick up the phone âThis is Family Video, Steve speââ he pulled a face when he was cut off.
âSteve!â he pursed his lips at who was on the other line, narrowing his eyes on the phone.
âOh, itâs just you. What do you want, Dustin? Arenât you at school right now?â he questions as he leans back to look at the time, squinting his eyes at what the clock said.
âNever mind about that, Steve. I need a favor.â he rolls his eyes, so demanding âSo Lucas just pulled out of Eddieâs campaign, itâs the Cult of Vecna and itâs like the finale and everything! Itâs gonna be great, and we need a sub becauseââ Steve cuts him off.
âBecause Lucas has his game tonight? Yeah, not gonna happen. I already promise him Iâd be there for him.â Dustin lets out a groan.
âCome on, Steve! You and I both know that youâre just going on a date with some girl that doesnât like you as much as you think, so just move your date this one time!â Steve scoffs, feeling a little offended at the accusation.
âWhat, to hang out with you and play that little nerd game I told you Iâd would never play? Uh, yeah, Iâll pass.â
âYouâre just jealous cause I have another older male friend.â jokes on him, heâs actually dating said older male friend.
âEw, ugh, whatever.â his eyes perked up at the sound of the door opening, a group of people entering the store âOh, I got some customers. Call you back, bye.â he laughs to himself when he hangs up the phone, knowing full well that he canât call him back because heâs at school. Hours go by and finds himself at said basketball game, smiling brightly when he sees Lucas and waves his hand when they make eye contact, Lucasâ frown disappeared slightly when he spotted Steve and he returned the gesture. The game went on without a hitch, silently mouthing towards Robin to talk to her about the game while also mocking her previous crush, Tammy Thompson and how he was right that she was just a tone deaf muppet. Though, watching the game play out he couldnât help but think about his time when he played and sitting out in the bleachers was [F/N]. Their parents never came to their games and though she herself hated being there she was always there to support him throughout his games, even at the ones he never wanted her to be at; she was always there. So here he was, in place of his sister, to support Lucas as he wins Hawkins their first win against their rivalling team. Is this how his sister felt when she watched Steve making the winning basket on all his games? That feeling of adrenaline pumping through his body as the feeling of how proud he was filling his heart while he cheered with the crowd, the only disappointment he felt was how the others werenât there for Lucas to witness this astonishing victory.
âThat was amazing, Lucas!â
âYou did great out there!â
âWay to go, Lucas!â it would be an understatement if Lucas didnât feel overwhelmed, that giant smile stretched across his face as the feeling of winning the game continued to play throughout his mind. Everyone was congratulating him and he was giving his thanks, however, his eyes drifted over to where he heard laughter. His smile died immediately at the sight of his friends laughing together and chatting about the campaign he bailed out on, what stung more was that his sister was walking with them with a proud look on her face. His mood deflated at the sight and before he could begin to sulk he felt himself get pulled into a hug, looking up at how it was his eyes widened.
âSteve?â he questions, Steve had a big smile on his face as he hugged Lucas tight.
âWell done, Lucas! Iâm so proud of you!â he exclaimed loudly, when he pulls him back he shakes him lightly âYou did great out there, kid, youâre going to be the next star player.â Lucas felt his lips begin to tremble while his eyes started water, Steve hums softly and pats his shoulder.
âReally?â he nods.
âUh huh, youâve got serious potential.â Lucas smiles softly, letting his head fall and rest against his chest, Steve smiled and caressed the back of his head to comfort him. Looking up, his eyes met with Eddie who was staring at the both of them. He gave a wave and winked at him, his smile grew soft when Eddie giggled and waved back before getting into his van. Eddie told him after he got off of work that he had a deal to make before coming over to Steveâs so they could hang out, saying that the famous Queen Chrissy Cunningham had wanted to purchase something strong from him. And so thatâs where Steve was waiting hours for Eddie to appear, waiting for Eddie to come into his arms and ramble about how epic his grand finale was. He waited, and waited, and waited, but Eddie never came. He felt like a fool for how long he stayed up waiting for him, he felt like a moron for thinking that heâd call him to say that he couldnât make it. Did he think that Eddie could be getting high off his mind with Chrissy Cunningham? Maybe. Was his heart crushed at the thought that he was getting high off his mind with Chrissy CunninghamâŠ? Perhaps, butâ Eddie wouldnât do that, maybe he smoked a little and got tired after his campaign and went to sleep, forgetting to call Steve that he couldnât make it. Heâll visit Eddie tomorrow and ask for an explanation, yeah, thatâs what heâll do. Maybe heâs just overreacting and Eddie has a plausible reason as to why he couldnât come over, yeah, heâs gonna sleep this off and feel better in the morning when he goes see Eddie.
This was not what he was expecting to see in the morning.
His blood ran cold when the news came on and airing on it was that someone was murdered, but the location? The trailer park right in front of Eddieâs house. His heart dropped into his stomach at the possibility that it could be Eddie, that the reason he didnât come around last night was that he and Chrissy were murdered by some psychopath. That thought replaced his anxiety with guilt that if he wasnât so hung up about Eddie and called him, maybe even stormed over to his place to see what was taking him so long, maybe he wouldnât be watching the news that his boyfriend was dead.
âHey, Steve!â his attention tore away from the T.V at the breathless call of his name, turning towards the door to see Dustin and Max entering the store.
âYou see this?â he started, trying to play off the fact that he was freaking out.
âHow many phones do you have?â he frowned when he was ignored.
âSomeone was murdered.â he continued.
âHow many phones do you have?â Dustin repeats, he scoffs slightly and turns to look at Robin.
âTwo, why?â
âTechnically three, if you count Keithâs.â Dustin and Max nod to the answer.
âYeah, three works.â Steve and Robin pull a face when Dustin proceeded to pull his backpack off.
âWait, what are you doing?â they were taken aback when he threw his bag over the counter, the two backing away in surprise and shouting at him âWhat are youââ
âMy pile!â he then jumps over the counter himself, kicking another pile of tapes onto the ground.
âNo, no, no! My tapes! Dude.â Steve deflates at the chaos that ensued âWhat are you doing, man?â
âSetting up base of operations here.â
âBase of operations? Get off.â
âI need it.â
âFor what?â
âEddieâs friendsâ phone numbers.â his eyes widened at that, he then shakes his head to help Robin pick up the things that were knocked down because of Dustin jumping over the counter.
âSeriously, you guys, maybe on a Monday you can play around, but itâs Saturday. Itâs our busiest day.â Robin explained, but was ignored by them both.
âRobin, I empathise, but this cannot wait.â
âOh my god.â
âCalling Eddieâs friends is an emergency?â
âCorrect!â
âWant me to strangle him or you?â Robin chuckled.
âWe could take turns.â the two of them smile at that, Dustin sighed and turned towards Max.
âCould you fill them in while I do this?â
âFill us in on what?â Steve felt that same guilt start to bubble in his stomach when he learnt that the murder in the Munson household could possible be linked to the Upside Down, and at that thought he couldnât help but think back to Billy and [F/N]. Because he didnât tell them what was actually going on in Hawkins the two of them wound up getting possessed by the Mind Flayer then proceeded to commit several murders then died themselves the moment they broke free. If the same thing was happening to Eddie he really wasnât going to forgive himself for keeping this secret from him, he was going to die if Eddie got caught up in all this and he got hurt because he never spoke up about it. It was going to be his fault all over again that someone he loved got hurt.
âDustin, get your shit, weâre going.â the three of them look up at Steve as if he was crazy.
âWhat? Why?â they watch as he takes off his work vest, throwing it away in favor of his jacket âWhere are we going?â
âTo find Eddie. I know where heâll be.â Dustin stares at him in disbelief, nearly ignoring his order but paused when he saw that Robin was doing the same thing.
âHow? Steve! You donât even know him. Steve!â he just ignored Dustinâs comments as he ushered them out of the store, closing the door behind them and flipping the âOPENâ sign to closed before jumping into his car and peeling out of the parking lot. He was anxiously tapping his fingers against the wheel, his mind thinking back to the one time both he and Eddie got high off their mind and how Eddie mentioned Reefer Rickâs place. A nice little house by the lake all the way out of prying eyes, a place perfect for Eddie to go into hiding, all he could do was hope that that was where Eddie went. Pulling up to the house the sun had long gone down, Steve was the last to hope out of the car and watched as the trio approach the house but he ushered them towards the shed at the back quietly, opening the door and peeking in to try and spot where Eddie could be.
âEddie?â Dustin whispered out as the others searched the room, not noticing how Steve was approaching the boat that was covered by a large tarp âItâs Dustin, are you here? Eddie?â he called out again, Steve should have spoke out to let Eddie know that he was there. It was foolish of him not to at least reassure Eddie that he was there because the moment he touched the tarp he was suddenly being shoved back until his back hit the wall and a broken glass bottle was pressed against his throat. He could see it, that look of absolute terror in his tear filled eyes. [F/N] flashed in his mind, the moment she broke free from the Mind Flayer and how absolutely distraught she was after realising what she had done to him, that same look could be seen in Eddieâs but it was just slightly different.
âEddie.â he spoke out softly, not tearing his eyes away from how much Eddieâs body was trembling, or how he still hadnât recognized who exactly was in front of him just yet âItâs me, Eddie. Itâs Steve, Iâm here.â he whispered out, the moment Eddie started breathing properly he let out a gasp and dropped the broken bottle.
âSteve?â he whispered out, his arms enclosed on his body, his shoulders shaking from each deep breath he took.
âEddie, can I touch you?â the moment Eddie helped Steve calm down from his near mental break down came rushing back to him, his hands coming up to hover over Eddieâs shoulders. He waited for Eddie to respond to him and when he was given that moment his hands settled down on his shoulders, they slowly glide down to his biceps, to his forearms then finally resting on his wrists. Eddie let out a soft whimper at the feeling of Steveâs touch, still not opening his arms but leaning forward to let his forehead rest against his chest âIâm here, baby. Iâm here, and whatever happened isnât going to happen to you. I know you didnât kill Chrissy, Iâll believe whatever you say because I know you didnât do anything.â Eddie finally broke down into tears, his arms dropping from where they were and quickly wrapping around Steveâs neck.
âJesus, Steve. I-Iâ I didnât hurt you, did I? God, Iâm sorry I justâ everything happened so fast.â he started, his tears beginning to soak into Steveâs shoulder âH-Her body just lifted in the air a-and her body just started to break, her bones manâ Iâm NEVER going to get that sound out of my head. I-I couldnât help her, man, I couldnât wake her up! I fucking left her and ran because Iââ Eddie whimpered when he felt Steveâs hands cup his cheeks, his thumbs wiping away his tears and she shushed him.
âYou were scared, I get it. Iâd be scared if I was in your place, too.â he was scared, each time he was thrown into any situation regarding the Upside Down and he was still terrified âAnd as shitty as this sounds, Iâm just so glad that youâre okay. Iâm so happy that youâre safe, Eddie.â he gently pulls Eddie back so he could let their foreheads rest against each other, Eddieâs hands slipping from around his neck to hang around Steveâs wrists.
âSteveâŠâ they were clearly in their own little world of comfort, only then just realising that there were others in the room when they heard someone clear their throat.
âUm, Iâd hate to interrupt⊠whatever is going on right now, butâ what is going on?!â Steve winced when he heard Dustin shouting, Eddie flinched and curled up on himself.
âDustin, cool it.â he said sharply but was ignored.
âNo, wait, Steve! How long have you known Eddie? How long have you been this close with him? Is this why you havenât gone on any dates as of recently?â he holds his tongue when Steve gave him a glare.
âDustin, I said cool it.â he repeats and this time Dustin listens, he makes sure Eddie was calm before turning to look at Dustin âSince the funeral, a couple months and⊠yes?â he spares Robin a look and she was just as surprised, maybe a little betrayed that he never told her, but surprised nonetheless.
âIs this the guy, Steve? Is this the guy that leaves you awestruck all the time?â Eddie couldnât help but snicker.
âI leave you awestruck?â
âNowâs not the time.â Eddie pursed his lips and nodded, raising his hand to wipe away any lingering tears.
âAre you going to explain whatâs going on between you two? I highly doubt you coddling Eddie like that is because heâs your former drug dealer.â Steve was really nervous, he never told anyone outside of his sister and Robin, and Eddie found out on his own, that he was dating Billy. He hadnât really registered his sexuality until his sister explained that it was possible for him to like both women and men, and though he really wanted to tell Dustin for a long time he was still really scared how he would react.
âSteve, you can tell him. Iâm sure heâll be understanding.â Steve looks at Eddie, swallowing thickly, but nodded.
âWell, Dustin⊠Eddie, uhâ heâs my, boyfriend.â Dustin stared up, he narrowed his eyes on him then shook his head.
âBut youâre not gay.â he deadpans.
âYeah, Iâm bisexual. Meaning I like both guys and girls.â he narrows his eyes even more, looking between him and Robin.
âBut what about Robin?â
âStrictly platonic, dude. Donât like her like that.â Dustin shakes his head once more, pointing between the two of them.
âButâ you and Eddie?â Steve rolls his eyes.
âOh my godâ yes, me and Eddie! Please tell me you donât have a problem with us, or I swear weâre gonna have problems.â Dustin raises his hands, now shaking his head for a different reason.
âNo, no! Itâs just that⊠I looked up to you two as brothers, you know? So know Iâm gonna have to rethink that or else itâs gonna look really weird in my brain.â Eddie laughs at that, feeling a little better now that he wasnât freaking out after everything that occurred. He then looks back at Steve and found it odd how relaxed he was, even after he explained how ridiculous of a scenario he had to suffer through. Steve believed him and didnât think he was making it up, even he didnât believe himself⊠no, no way.
âSteve.â this soft whisper almost fell to deaf ears but Steve just barely managed to hear him, looking down at Eddie and saw that terrified look on his face âWhatâs going on⊠is this what happened to [F/N] and Billy?â at the mention of their names they all flinched, Eddie noticed this reaction from all of them and his eyes widened even more, no way. He glanced back at Steve and saw he had a pained expression on his face, his hand reaching up to caress Billyâs pendant while Robin lifted her hand to cover his lips, even Max looked away.
âEddie, Iââ
âI-Is this what you couldnât tell me? That this shitâ this shit is what killed them? They didnât actually die in a fire, did they? Oh shit, and you had to witness that happen to your sister?!â he couldnât imagine Steve had to watch both his sister and boyfriend get broken down like that, Steve shook his head once more.
âNo, no. What you had to go through, it wasnât what she suffered through. If Iâm being honest, theirs was a little crueler.â Steve didnât want to have to recall this memory, he wanted to forget all about it but his boyfriend was asking what really happened âTheir bodyâs were possessed by a monster and they had to do some really⊠gruesome things, and when they broke free they were killed by the same monster.â he toned it down by a lot, not really knowing how Eddie would react to [F/N] and Billy being the actual culprits to all the people that died last year. The other three in the room noticed as well and decided it would be best not to tell Eddie either, for his own sanity.
âOhâŠâ he muttered softly âI see why you could never bring that shit up in a conversation.â he nods.
âYeah, not a real good conversation started.â trying to lighten the mood worked a little, he appreciated it, but he was still freaked out âOkay, um, I know you have a shit tone of questions Eddie, but I think we should go to my house. I donât think anyone would come looking for you there, and if we were able to find you here then I donât think it would take long for others to find you either.â Eddie felt this heart drop into his stomach at the thought of others coming so he nodded.
âY-Yeah, good idea.â he nods.
âDustin call the others and tell them to meet at my house, ASAP.â Dustin nods and pulls out his walkie talkie, he didnât know whoâd be awake to get the message but heâll have to relay it again in the morning. Driving all the way back to the Harrington household Steve was holding Eddieâs hand, squeezing it every now and then each time he felt it tremble within his hold. They were going to be okay, he thought, everything was going to be okay because Steve was here and he believed him. Everything was going to be just fine.
Everything was not fine.
If Eddieâs week was already shit it just got fucking worse because he was literally staring death in the eyes, or maybe it was the back of his head because he was being pressed against his stomach while someone was holding him down by his hair while their foot was against his back. Heâd find it kinky any other day but currently he was in an alternate dimension of Hawkins where everything is out to kill them and said thing above he was going to kill him, so yeah, his week is going pretty shit. As Steve predicted someone did end up going to the lake house to try and find Eddie, but someone died and blamed said death of Eddie despite the fact that he wasnât even there. They also learned that Vecna targeted Max and he almost got her but thanks to Robin and Nancyâs little investigation on Victor Creel they learnt that music is the key to fight off Vecnaâs control, or something like that. They now found themselves at the at Lovers Lake, the children staying at the foot of the lake while he and the other three sat in the dingy little boat followed the direction Dustinâs crazy little compass was taking them, stopping directly in the middle of the lake.
âUh, Dustin, your compass has gone from wonky to wonky with a capital âaahâ!â while the others continued to watch the needle go bonkers Steve was pulling his shoes and socks off.
âSteve, what are you doing?â
âSomebodyâs gotta go down and check this out. Unless one of you three can top being a Hawkins High swim co-captain and a certified lifeguard for three years, then⊠itâs gotta be me. No complaints, alright?â Eddie furrowed his brows as Steve stands up, not liking that his boyfriend was going down there towards potential danger.
âIâm complaining. I donât want you to go down there.â he murmurs softly, Steve hums softly as he tugged his shirt over his head, smirking softly when he noticed the way Eddie was ogling at his chest, Eddie shakes his head and takes the little plastic bag out of his pocket and grabbing the flashlight from out of her hands, almost glaring at her when he noticed that she too was ogling at Steve. He flinched when he heard someone clear their throat so he turned and saw that it was Robin, who was just blatantly staring at him. He chose to ignore her and continued what he was doing, putting the flashlight in the bag then handing it over to Steve âHey, good luck.â
âThanks.â he let out a grunt when Steve chucked his sweater at him, pursing his lips when Steve winked at him before finally diving into the water. He inhaled deeply and watched the water, waiting patiently but anxiously for Steve to resurface, he didnât tale his eyes off the water until Robin tapped his shoulder.
âHuh, yeah?â she pursed her lips as she looked him up and down.
âSteve never told me aboutâŠâ she then gestured with her eyes towards Nancy, who too was looking towards the water as they waited for Steve, but he understood what she meant âSteve tells me everything, so I was a little upset that I finally learnt about it when we found you.â he swallows thickly.
âSo, does that mean you know aboutââ
âBilly? Yeah.â he nod his head, the two settle in silence for a bit âI may not be [F/N], and I may not be as scary as she is, but Iâll have you know this Munson. Heâs already gotten his heart broken so many times and his last lover broke it to the point I didnât think he could pick up the pieces, but you managed to do that and fix it. But if I hear that you smashed it beyond repair, the one who is going to be wanted for murder isnât going to be you.â he swallowed thickly at the threatening tone in her voice, it only reminded him more of [F/N].
âR-Right, right. No broken hearts, got it.â she only narrowed her eyes on him but was satisfied with her work, only for the three of them to let out startled shouts when Steve broke through the surface of the water unexpectedly.
âI found it!â
âYou found it?â
âI found it. Yeah, I found it.â Steve pants as he swings over to the boat, grabbing onto it with one hand while the other swipes along his face âItâs pretty wild. Itâs more like a snack size gate than the mama gate, but still, it was pretty damn big.â he let out a grunt when he felt himself get pulled, all three of their heads whipping towards him when he bobbed down and yanked the boat. Theyâre all shouting when Steve was pulled under, Nancy and Robin were talking amongst each other to decide what they should do while Eddie was freaking out. He just watched his boyfriend get dragged down to the bottom of the lake where he could potentially die, he could practically hear his heart beating in his chest at the possibility that he could be dead. He didnât know where he got the sudden confidence because he pushed pass the two bickering girls to jump into the water and after his boyfriend. Heâll complain about being wet later, right now he needs to make sure that Steve is okay and alive, he couldnât stand the thought of losing Steve as well.
If he didnât know that this was Hawkins then heâd believed he was in hell, perhaps this was hell and it was in Hawkins all along. He shook his head and pulled himself out of the crack like gate and looked frantically for Steve only to find him when he heard his cries for help, his eyes widened in fear at the sight of him being held down by these bat like monsters as they ate at his body. That sudden confidence still hadnât worn off and he was charging over to him, grabbing an oar in the process as he got closer. He kicks the one eating away at his stomach off first then bats it away with the oar, he swings at the other one on his stomach then zones in on the one holding him down by the throat, evidently choking him, and starts doing a number on it before one of the bats attach itself to his back. The girls finally made their appearance and came to their aid, beating the bat off of Eddieâs back while Steve manages to loosen the hold of the one around his neck before repeatedly bashing it to the ground then pressing his foot to its back and ripping it apart, spitting out blood from his mouth while panting from exhaustion.
âSteveâŠâ Eddie muttered out, quickly rushing to Steve to help him âOh my god, are you alright?â he questions, his hands reaching up to cup his face, Steve let out a tired laugh and let his face fall into Eddieâs palms, raising another hand to touch his.
âHonestly no, but thanks for coming to my rescue.â Eddie giggled softly, their moment would be cute if not for the fact that they almost died, seeing that Steve was okay everything was finally setting in and Eddie cursed out.
âJesus H. Christ!â he then throws the broken oar to the ground after doing a little stamping tantrum, Steve found it quite cute. Nancy then came over and looked over the wounds he got from the bats eating him, Robin winced at the sight of them.
âWell, they took about a pound of flesh.â Steve said âBut other than that, yeah, never better.â his voice was hoarse from the bat that was strangling him, he coughs a little and spits more blood out from his mouth.
âUh, do you guys think these bats have, like, rabies? Itâs just that rabies are, like, my number one greatest fear. And I think we should get you to a doctor soon because once symptoms set in, itâs too late. Youâre already dead.â both Nancy and Steve deadpan at her words, Eddie just looking at her in confusion. They flinch and turn their attention back towards the gate when they heard chittering noises, a new group of bats appeared and were guarding the gate to block their attempts from getting to it.
âAlright, thereâs not that many.â he muttered softly as the others huddle around him âWe can take them, right?â their heads then look up when they heard more chittering noises, this time a swarm of bats were coming their ways but they jump when they hear a roar in the distance coming from where the bats were. It wasnât close but it sounded like it was getting closer, they werenât going to take their chances against the swarm or the incoming monster. Nancy pants from behind Steve and looks around, her gaze settling on the woods.
âThe woods, come on!â with that they all take off running towards the woods, they later find themselves at skull rock huddled together and hiding as the bats fly over them. With the coast clear Robin steps out from under the rock and looks around, Nancy follows behind her while Eddie stays beside Steve in case he still needed help, to which he did because the moment he stood up he collapsed against the boulder.
âOh sh⊠shit.â Eddie is immediately at his side, wincing softly when Steve clutches at his sides âIâm⊠Iâm fine, I swear.â Eddie shakes his head as he helps Steve sit back down, his hands hovering over his body.
âYouâre not, sweetheart, stop acting like you are. Youâre losing blood.â he looked at his person and saw that he didnât have anything to bind his wound, he then looks over at Nancy and saw the shirt she was wearing had ruffles at the end of it so he snaps his fingers in her direction âWheeler, gimme that. It sounds weird, but your shirt. Gimme it.â she looks down at it and nods.
âGood thinking.â he nods, watching her start tearing it off.
âI know.â while he waited for her to finish Robin knelt down to talk to Steve.
âOkay, so the good news is that iâm pretty sure wooziness is not a symptom of rabies. But if you start having hallucinations and muscle spasms or you start feeling aggressive, like you wanna punch me, let me know.â he settles a glare at her.
âRobin.â
âYeah.â
âI kinda wanna punch you.â she smiles.
âSense of humours still intact. Thatâs a good sign.â he gives her a look and she finally backs off, he then turns his attention back to Eddie. Nancy was able to tear it all off and so she handed it to him, he then looks back at Steve and he wiggles his finger to get Steve to come close.
âOkay.â he starts, kneeling closer and holding the fabric to his wound âYou ready?â Steve swallows thickly as he had his hands hovering above his head.
âJust do it.â they both suck in a breath as Eddie pressed it against his wound, Steve winces and stifled a groan, his hands now pressing against the back of his head while Eddie wraps the torn fabric around his stomach. Eddie mutters a soft apology as Steve throws his head back, his eyes squeezed shut as he tried to distract himself from the pain and the fact that Eddie was just so close to him right that moment. He wraps it around as much as the fabric would allow him before tightening it, looking back up at Steve to watch his reaction each time he tightened it.
âToo tight?â he mutters.
âNo, thatâs good.â he nod.
âGood.â Steve relaxes back against the boulder and watched Eddie tie a knot, nodding to himself when he was satisfied with it. Eddie glanced back at the girls and saw that they were looking around the area so with them distracted he gave Steve a quick peck on the lips, Steve looked at him a little bewildered and saw him look away bashfully âThat should do it, Harrington.â Steve smiles softly.
âThanks, Munson.â the two of them look at each other and snicker softly, Eddie pats Steve on the shoulder and leaves him when Nancy came along to look over him once more. Eddie looks around before deciding to scale a different boulder and once at the top he looked around, grimacing at the sight of everything looking so grim and dead.
âSo uh, this place is like Hawkins, but with monsters and nasty shit?â
âPretty much.â he pulls a face, looking down when he decided to get down.
âWait, watch out for the vines. Itâs all a hive mind.â
âItâs all a what?â he asked as he looked to Steve.
âAll the creepy crawlies around here. Theyâre, like, one of something. Step on a vine, youâre stepping on a bat, youâre stepping on Vecna.â Eddie shakes his head at that.
âShit.â he mutters as he now has to watch his step as he carefully makes his way back down, Robin then chimes in.
âBut everything from our world is still here, right? Except people?â Nancy nods.
âAs far as I understand it, yeah.â
âSo. theoretically, we could go to the police station and steal guns and grenades and whatever we need to blow up those bat things that are guarding the gate.â Steve scoffs.
âI highly doubt the Hawkins PD has grenades, Robin. But guns, yeah, sure.â Nancy purses her lips.
âWell, we donât have to go all the way downtown for guns.â they all look at her âI have guns in my bedroom.â Eddie makes a face as he stares at Nancy.
âYou, Nancy Wheeler, have guns, plural, in your bedroom.â Robinâs face lights up.
âFull of surprises, isnât she?â
âA russian makarov and a revolver.â Steve scoffs softly at the mention of the revolver.
âYeah, you almost shot me with that one.â she looked up at him with a smirk.
âYou almost deserved it.â Eddieâs face scrunched up at the tone she used, he then proceeded to take off his battle vest and chuck it and Steveâs face, who let out a grunt.
âFor your modesty, dude.â he raised a brow at Eddieâs direction and if it werenât for how dark it was he could have sworn he saw Eddieâs ears turn red, their heads all snap up when they heard that roar again in the distance followed by a small earthquake. Steve grabs Nancy while Robin stumbles into Eddie, both men do their best to cover their partners as they wait for the earthquake to settle. They sit in silence for a couple seconds until they hear the bats along with that roar again but this time it was closer âSo guns seem like a pretty good idea to me.â Robin nods against Eddie.
âYeah, me too.â they all quickly stand to their feet and start walking, though the moment they were a distance away from Skull Rock something arrived. It stared at the small stain of blood on the boulder and inhaled the scent of it, a growl rippling through its throat before training its eyes on the footprints left in the dirt. Â Steve lagged behind the other three but quickly hurriedly to watch Eddieâs pace, jogging up to him so that they were walking side by side.
âHey, Eddie, thanks again for coming down to save me.â Eddie only smiled, pumping his shoulder against his.
âIâd say it was no problem but I was scared shitless, and there was no way I was going to leave you down there.â he shakes his head, a sad look appearing on his face âI couldnât lose you when you were right there.â Steveâs shoulders slumped at that, now pumping his shoulder against his.
âEddieââ he shakes his head.
âNope. Outside of D&D, I am no hero. I sense danger and I just turn heel and run. Or, at least thatâs what Iâve learned about myself this week.â he inhales sharply âYour sister was so different. She was always full of confidence, but she acted like a stray dog. She didnât start unnecessary fights unless she got cornered or we were threatened, and when she did, god she was so vicious. Besides, if she were here, I think sheâd kill me if I left her brother for dead.â Steve snorted at that.
âYeah, youâre probably right.â
âNo, I know Iâm right.â the two were now giggling âAnyways, that was a real Ozzy move back there.â Steve raised a brow.
âOzzy? Like that Osborne guy you listen to?â Eddie nods his head, face lighting up that Steve remembered.
âUh huh. He bit a bats head off on stage, it was a real metal move man.â his face brightened when Steveâs flushed up a little, he lifted his hand to gently caress his bicep and winced softly at the torn skin on the entirety of his back and the back of his arms âWe really should get you to a doctor after weâre out, that could leave so serious damage.â he shrugged his shoulders.
âEh, from the year to year beating I get I kind of got used to it.â Eddie winced at that, shaking his head at that.
âNo, sweetheart. Just, no.â Steve pouts, he quickly glanced at the girls and saw they were a good distance away from them so he leaned for to give Eddie a quick peck on the lips. He immediately turned away and started speed walking away, giggling softly to himself when he heard Eddie let out a shout of protest then proceed to chase after him. He was waiting for Eddie to grab him from behind, wrapping his arms around his waist and pull him back to smother him in his own barrage of kissed, but that never came. His heart started beating in his chest when it was silent so he turned around and his eyes widened in shock when he didnât see Eddie behind him, frantically he looked around for him and his gasped when he saw that he was being dragged away.
âEddie!â he cries out, catching the attention of Nancy and Robin, who turned around and saw that he was running off to where Eddie was being dragged off to. Eddie tried to grab at somethingâ anything to stop himself from getting dragged further and further away but he couldnât grab the vines unless he wanted to gain the attention of all the creatures in this Upside Down hell or the main monster himself, Vecna. When the thing finally stopped he turned around and kicked it off of him, the thing letting out a whine at the action, he then gasped at what he was staring at. Heâd probably mistaken it for a dog if not for its head, it was flower like by the way it opened but inside were rows upon rows of teeth that were stained with blood. He really didnât want to stick around to be its next meal so he kicked it away when it got close again then turned around so he could push himself onto his feet but let out a grunt when he was kicked in his stomach. Eddie fell back down onto his stomach and grovelled in pain, not being able to handle the growing pain the blow to the stomach gave him, he then let out a grunt when he was grabbed by his hair and was kicked in his back to keep him down.
âU-Urgh⊠pleaseâŠâ he whimpered around, feeling the tears swelling in his eyes. He really didnât want to die, not just because he wanted to live, but because now he couldnât stand the thought of dying and leaving Steve. That man has already lost everything and he couldnât lose him either, he let out a cry when whatever was holding him by the hair tightened their grip, their heel digging deeper into his back.
âEddie!â he winched when he heard Steveâs voice, but knowing that his sweetheart was going to come to his rescue made this a little bit better. However, the thing above him flinched at the call and froze up, he then gasped when something slammed beside his head. Peeking to the side his eyes were met with his reflection through the blade of a blood stained axe. The hand that was holding him down loosened its grip and instead was gently caressing his head, the hand then slipped off from behind his head and instead moved his head so that he was able to look over his shoulder. He peeked through his eyelids and was met with those eyes that he had fell in love with, but this thing that was above him wasnât his Steve, it wasâ
âEddieâŠ?â the voice whispered out, the axe was soon abandoned and the figure grabbed him by his shoulders and turned him around so he was now laying on his back. He grabbed at the wrists that was holding him and looked up at the figure, this thing was staring down at him with such intense eyes and he was trying to register as to why it wasnât killing him. He felt it tug at its hand so he let go and watched as it grabbed at the thing covering its mouth and tug it off, his eyes widened at the face that he was staring up at.
âNo⊠no way.â the tears that began to sting in his eyes appeared but this time for a different reason, his hand reaching up to caress at the face above him.
âHeh, hi Eddie.â Steve was running full speed to where Eddie was dragged off, the tears running down his face at the thought of losing him. His mind flashed back to Billy and [F/N], being helped down by Jonathan and Nancy only to find his lover and sister dead in each others arms. He couldnât go through this again, not again. His heart wasnât going to handle another intense heartbreak again, if he lost Eddie then he didnât know if he was going to pick himself back up like last time; he didnât know if he could find someone else to glue his heart back together. His blurry eyes widened when he heard the sound of laughter, laughter? Why was he hearing laughter? What could possibly be so funny that he could hear laughter? He finally approached the clearing where Eddie was an his was taken aback at what he was seeing because before his eyes he saw Eddie laughing while twirling someone around, who was also laughing âEddie, you knucklehead! Whenâd you get so strong? You were never able to lift me up so easily before!â Eddie just snickered, pulling whoever it was close and squeezing them tight.
âI donât know, had someone a little heavier than you to lift is all.â they let out a sigh and let their body drape along his body, their head resting against his while his buried into the crook of their neck. When he finally put them down and pulled away they felt his presence and turned to look in his direction, though Steve never met Eddieâs gaze, he was staring directly into the eyes he once remembered were cold and dead.
âSteveâŠâ Nancy and Robin finally caught up to Steve, looking up at him and were confused as to why he looked like he saw a ghost. They finally look over at what he was staring at and froze at who was standing beside Eddie, said person lost that smile they had on their face and it morphed into one of absolute dread. Steveâs eyes, that were already full of tears, felt a new wave of tears run down his face.
âW-What are you doing hereâŠâ he stuttered out, dropping the flashlight to the ground and taking a step forward â[F/N]!â
[eight months earlier]
*GASP*
She awoke in a great amount of pain, her entire torso feeling like it was ripped apart before being put back together but in an incredibly shit man. She pushed herself so that she was no longer laying on her back and instead grovelled in pain on her side, coughing up the little spurts of blood that were still pooling up in her mouth. When she finally managed to collect herself she pushed herself up so that she was sitting up straight but now she was taking in her surroundings, she was back in that same hell she and Billy first experienced when that thingâ she slapped a hand over her mouth but couldnât stop herself from throwing up whatever was left in her stomach, her body shaking from the aftershocks of everything. When she was finally able to push herself onto her feet she clutched her arms against her stomach, looking around at what was supposed to be the starcourt mall but it was nowhere to be seen. It was nothing more than a barren land as if it was never built in the first place, damn, not even her car was there. She looked back down at the ground and grimaced at the sight of the axe she used to kill so many people, stained red with the blood of all her victims. She glared down at it and inhaled deeply, kneeling down to grab it and take it with her on her walk home, just in case.
Walking through this literal hell wasnât exactly ideal in her books, so maybe her car was left at the storage unit where it previously was before she came home and when she made it downtown she was distraught that it wasnât there either. She was really coming to regret ever coming back to Hawkins, swearing to herself that possibly in her next life she was going to live a different life and never ever step foot in this shitty little town if it still existed. Walking home she thought back to her twenty years of being alive and tried to think of any possible reason as to why she was suffering such a fate, why the fuck was god punishing her so much when she tried so hard to survive? To live? Was it so wrong that she was alive that god still hadnât put her out of her misery and instead was punishing her further by putting her back in the hell that raised her? She was already exhausted by the time she got home so instead she just pushed open the door to the house she hated since she was young and shuddered at how grotesque it looked, everything was covered in vines and grime, dust partials in the air that she was surprised she hasnât gotten poisoned by it from how much she was inhaling. She chose to ignore her houseâs new interior and just walked up to her room, collapsing onto her bed and just crying silently now that her mind was finally quiet.
âSteve⊠RobinâŠâ her lips trembled as the last memory she had of either of them was when she was beating them to the point of death, her heart started to ache in her chest as she buried her face into her pillow âIâm so sorryâŠâ
[F/N] Harrington did not believe in god, she did not believe that there was a place that souls moved onto like heaven or hell. She didnât believe in the nonsense that was written in the bible because that shit could have been edited throughout history to fit the belief of the white man. She wouldnât believe in god until it was too late and right now, she was almost starting to believe that there was an even greater being out there. She didnât know whether or not she was dead or alive, she didnât know what to believe, but all she knew was that she wasnât going to give Steve or Robin a proper apology for what she had put them through. She wasnât going to be able to apologise to Nancy or Jonathan for almost killing them all because that monster took away her rationality and really let her express her true psychotic personality. She knew she was mentally unwell, she knew that she wasnât truly sane in her mind, but that monster pushed her to her limit that she couldnât control herself. She was a mess and what she had become she was only proving her parents right, that she was just a monster they couldnât tame. Whatever that thing had done to her, it hadnât fully disappeared.
As the days rolled by while she was stuck in the remains of Hawkins, she noticed that the things regenerative powers hadnât disappeared because each time she got hurt her wounds simply healed. Her body was still ridiculously durable and strong to the point she could lift things that were usually too heavy for her body, and though she spent a couple days in her room tending to her torso that was healing much slower in comparison to the rest of her smaller wounds, she kept her guard up in fear of other monsters appearing. If that goop monster came from this world and she and Billy helped built a body in their world, then the real body must be somewhere in this version of Hawkins along with other monsters that can and will kill her. The day she was able to leave the house she explored Hawkins on what her body could handle, Hawkins really was nothing but a barren wasteland, as if this was what the world was going to become when it ends. She didnât want to think about it, but was this what that monster was trying to achieve while she and Billy were under its influence? A chill ran down her spine at the thought of that thing unleashing hell upon earth, and if it werenât for that kill and those children, it would have gotten what it wanted and it would have been both hers and Billyâs fault. This was all their fault, all because they didnât go home.
She let out a gasp when she heard a snarl, whipping her head in the direction she heard it coming from. Her body froze up at the sight of a monster with a large, hulking body that easily towered over her, what terrified her was its flower-like head that had rows upon rows of teeth on each of its âpetalsâ while at the centre of its face was a gaping hole that she could only guess was its mouth. Sure that thing that took control of her body was terrifying on its own and she had a burst of adrenaline that allowed her to swallow that fear and fight it, but she didnât have that confidence right that very moment. She felt like she was that little girl that was afraid of her father and mother when they raised their voices, her body freezing up and refusing to listen, it felt like that thing was inside her all over again and wasnât letting her move. It snarled as it got closer to her, she let out a whimper as she fell to the ground. She couldnât stop her body from shaking when it leaned forward, she shuddered when she felt it breathe on her face, breathing in what she believed was her scent. When she thought it was going to kill her it let out a grunt of sorts before pulling away and stalking off, she continued to sit in that spot, her body continuing to shake in fear as realisation began to sink in. That thing didnât recognise her as its next meal. but simply as a monster like itself. Has she really lost her humanity and become a monster like that thing intended? She slowly pulled her knees to her chest, hugging them closely as tears ran down her face.
She really was a monster.
To say she became colder would be an understatement, she didnât know exactly how long sheâs been in this hell but it was long enough that she was no longer holding back against this monster. She was no longer hiding whenever she came across them, wielding her now signature axe and swinging it at anything that breathed. Killing things almost became as easy as breathing but it really did fuck her up even more, because all she could think of is when she killed those poor people back at Hawkins. Man, she could really go for a cigarette right about now but she didnât want to put anything from this place in her mouth if she even found one. Strolling through downtown as she tried to find something to preoccupy herself she came across one of those monsters and thought, why the hell not? Killing a few of them brought some sort of sick entertainment that she was satisfied with for the next couple minutes but she flinched when she heard a noise, turning around she didnât see anything until she felt something on her foot so she looked down and saw a⊠slug? She was quick to flick it off but knelt down to inspect it closely, poking at it to see its reaction but recoiled when it gurgled at her. If she really looked at it sheâd mistaken it for those dog-looking fuckers.
She lurched backwards when it started jumping towards her, letting out all these noises as it started to follow her when she backed away. Choosing to ignore it she stood up and quickly left, grimacing when it followed her out and continued to follow her no matter the distance. When she thought she lost it she was laying in the front yard of someoneâs house but pulled a face when she could just feel it breathing, turning her head to look at it in defeat, if it was an actual dog she could just see its tail wagging while sticking its tongue out for winning this game of tag. Finally, she opens her hand out to this little thing and raised a brow when it happily jumped onto her hand and settled in nicely on her palm. She was never allowed pets, her father was allergic and her mother didnât want fur getting stuck to anything in the house, not like she was ever around to clean it up herself. Her thumbs gingerly caresses the side of its face and her cold heart couldnât help but melt a little when it purred softly at the small gesture of affection, hmm. She grinned to herself when a couple weeks later and she had herself three mutated dogs running around her feet yipping happily together, sheâd probably get herself more but I think three is more than enough to quell her loneliness. They made things much more fun down in this hell, hunting down the adult versions of her babies was a team thing now and feeding them the carcasses of each of their hunts was more than enough of a reward for them other than her praise.
âAh, you really are adorable.â she cooed softly, caressing the first little slug that followed her around like a duckling imprinting on the first thing it sees. She chuckled softly and fed it a leg and it ate away at it without question, she smiled and pats its body. She was currently wandering aimlessly around the woods that surrounded the Harrington property as she let her three babies chase each other, going deeper and deeper into the woods to the point she was pretty sure she was getting closer to the Byers residence. She hadnât really realised how close they were to their home along with the Hawkins Lab, she was going to call her puppies back when they caught the whiff of something and started running in that direction. Thinking it was another one of those monsters she bared her axe and jogged after them but made sure she lagged behind so she could get the jump on the bastard, she paused when she saw them snarling up at something and possibly waiting for her to give them the order to attack. Her hand grips onto the tree as she walks past it to see what exactly has them stuck in place, but her heart suddenly stops at what, or who, exactly she was staring at.
â[F/N]âŠ?â it, or he, muttered out in disbelief. She drops the axe and it lands beside her with a thud, her eyes shaking in shock at who exactly she was staring at. Her lips trembled as tears began to sting in her eyes, she sniffled to herself and instead of saying anything she brought her hands up to cradle her stomach once more as she fell to her knees. She sobbed in silence but didnât flinch when he approached her, kneeling down and wrapping his arms around her, pulling her into a comforting hug.
âBillyâŠ!â she wailed out, now throwing her arms around his shoulders so she could pull him close, the both of them now clinging to each other in fear that this wasnât real; that one of them was going to disappear. How the two of them avoided each other for these past couple of months, neither of them will know. How the two of them werenât found together when they woke up in this hell? Thatâll be a question left for another day because right now the two of them just needed each other, like how they only had each other when under that fuckers control. Billy found himself in a similar situation to [F/N]âs when he woke up and instead of going to the Harringtonâs he went to his home but it was completely different from when he was last there, it was as if it wasnât his home and someone elseâs. He set up camp in a different house because he couldnât handle the thought of being in the house that gave him nightmares, hunting down those monster freaks and even adopting his own little mutated dogs, two of them. The two of them now found themselves back in the Harrington household, Billy being somewhat impressed with how much she reinforced it, and the two of them stayed huddled together in front of the fireplace.
âHey.â she let out a tired hum, holding her side of the blanket that was draped over them while continuing to watch the fire burn âYour parentâs are pretty shit.â she snorted softly.
âYeah, yours are pretty shitty as well.â he laughed weakly at her, the two of them we surprised they hadnât found each other sooner, because now that they were together they could feel everything the other could feel; hear whatever the other thought. When the monster took over their body they were more connected to each other compared to the others under its control, so they could hear and feel and experience the other could, but the connection tended to get weaker the further the other was. But since the two of them were always together they only found peace in each other because thatâs when things were the most quiet, but it was also where they could each find themselves in each otherâs memories. [F/N] tended to relish in the warmth of the California beach while Billy enjoyed seeing the pure joy on Stevieâs little face, the two of them found comfort in each otherâs happiest memories, but they also felt each otherâs worst. [F/N] knew Billyâs shitbag for a father was a piece of shit, but watching that garbage of a human being beat his mother to the point she abandoned poor Billy and turned his attention to him, was devastating. Billy in turn watched [F/N]âs childhood where she was nothing more than a doll for her parents to play the game of life with to only later throw away when she became outdated, the two of them really were too much alike.
âHey.â she hums again. letting him know that she was listening â⊠whyâd you really come back for me?â she finally tore her eyes away from the fire and looked up at Billy, who was already looking down at her.
âWhat?â
âAs cute as that answer was, I know that wasnât all of it. Why didnât you leave me behind? Everyone else did, I was nothing more than a lost cause and you probably wouldnât have gone through what you had if you just left me.â his lip trembled when he saw her look away, he does the same but flinched softly when she let her body fall against his with her head resting on his shoulder.
âI never opened my heart to anyone except for the select few, and I must admit that the idea of leaving you did cross my mind, but I couldnât do that to you. I already left my brother and my friends, I could have left you as I left them, but I wasnât going to do that again. I made up my mind when we became friends that I wasnât going to abandon someone again, I wasnât going to be a coward all because I was scared.â she closed her eyes âAnd look where that got us, huh? Maybe I should have been selfish, but I wasnât going to be able to live with the guilt if I did leave you there. I love you, dude.â she looked up at him with her eyes and saw his eyes tearing up, she hummed softly when he let his head full and rest on top of hers.
âI love you too, nerd.â she rolled her eyes but leaned closer into his body, using her other hand to find his and when she did they laced their fingers together and basked in each others presence âWhat do you think Steve is up to?â she closed her eyes, oh, Steve.
âProbably finding his replacement boyfriend.â she snorted softly when Billy let out an offended gasp, she laughs when he shoved her to the ground âAh hah! You know Iâm just kidding, Billy.â he rolled his eyes, grabbing the blanket and draping it around his body.
âYour thoughts say otherwise.â she scoffed, wrapping her arms around her torso and leaning against his body â⊠do you really think heâd look for someone else?â she frowns softly, she then inhaled deeply and looked up at the ceiling.
âWell, weâre dead, Billy. Why would they wait for someone who isnât coming back?â Billy flinched at that, she closed her eyes and brought her hand up to caress his forearm âI think itâd be best for them to move on if they found someone else that could love them, rather than clinging to us.â Billy sighed softly at that.
âI guess.â his body tensed up when he felt her start shaking, peering down at her, he saw tears quickly gathering in her eyes. His body relaxed sadly when he could feel the great amount of guilt and sadness she was suffering through, knowing exactly what she did and now that they were dead she could do nothing to atone for what she had done. He lifted his arm and she was quick to huddle to his side, crying into the crook of his neck when his arm came down and draped itself over her body.
Now that the two of them had each other it made things easier in hell for them, they werenât alone anymore. Billy decided it was better to hang around at the Harrington home better than his makeshift base, their house was much bigger than what he had, though the two of them decided it would be best if they avoided the pool after what [F/N] found in there. They were also happy that their dogs got along swimmingly, it would have been sad if they didnât. Now since hunting those monsters was nothing more than a sport to them they turned it into a game; a competition to see who could kill the most and the winner had bragging rights for the day. One thing the two of them had noticed when exploring Hawkins was that they couldnât LEAVE Hawkins, if they strayed too far somehow theyâd be brought right back to the entrance of Hawkins as if they hadnât just walked from the opposite direction, it was very odd the first time it happened. Billy now found himself sitting on the hood of a car as he stared up at something that was perched on a lamp post, it was another monster, but one that he didnât recognize.
This thing was new.
âOi, [F/N].â he called, not taking his eyes off the new creature while leaning backwards in her direction. He furrowed his brows when she didnât answer but he felt a wave of sadness wash over him, finally breaking eye contact with the creature, he looked at her and saw she had a pained expression on her face when she woke up from her nap âAre you alright?â he asked, she slowly opened her eyes and a single tear ran down her cheek. She stared up at the sky above them and her face turned bitter when she raised her hand, swiping the tear away in one swoop.
âYeah, I just had a nice dream.â she sniffles then turns her attention from the sky to Billy âWhatâs up?â he simply points so she follows and furrows her brows at the thing thatâs been watching them, she furrows her brows in confusion.
âIs that thing new?â she tilts her head.
âMaybe, Iâve never seen it before.â it screeches at them âLooks like a mutated bat.â she murmurs, Billy nods.
âI agree. Think itâs hostile?â they wait for a bit but came to regret it when a hoard of those things appeared and were charging towards them, they didnât hesitate to hightail it out of there at full speed, yeah, those things were definitely hostile. Those bats were new, the mutated dogs and monsters tended to ignore their existence on the fact that they were basically the same as them and would only fight them when they struck first, other than that they were merely coexisting when each other. On the other hand, these bats acted on a kill on sight mindset but they tended to attack as a pact, never alone. Those bats acted like some sort of surveillance because whenever they were out and about at least one of those fuckers was watching them wherever they went, it was troublesome when either of them split just a tiny bit of blood, because those fuckers would come hurdling towards them like a moth to a flame.
âAnnoying bastards.â [F/N] growled out, lifting her hand and gently patting a few of her dogs âWhere the hell did they come from?â Billy shrugged, wiping the blood of one of those monsters off his face.
âDonât know, donât care. All we know is where their little hive is.â at the mention of that they look over where they saw the whole swarm of those bats surrounding a house âDo you recognize that house, [F/N]?â she hummed to herself, rubbing her chin.
âUm⊠I think thatâs the murder house.â Billy raised a brow âOh, um, a married couple with their two children moved into the house. Everything was fine and dandy until one day the father brutally murdered his wife and daughter but spared his son, it was pretty gruesome. Reports said that he broke the bones of each of their limbs, dislodged their jaws and even gouged their eyes out. Itâs been left abandoned ever since because people didnât want to live in the house where a family was brutally murdered.â Billy winced, caressing his jaw.
âYikes.â she nod her head.
âUh huh.â her gaze hardened softly at the sight of the bats and house âBut Iâd guess that that incident wasnât exactly a murder.â a bead of sweat rolled down the side of their faces at the thought.
âIf youâre right about that, how come all this shit is happening now? Didnât that happen a long time ago? Why would a ghost kill a family, take a break, then come back again? Would that mean itâs killing people again?â she shrugs her shoulders.
âJust a thought.â
âYour thoughts are unsettling sometimes.â she winks at him.
Not even a couple weeks later the two of them, who were sleeping soundly in the safety and comfort of each others arms, wake up abruptly when they felt a surge of power. Their eyes simply snap open as they break into a cold sweat, a chill running down their spine at what they were feeling. [F/N] pulled herself towards Billy, burying herself into his chest as her hands gripped onto the back of his shirt, fear beginning to take over her body. His arms tightened around her while his hand moved up her back and gently held the back of her neck, his thumb caressing her neck in an effort to comfort her. They werenât the only ones that felt this new power because even their dogs were acting off but they didnât stray far from their masters, instead they huddled around them to barricade them from what was to come. Neither of them got much sleep that night, not only because of that but because not too long after that happened an earthquake shook the entirety of Hawkins and they werenât too sure if another would go off. The next couple of days the earthquakes kept happening and that surge of power that shook them to their core happened approximately three more times that had them on edge, they were now being extra careful in what they were doing.
âHmm? Arenât the bats acting a little differently than usual?â Billy pants at what she says, blood dripping from his knuckles as he wipes some of the blood that splattered onto his face with his sleeve and looked over at what she meant. They watched as a group of bats left the swarm surrounding the haunted house and flew over to what they believed was Lovers Lake, they look at each other âWanna go check it out?â he clicks his tongue in thought, leaning back with his hands on his hips.
âUm⊠yeah, why not. Itâs not like weâve got anything better to do.â she grins, clapping her hands.
âWonderful.â she then whistles, this catches the attention of the dogs to which they all whip their heads over to her, she then points in the direction the bats went and all five of them went running without question. The two of them are quick to follow and they find themselves at a dried up version of Lovers Lake, [F/N] places her hand on a tree and steps forward to see what was there a saw something flee from the lake into the woods but her attention tore away from them and to what the bats were guarding âWhat is that?â she muttered to herself, Billy comes up from behind her while placing a hand on her shoulder.
âTheyâre guarding something, a hole?â she tries to get a closer look but theyâre too far away to get anything clear âIâm gonna go check it out, you go chase after the things the bats chased off.â she raised a brow.
âYou sure?â he nod.
âYeah, itâs nothing I canât handle without these bad boys.â his dogs yip happily at his feet, she chuckles softly and pats her own puppies.
âAlright then, donât take too long.â her dogs brought her to Skull Rock and they were sniffing at a specific spot beneath the giant boulder, [F/N] approached it and furrowed her brows at the sight. Blood? It was red, her eyes then looked at the ground and saw a barrage of footprints in the mud, who the hellâŠ? She shook her head and swiped some of the blood onto her fingers then brought them towards her favourite baby, it sniffed the blood and let out a growl âGo get âem.â all three of them let out a snarl before running off to chase after whatever it was, she bounces her axe on her shoulder as she takes her time to catch up with her puppies. Her brows perked up when she heard shouting followed by a struggle, hmph, they must have gotten someone because over the struggling she heard other voices shouting after the one that was being dragged away. She stepped into the clearing where her three puppies were, she felt anger bubble in her chest when she saw the struggling fool kick at her baby to keep it away twice, now that wonât do. She didnât hesitate to kick them in the stomach to wind them, but that wasnât enough to satisfy her current anger, so she kicked them in the back to keep them down then reached down to grab them by the hair and yank them up but still keeping her foot pressed into their back so they couldnât get up.
âU-Urgh⊠pleaseâŠâ begging? Pathetic. She readjusted her hold on her axe and raised it above her head, one clean swing should be more than enough to decapitate this fooâ
âEddie!â her eyes widened at the call, quickly redirecting the axe so it missed their head and lodged itself into the ground, her head whipping in the direction that call came from. Eddie? Did they just say Eddie? Her trembling hand let go of their hair as she lifted her foot of their back, she then gently caresses the back of their head before pushing it so she could get a look at their face, her gaze softened when does sweet doe eyes looked back at her.
âEddieâŠ?â she whispered out, almost not believing that it was true. She was quick to grab him by the shoulders and turn him around so that he was laying on his back, his hands quickly slapped onto her wrists as her fingers started to dig into her shoulders. She saw his eyes flicker while trying to recognize who exactly was above him but couldnât put a name to her face, she then realised she was still wearing the bandana over her mouth so she quickly tore it off so Eddie could see her face. There⊠there she saw recognition finally click in his head as he stared up at her, she smiled softly when his hands reached up towards her face, gently caressing her cheek with tears forming in his eyes.
âNo⊠no way.â she giggled sadly, raising her own hand to rest against his.
âHeh, hi Eddie.â he was quick to sit up and bring her into a hug, burying his face into the crook of her neck as he held her tight, she was quick to throw her arms around him and tug him just as tight. She let out a whoa when he suddenly stood to his feet, bringing her up with him, then squealed when he started twirling her around. Sheâs laughing to her hearts content as she pulls herself closer to Eddie as he continued to spin her around, him grinning the entire time he does this âEddie, you knucklehead! Whenâd you get so strong? You were never able to lift me up so easily before!â Eddie just snickered, pulling her close and squeezing her tight.
âI donât know, had someone a little heavier than you to lift is all.â she let out a sigh and let her body drape along his body, her head resting against his while his buried into the crook of her neck. He finally puts her down but their continued to hold each others hands, she opens her mouth to say something but felt like she was being stared at so she turned her head at where she felt it but soon felt the color in her already pale skin drain.
âSteveâŠâ she whispered under her breath, the dread on her face got worse when she saw Nancy fucking Wheeler and her sweet songbird Robin appear behind him and share the same look of shock and disbelief at the sight of her.
âW-What are you doing hereâŠâ Steve stuttered out as tears started rolling down his cheeks, dropping the flashlight he had to the ground and taking a step forward â[F/N]!â Eddie looked down at [F/N] and his eyes widened at the emotion he saw on her face, that look of absolute fear as she stared at her brother. Heâs never seen [F/N] wear such an expression on her face, she was the embodiment of confidence, of pride⊠no, no. He remembers a time when she had this look of fear, this look of vulnerability.
â[F/ââ heâs not able to finish his sentence when she takes her hands back from Eddie, taking a step back when Steve took a step towards her. She felt herself start to hyperventilate when Steve kept getting closer and closer to her the more she kept trying to distance herself from him, she looked down at her hands and in her mind she saw Steveâs blood on her trembling hands, looking back at him she saw the damage she did to him when she was under that fuckers control. She saw the monster she had become when she laid her hands on her brother that tried to save her from her insanity, her vision started to get hazy but her eyes snapped up when she felt him reach for her. In her mind she saw it was Steve reaching for her to stop, to stop beating him when he only tried to help.
âDonâ Donât touch me!â she screamed, smacking his hand away before he could touch. She lets out a gasp as she stared at the heartbroken look on his face, she grits her teeth at the sight of him and knew that she couldnât bear to look at him anymore so she screwed her eyes shut, turned around and started running away. Goddammit, she was running away again. Was all she could do was run away when she was scared? Where had that adrenaline gone when she fought monsters?
âP-Please, [F/N]! Donât leave! Donât go away, please!â dammit, she really was pathetic. She just couldnât muster up that courage to face her brother again, he was probably crying again and it was all her damned fault. When she thought she was far enough she leaned against a tree, hunching over and throwing up the contents that were in her stomach. She felt her stomach start to churn the moment her eyes settled on Steve and Robin, all the memories of what she did to them coming back at her full throttle. She hadnât realized she pushed all of that into the back of her mind until she saw them again, she let out a whimper when she pulled herself up, crying as she clung to the tree.
âB-BillyâŠâ she whimpered out, lifting her hand to wipe at her eyes âI need you, Billy.â her head shot up when she heard screaming, that sounded like Wheeler? Was it her babies? Were they attacking the group for her reaction? She raises her fingers to her lips to call them back but paused when she saw that they were with her, if that were the case, then what was that girl screaming abouâ her eyes widened when she realized just where exactly they were. They were basically in the monsters hunting ground and with all the noise they were making, it was bound to attract a few of them.
Shit.
Steve felt like his heart was ripped out of his chest, chewed up, spat out then stomped on all at once. The anguish he was feeling felt like he had just watched [F/N] die in front of him all over again, like he was at her funeral all over again and that he was reliving the worst moments of his entire life. He cried out for her, like all the other times he did, and when he did, she would always come rushing to his side to comfort him and tell him she was going to be right by his side until he was better. But she didnât do it this time, he cried for her when she ran away but she didnât even bother to turn around to see that he needed her. She ran away, she left him, she left him behind like she did when she left him alone in Hawkins. He was in a dire moment when she left for university, her last year was the year when Will went missing and he first got roped into the Upside Down and he fought the Demogorgon after getting his shit rocked by Jonathan. He wanted her to tell him it was alright, that he was okay and that his big sister was going to make sure he wasnât going to be alone, but she ignored him in favor of studying so she could pass that year and graduate so she could get the fuck out of Hawkins. They had only just rekindled their relationship and she was leaving him all because she was done with Hawkins, all because she couldnât put up with it anymore.
â[F/N]âŠâ he whimpered out, falling to his knees and clutching onto Eddieâs battle vest. His forehead was pressed against the ground as he sobbed out his heart, his nails beginning to dig into the skin of his hands âPlease, donât goâŠâ Eddie fell to his knees, placing a hand on Steveâs shoulder to calm him down.
âStevie, babeâŠâ he whispered softly, Steve shook his head as his shoulders continued to tremble.
âIf sheâs hereâŠâ he whispered, his hands now coming up to grip at the pendant dangling around his neck âdoes that mean BIllyâs here too?â this caused Eddie to flinch, Billy? What are the odds that that blonde is here as well? Would that mean that Steve would want to get back with Billy then? Is he going to break up with him so that he could get back with him? Eddie didnât want to think that Steve would do such a thing, but he could tell that he still had feelings for the blonde.
âSteveââ
âSteve!â his head snapped up when Nancy screamed his name, his eyes widened at the sight of a Demogorgon appearing out of nowhere. Those demodogs that were here with [F/N] followed after her when she ran away, he looked down at himself and cursed when he realized that the demogorgon was probably there because it could smell his blood. His guess was right because it completely ignored Eddie and came straight towards him, he tried to stand to his feet but his knees where numb from how long he was kneeling down so it was quick to grab him by the throat and lift him up into the air.
âSteve!â
âSteve!â the demogorgon swats them away easily as its grip on Steve tightened, he grabbed onto the demogorgons wrist and flailed in the air to try and get away but his efforts were futile. This one was much bigger than the one he fought back at the Byers house and he didnât have his signature nailed bat with him to kill it. There was the axe [F/N] left behind but it was nowhere to be seeâ nowhere to be seen? He gasps when he was suddenly dropped to the ground with a thud, he jumps when something fell into his lap and he saw that it was the demongorgons arm that was cut off. He looked up and tears gathered in his eyes again when he was met with [F/N]âs back, she came running back to see that one of those monsters was holding her sweet little brother up and was getting ready to eat his head in one bite. She noticed that her axe was still lodged in the ground so she didnât hesitate to rip it out and cut the monsters arm off in one swift swing. Now she was standing face to face with the monster, a dark sneer on her face as she gripped onto her axe that was dripping with its blood.
âYou hurt my brother.â she growled out, feeling the veins in from her veins to her forearm along with her neck and the corner of her eyes turn black when her anger started boiling âNO ONE hurts my brother.â she doesnât flinch when it roared in her face, she in turn roared right back before lifting her leg to kick it in the torso and send it flying backwards. She raises her hand to her lips and blows into them, a sharp whistle calling her three puppies who snarled at the monster that was slowing picking itself up as she twirled her axe around as if it were a bat.
â[F-F/N]âŠ?â Steve whispered out from behind her, hopingâ begging that sheâd turn around so he could see her face, but she continued to ignore him.
âBilly!â she screams as she charges towards the monster, raising her axe just as Billy finally caught up to her and grabbed the monster by its legs to lift it up, when it started to fall she swung her axe back then swung it forward to swiftly cut its head right off its neck. Both its body and head fell to the ground with a thud and the two just stared at its fallen corpse, watching its black blood pour out of its body and soak into the ground beneath it. She raises her eyes and saw that Billy was staring at the group behind them, he turned his attention towards her and noticed that she was refusing to turn around and just kept her head down, he sighed softly and approached her.
âYou okay?â he whispered softly, grabbing her by the forearms and gently rubbing his thumbs into her arms. He tilted his head when he saw that she didnât want to look at him, he tugs at her and that gains her attention âWe talked about this, [F/N].â she sighed, still not looking at him but looking to the side.
âYeah, but I didnât expect to actually see them.â his face saddened when she finally looked up at him, tears brimming in her eyes âIâm terrified to face him, Billy. Iâ I donât think I can do it.â the axe falls from her hands when he pulled her into a hug, she quickly wraps her arms around him and falls into his embrace.
âBaby steps, [F/N], baby steps.â she nods her head, letting out a shaky breath. Billy raised his head and saw the group slowly approaching them, he loosened his hold on [F/N] but her fingers tug into the leather of the jacket he was wearing âItâs alright, itâs okay.â he whispered softly, though she was still shaking, she nodded her head and loosened her grip.
âB-Billy, is that really you?â Steve croaked out, he reaches his hand out but flinched back when [F/N] let Billy go and instead of standing beside him she actually hid behind him but made sure she was still holding his hand to calm herself â[F-F/N]âŠ?â
âWhat are you doing here, Harrington?â Billy spoke, this caused them all to look at him âWhy the hell are you here in this hellhole?â Billyâs eyes trailed down and widened softly at the sight of his pendant dangling from his neck, his thumb subconsciously rubbing against his ring.
âI-Isnât that what Iâm supposed to be asking?â Billy cocked his head in confusion.
âWhat do you mean? Arenât you guys dead like us? Why would a saint like you be in hell?â Robin and Nancy look at each other.
âBilly,â Nancy starts, taking a step forward and placing a hand on Steveâs shoulder âweâre not dead.â
âThen?â she swallows thickly.
âThis⊠might be a lot to take inââ he scoffs.
â[F/N] and I had a monster forced into our bodies, we killed a whole bunch of people and said people melted to form a body for the fucker that possessed us. I think we can handle whatever the fuck youâre talking about, Wheeler.â she takes a breath.
âIf weâre here, and youâre here as well, then youâre not dead.â this caused them both to jolt up, what? âThis place is an alternate dimension of Hawkins, we donât fully understand it, but itâs a different world compared to our home. This place is called the Upside Down, and if you two were here this whole time, that means you two never died in the first place. You two are still alive.â she felt a bead of sweat form on her cheek at the blank stare she was getting from Billy, his face scrunches up at the information as he feels [F/N]âs grip on his hand tighten.
âWhat?â she muttered out, now peaking out from behind Billy and staring Nancy dead in her eyes âWhat the fuck do you mean weâre alive?â Nancy stumbles back at the dark look in [F/N]âs eyes, and though it wasnât particularly aimed at her because [F/N] couldnât control herself, she couldnât help but swallow thickly as she tried to put her thoughts into words.
âU-Um, what I mean isâ I donât know, and I donât know how itâs possible, but you guys arenât dead. Youâre alive and youâve been stuck in the Upside Down this entire time.â anger slowly started building up inside of [F/N].
âWhy are we alive?â she muttered, turning away to look down at her hands and her mind flashed once again to see blood staining her hands âWhy the fuck do we get to live after everything we did? Why do I get to walk away while everyone that died by my hands didnât get that second chance?â she soon started to feel an aching pain in her chest and the sides of her stomach, her nails tug into the fabric of the clothes she wore as her mind started to relive the moment that monster tore her body apart because of her betrayal.
â[F/N]ââ Eddie speaks, not being able to stand watching his friend in so much pain.
âNo! I donât understand why weâre getting to walk away from this!â she always had a harder time accepting what she did, Billy had a hard time as well but [F/N] knew that her mind was much more twisted in comparison to Billy, thatâs why that monster always sent her out to kill people while Billy was left to kidnap people. Her arm wraps around her stomach as she slaps a hand over her mouth, her body threatening to vomit out whatever was left in her stomach but she was able to swallow it down and instead drool and saliva dribbles out of her mouth âWhy are we to be spared after all the pain we but those poor people through?â Billy gently places a hand on her back, rubbing circles into her back to comfort her and try to calm her breathing down.
âI know itâs hard, [F/N], but it wasnât your fault.â Nancy says, [F/N] couldnât help but scoff at her words.
âWasnât our fault? You donât get it, Wheeler. I always knew deep down I was fucking crazy, that thing just intensified that craziness to the point I lost my rationality. Death was going to be my atonement for what I had done, what I did to you two.â she spared Steve and Robin a look but quickly tore her eyes away before she could look at them for too long.
â.⊠I forgive you.â she raised her head and looked over at Steve, who never tore his eyes away from her âI forgave you long ago, [F/N]. I wish youâd stop blaming yourself for what happened to me, because it wasnât you.â she grits her teeth at that, shaking her head.
âB-But itâ you donât understand.â
â[F/N], please, we know it wasnât your fault.â Robin speaks next, begging for [F/N] to look at them with something that wasnât just anguish âWe know what you did was to keep us safe, but we need you to know that youâve been forgiven.â Billy knew she was having a difficult time to believe anything they were saying, still so deep in denial that it was going to take a lot for her to forgive herself, so he went back to shielding her from the others and left a comforting hand on her back.
âAlright, fine, weâre alive and shit, but that still doesnât explain how you four ended up here.â Nancy was the one to answer again, being the more levelled headed out of the three and most knowledgeable by standards.
âWell, a crack of sorts that acts as a gate from this world to ours is open and we came through one.â Billy immediately pulls a face at the information.
âWait, wait a minute. Are you telling me that there was a way to get the fuck out of this shithole this whole time?â
âWell, yes and no. Is there a way to make these gates? Yes. Is there a way for you to make them? No. It would have been impossible for you to get out of here without a different force from opening one.â [F/N] could feel Billyâs frustration so she looked up at him and saw he inhaled sharply before letting his body fall to the ground, his back landing with a thud.
âBilly, for fuck sakes.â she curses out as she kneels down, placing her hand on his chest while their puppies hovered over him.
âYouâre telling me there was a way out of here this whole time?â he repeats, she rolls her eyes.
âNot for us to figure out, no.â she pats his chest twice then looks up at the group.
âSo where were yâall heading before I sent my babies out to get you?â she looks at Eddie with an apologetic look âReal sorry about that, by the way. Canât help but be cautious over anything new when in this hellhole.â Eddie raises his hands while shaking his head, nervously eyeing the one demodog that was growling at him as it stuck to [F/N]âs side.
âWe were heading to the Wheelers place.â she raised a brow at the destination, she whistled sharply when she heard her baby growling a little louder while grabbing him by the chained collar around his neck to keep him from pouncing again âNancy here said that sheâs got a couple guns in her room.â [F/N] scrunched her face up in confusion then let out a snort, standing to her feet and dusting her pants off.
âYou, Nancy Wheeler, have guns, plural, in your bedroom.â Eddieâs face lights up as he points at her.
âThatâs exactly what I said.â though it was a little weak, a smile similar to his stretched across her face.
âAnd this is why weâre best friends.â they both giggle to themselves then high five each other.
âWhat about us?â she glanced down at Billy, scoffing slightly with a roll of her eyes when she saw him pouting up at her âI thought WE were best friends.â she gently kicks him from where he was laying.
âWeâre trauma besties.â
âI can get behind that.â she shakes her head and looks around at their general location, they were still a good few miles from the Wheeler residence and they already look exhausted.
âWere you guys planning on walking?â Steve shrugged.
âWell, what other option do we have?â Billy, who was now up and on his feet, glanced down at [F/N], who in turn looked up at him, and smirked at each other.
âWe know a much quicker way.â obviously they were a little nervous at the suggestion, Billy let out a sigh at their reluctance âWell, would you rather walk and risk another encounter with one of those fuckers?â they all glance down at the dead demogorgon, shuddering in disgust at the sight of the demodogs eating at its corpse.
âIt better be worth the detour.â Nancy murmured softly, [F/N] chuckled.
âItâll definitely be worth it, little miss Wheeler.â both she and Billy bring their fingers to their lips and let out a sharp whistle, their demodogs were quick to react and waited for their command. Billy gestured with his head for his dogs to go in the direction he came from while [F/N] snapped her fingers and hers surrounded them âShall we?â they flinch a little when they see [F/N] lean down to pick up her fallen axe and throw it over her shoulder before they started walking away, they only started to follow when one of her puppies gave them a little nudge from behind. Eddie glanced at Steve and saw that he was staring intensely at Billy and [F/N]âs back, because in his mind, the two of them looked exactly the way they did when they died. Sure they looked a little worse for wear, covered in dirt and grime from being stuck in the Upside Down for the past eight months, but other than the fact that theyâre wearing the same torn clothes they were left in covered in some gear they found around in this wasteland, their appearance didnât seem to have changed that much. [F/N]âs hair might have grown maybe a few inches as well as Billyâs who also started growing a bit of a stubble, but it wasnât much. It was as if they hadnât even aged.
âSteveâŠâ he muttered softly, reaching to grab his hand and softly rub his thumb over his knuckles âAre you okay?â he sniffled softly.
âYeah⊠yeah, Iâm good. I just never thought Iâd be given a chance to see them again.â his other hand then reached up to cradle the pendant around his neck, Eddieâs eyes saddened a little at the way he saw Steve was staring at Billy. He then turned his attention towards Billy and [F/N] himself, the two of them were walking shoulder to shoulder in silence as they led the way to wherever they were taking them, Steve let out a noise when Eddie let go of his hand and sauntered over towards the two âE-Eddie?â the two let out a grunt when Eddie practically shoved himself in between the two of them.
âMunson? What the hell?â [F/N] lets out an oh when she felt him link his arms with hers, Billy scowled when he blocked his view of [F/N].
â[F/N], I am quite hurt that you didnât come visit me when you came around last year. I heard rumours that you were back, so color me surprised when both uncle Wayne and I didnât even get to see you. Even the boys were sad that you didnât pop in to say hello.â she smiled sadly at that, gently patting her hand on top of his.
âEddie⊠I did some real unspeakable things last year.â his eyes saddened when that same look of terror washed over her face, her eyes fluttered shut as a pained expression appeared âThat thing made me kill so many people, man. I-If that thing made me hurt you as well⊠I-I donât think Iâd be here talking to you. I owe you for everything youâve done for me Eddie, really.â he gives her a smile at that.
âThat means a lot to me, [F/N]. Still a little hurt that you didnât even come by the say hello, you were still around for quite a long time.â she shrugged softly.
âI was distracted, alright.â he raised a brow.
âWith what?â at the mention of that she glanced back towards Robin, who perked up when she saw [F/N]âs gaze. She quickly looked away but her eyes landed on Steve, she gritted her teeth at the sight of the marking along his neck and the small blood spot on the makeshift bandage along his stomach. However her eyes caught onto the battle vest that she for sure knew Steve didnât own, she then glanced back towards Eddie then back at Steve before settling her gaze on Eddie⊠Steve flinched when she whipped her head back towards him and stared intensely at him.
âEddie, lend me your vest, yeah?â [F/N], who was soaked because she got doused in alcohol by a few drunk patrons at the Hideout, asked as she took off both her jacket and her shirt because the smell of alcohol was clinging to both items of clothing and so she was shamelessly left in her bra. At least the other boys were gentlemen because they stood around her to block the eyes of others to gaze upon her half naked body, she herself was quite calm despite the predicament she was in.
âNo can do, sweetheart.â she scrunched her face up in confusion, twisting her shirt and gagging at the sight of booze that dripped out of her shirt âThis is my prized possession, I canât just hand it out.â she scoffed at him.
âSo youâd rather I flaunt around in just my bra?â
âYeah.â she let out an offended gasp at his audacity, Gareth was kind enough to take off his flannel and hand it to her. She gave him a thankful look as she put it on but rolled up the sleeves and left a couple buttons undone because it was in the middle of summer and though it was night time it was still pretty hot âDonât you know the importance of a battle vest, [F/N]?â
âI honestly donât care.â she was promptly ignored.
âLetting someone wear your battle vest is like claiming them as yours, you know. Itâs like when jocks let their girlfriends wear their varsity jackets, to let others know that theyâre taken. Itâs just the metal head way of claiming what is theirs.â the four of them just stare at Eddie.
â⊠if you didnât want me to wear it you couldâve just said so.â
âI bet heâs saying that because he believes heâs going to hitch himself a lover or something.â
âOh, how sad.â they all laugh at that, causing Eddie to glare at them.
âAlright, fine! Sure, yeah, the only reason youâll ever see someone else wearing it is because theyâre my boyfriend, alright! Just you wait!â Steve felt a bead of sweat roll down his face the longer she stare at him, going a little pale when he saw her smile sweetly at her, though the grip on the axe gave away how pissed she actually was. Billy felt the rise in anger coming from [F/N] so he peeked down at her and raised a brow when she turned her gaze towards the man in between the two of them.
âEddie.â she spoke softly, he hummed softly when he felt her raise her hand and cup his cheek, leaning into her soft and delicate touch âDo you remember when I told you that someday Steve would find that perfect someone someday?â when she spoke those words Eddie immediately understood what she was doing.
âH-Huh?â her fingers dig into his cheeks as she grabs him by the face and lifts him up off the ground, whether that be by her own physical strength or with the aid of the Mind Flayers left over power, weâll never know.
âI didnât mean you, you son of a bitch!â Steve and the others were clearly freaking out because they couldnât tell if [F/N] was under the control of the Mind Flayer again but since Billy wasnât reacting like that then it slightly calmed them down⊠slightly âI love you Eddie, I really do, but what makes you think youâre good enough to be my brotherâs boyfriend?â to think Eddie would be at the end of her hand like this, she never thought sheâd see the day.
âC-Come on, [F/N], letâs talk about this!â her gaze hardened, her grip tightening and would likely leave bruises.
âNo, weâre doing this now! You should have realized that just because youâre my best friend, it wouldnât keep you safe the moment I learnt that you were his boyfriend! And you two got hooked up while I was in the grave? Thatâs cold. So tell me, Munson,â his hands grip onto her wrist tightly when she pulled him close to stare him closely in the eyes âwhat makes you think youâre good enough to be my brotherâs boyfriend?â she repeats.
â⊠he was really sad, [F/N].â he noticed the way her tough resolve break a little, her eyes softening just briefly before hardening again âHe looked just like you when you first came to me, there was no way I was going to leave him alone with how vulnerable he was. If he really was like his sister, I didnât want to take the risk of leaving him alone with all his bad thoughts. I helped pick up the broken pieces of his heart and put them back together, and without me realising it, he was doing the same thing for me. I hadnât realized just how much losing you hurt me as well, [F/N].â he noticed that it was working because she was slowly losing her grip on his face and lowering him down âI love him, really. Iâm in love with your brother and you and I both know that these attractions began far before your funeral. I promise you, [F/N], that unlike all those other girls that you scared off, my love for him in genuine.â she had finally put him down and was giving him a sad look.
âEddieâŠâ
âi know all you ever wanted was the best for Steve, and I swear Iâll do the best I can to give it to him.â [F/N] sighed softly and gave him a meaningful look, she however made a face.
âDonât.â she suddenly spoke, her gave her a confused look as he slowly turned around to look at Billy, paling at the dark look on his face âDonât, Billy. Donât!â she pushes Eddie away when Billy was getting ready to swing.
âYouâre dead, Munson!â
âFucking run Eddie!â he didnât need to be told again and so he hightailed it out of there in the direction they were going, she grabbed Billy by the arm when he was going to run after him and before she could even get a word out he pushed her to the ground and ran after Eddie âAh! Did you just shove me?!â she screamed but was ignored, this pissed her off even more before she chased after them with a shout. So running away really was Eddieâs thing because he was using every bit of stamina he had left to run away from the extremely pissed off Billy that was out to kill him, he took a brief peek behind him and picked up the pace when he saw that Billy was gaining some ground behind the two of them.
âI just wanna talk, Munson!â he shouts.
âNah uh! No thanks, donât really feel like dying to the hands of Steveâs ex!â
âEx?!â
âIâm sorry!â
âJust stop talking at this point, Eddie!â he let out a shriek at the sound of [F/N]âs voice that was slowly catching up to them, Eddie made it to a clearing and stood on the spot because he didnât know where to go so he turned around and let out a scream when Billy was going to grab him. He jumps to the side when Billy was tackled by [F/N] and the two of them go tumbling to the ground, [F/N] coming up on top with Billy laying beneath her and fighting to get her off âYou gotta stop, Billy!â she was pushing his hands away when he tried shoving her off.
âNo! Heâs a dead man!â
âYouâre being dramatic!â
âIâm not being dramatic!â they both just scream at each other at this point with [F/N] holding Billy by the shoulders to keep him pinned to the ground while Billy is holding her wrists.
âWe talked about this, Billy!â she shouts and this causes him to waver, she takes a breath âWe talked about this.â she repeats and immediately his eyes start to water.
âB-Butââ she shakes her head.
âWe both know that this was bound to happen. Itâs for the best.â he grits his teeth because he knew that she was right, when the ladies and Steve caught up to them Billy had calmed down enough to not attack Eddie when he was back and on his feet âGood, yâall caught up. Weâre here.â she then gestured to what was behind her and they were shocked to see what it was.
âYouâve got to be kidding me.â [F/N] just grinned. That familiar roar that scared the lot echoed throughout the Upside Down once more but this time they knew where it was coming from, and that was from the engine of [F/N]âs prized mustang. [F/N] explained that instead of it being at the Starcourt Mall, that doesnât exist there, or in the storage unit she left it in, it was sitting right at home inside the garage where she usually left it. It was an older version of her usual modded mustang that she upgraded throughout the years. She told them that this was their way of getting around Hawkins instead of walking because the monsters, Demogorgons and demodogs from what they call it, would stay away because of the roar the engine gave off, and their âdemodogsâ would either be sitting in the back or following alongside her car, like they were doing right now.
âStop it.â the group sitting in the backseat sat in silence when they heard [F/N] speak, glancing up, they noticed that Billy was peeking back towards them, though he was glaring at Eddie. Whenever she caught him looking back at them she would scold him and he would stop but eventually would go back to looking at him, she rolled her eyes as she tightened her grip on the stirring wheel, shifting gears and pressing harder into the gas. The group then notice her raise her hand then strike it across Billyâs face, what took them back was when both their heads flew in the same direction she hit him.
âWhat the hell!â she scoffed, bringing her hand to caress her stringing cheek.
âI told you to stop it, Billy.â he scoffed at her as he caressed his cheek that was turning red, she perks up when she saw Eddie raise his hand.
âUm, hate to ask, but what the hell was that?â she hummed.
âOh, why we both reacted when only I hit him.â she shrugged softly as she looked ahead of them âEver since that thing welcomed itself into our bodies, we began to feel each otherâs pain but also thoughts. Now we know exactly what the other is thinking, and you gotta stop thinking about plotting his murder.â Eddie flinched when Billy glared at him through the rear view mirror.
âI willâŠâ she rolled her eyes.
âBut since we were the first, we were especially close with each other. Thatâs why we stuck together, itâs what kept us from seriously losing our minds.â Nancy perked up at that.
âThe hive mind.â this caused Billy and [F/N] to glance at her âThe Mind Flayer, the thing that possessed you two, shared a mind with everything in the Upside Down. From the monsters to the vines, you hit one of them you get all of them. It happened to Will as well, he acted as a spy for it back in â84.â Billy couldnât help but shudder.
âDamn, poor kid.â [F/N] nods her head.
âYeah, it was so painful when that thing was there.â she felt her hands tremble, shaking her head to rid the thoughts of that thing invading her mind all over again âWould not like that to happen again. Besides all that shit, whatâs been happening since weâve been dead? Especially with you, Eddie. You look like hell.â he let out a groan.
âIâm wanted for murder.â the car falls silent until Billy and [F/N] burst out into laughter to the point they were shedding tears, they only stop when they realized that they were the only ones laughing.
âW-Wait a minute, youâre serious?â they share a look âSeriously? Dude, youâre like the biggest softie I know, if anyone would be wanted for murder, itâd be me. And this would be before I actually did kill a bunch of people.â he let out a sigh.
âYeah, I was dealing with a girl back at the trailer when Vecna, the guy behind all this voodoo shit, killed her. I ran away because I didnât know what the fuck was going on.â [F/N] let out a sad sigh, reaching back to pat his knee.
âItâll be alright⊠hopefully.â
âThanks.â she let out a breath, looking back at the empty roads.
âDamn, maybe you can ask Hopper to let out off with a slap on the wrist.â [F/N] and Billy notice them flinch, she let out a sigh âWell, shit, what the fuck is wrong with him. Donât tell me heâs dead.â she closed her eyes with a sigh, already knowing that their silence confirmed the fact that he is, in fact, dead.
âI donât believe that.â Billy says, leaning back into the leather seats âIf weâre not dead, then surely heâs alive as well. We survived getting our intestines ripped out of our chest, surely whatever killed him didnât actually kill him and heâs just somewhere else.â Nancy goes to rebuttal his theory but paused when he did have a point.
âIf, your theory is correct, would that mean heâs here as well?â [F/N] shook her head.
âIf he was we probably would have found him already, weâve searched the entirety of this shithole and even our babies havenât found anything. Besides, with those bats on constant surveillance, thereâs no way we wouldnât have noticed them swarming his ass.â
âMaybe he was kidnapped by the Russians.â Robin snapped her fingers.
âYeah, he did go down into the Russian base.â Eddie, Billy and [F/N] look at them.
âExcuse me, what? Russians?â Steve and Robin share a look and decided that yeah, maybe they shouldnât mention the fact that they were tortured by Russians before [F/N] beat the ever living shit out of them âHey, hey now! You canât just say something and not finish yourself.â they shake their heads.
âSorry, weâre already living through traumatic events. Weâre not reliving another one.â
âWhat?â [F/N] didnât even want to think about it anymore, her head perked up at the sight of the familiar road so she lifted her foot off the gas but proceeded to show off by drifting into the curb and parking the car flawlessly with a screech of her tires. She laughed a little manically at the screaming coming from her backseat while Billy just laughed, already used to her reckless driving now that she didnât need to follow the road code and could basically do whatever the hell she wanted âAnd we have arrived at our destination, as promised.â
âT-Thanks.â she winked at them through the rear view mirror, she hops out of the car but leans against it as she waits for the four of them to stumble out so she could follow behind them. She closes the door behind Nancy and pushes herself up to follow but a wave of anxiety bubbled from inside her stomach so she lagged behind while the others went ahead, leaning her head back to peak inside the passenger side and saw Billy hunched over and trying to control his breathing. Â Billy was anxiously bouncing his leg, nervously grasping his hands together and occasionally squeezing them to ground him, he didnât even flinch when [F/N] opened his door and knelt down.
âHey⊠are you okay?â he let out a shuddering breath.
âBeing here⊠I donât like being here.â her frown deepens, already seeing the memories of each time Karen Wheeler had harassed him. His thoughts went straight back to 84âČ, the night his father threatened him in front of that Susan woman to find that Maxine girl. When arriving at the Wheeler residence, Karen couldnât even control herself and made it obvious that she was staring at Billy with such a lustful gaze and wouldnât even give Billy a clue as to where his stepsister was until he gave her what she wanted. From then on she continued her antics, getting close to him, touching him and trying to get the two of them alone, going so far as to try and sleep with him but he always declined her advances âI justâ I canâtâ I donâtâŠâ she shook her head, placing a hand on his knee and rocking it a bit.
âWe donât have to go inside, we can simply sit out here and wait for them to be done. Theyâll be in and out.â he slowly nods his head.
âR-Right, in and out.â he let out a shaky laugh when his demodog came into view, whining softly while caressing its body against his in a way to comfort him âYeah Iâm alright, you dope. Donât have to worry about me.â she smiles softly at him, standing to her feet and leaning against the side of her car once more â⊠do you really believe thereâs a way out of here?â
âThere goddamn better be, I need a shower.â he snorts.
âYeah, this place has fucked up my curls.â she laughs âBut seriously, [F/N], do you think we can actually get out of here?â
âHonestly, I really hope so⊠think my parents are gonna use my death as clout?â he nod.
âOne hundred percent.â she nods with a purse of her lips âTheyâre grade a assholes.â
âYup.â what [F/N] thought was going to be an in and out situation turned out to be much longer because she found herself laying on the ground staring up at the lightning, dark clouds, the passing demobats, more lightning and even more clouds as they waited for them to be done with whatever side quest they were on. She only sat up when she heard rushing footsteps from inside the house until they came barging out, kicking the door open as they rushed towards them.
âJesus, what took you so long?â Billy complained, she was slowly getting up but Eddie pulled her to her feet and pushed her to the drivers seat.
âWhatâs the rush? Why are you pushing me?!â
âDustin believes heâs found a way out of here!â he shouts, she stared at him in confusion âOh, um, Dustin? Heâs one of Steveâs children, and maybe one of mine. Anyways, this kid thatâs been in this kind of shit longer than I have thinks he knows a way out of here and if you want out of here then lets get a move on!â she nod her head and his words but continues to lean against her car.
âThatâs fascinating and all, but we canât go anywhere if I donât know where weâre going.â
âMy trailer! Take us to my trailer!â she was even more confused but listened nonetheless, she cocks her the moment she slips into the car seat and the demodogs understood, letting out barks and ran ahead so she could follow after them. She was going a moderate speed as she drove to Eddieâs trailer, glaring back at them when they told her to drive faster but warned them that at the speed they were going it was quiet enough to not get the bats on their case She really didnât want to have to deal with those fuckers, they were annoying as is and she and Billy would have a tough time fighting against them while having to protect the other four.
âSo what exactly is at your trailer?â Billy questions when [F/N] pulls up to the trailer park, screeching directly in front of Eddieâs trailer, the two of them sputtering a little when the four in the back quickly hop out âOr donât tell me, thatâs fine as well.â [F/N] just shook her head when they step out, leaning against her car again to watch them rush to his doorstep.
âYouâre not gonna tell us whatâs here?â Eddie rushes back over to her, grabbing her by the hands and tugging her to come with them.
âI told you, [F/N]. Thereâs a way out of here.â Eddie saw the look of hesitance on her face as she looked at Billy.
âEddie⊠I-I, I donât know.â heâs quick to hold both her hands in his, rubbing him thumb along the top of her knuckles.
âI donât want you to hate yourself even more than you already do, [F/N]. I understand that youâre conflicted whether or not you should stay here to repent your sins or some shit, but I want to you and Billy too to come with us.â he gives her a tug âCome on, man. I know you donât want to stay here when thereâs a way out.â she stared at him, Eddie chuckling when he saw her eyes tear up.
âO⊠Okay.â Eddie thinks sheâs going to follow but stopped when he saw her throw herself onto her prized mustang, crying a little as she hugged the hood of the car âIâll miss you, my baby! My totally rad apocalyptic mustang!â she cried out, Billy in turn started patting their demodogs and giving them a sad look.
âIt was nice while it lasted, but this is probably for the best.â Eddie pouts softly when he saw them cuddling their pets, giving each one a hug before having a group hug âIâd say see you later, but I hope that day never comes.â [F/N] nod her head, standing to her feet and approaching Eddie.
âHonestly, same. Unless they can survive in our world, letâs hope we never have to come back here again.â they fist bump, Eddie was the last to enter the trailer to make sure the two didnât run off while he wasnât looking, there they found Steve, Nancy and Robin were staring up at a hole in the ceiling that certainly wasnât there before, though he shuddered softly as he stared up at it.
âThis is where Chrissy died.â he muttered softly, [F/N] looked at him but reached over to take his hand, pausing when she noticed Steve doing the same thing. She stared for a couple seconds before deciding to leave it be, sheâll let him have this moment to help calm him down âLike, right where she died.â they all flinch a little when they noticed that there was something moving inside the fissure.
âI think thereâs something in there.â they were a little startled when [F/N] and Billy made sure to get in between them, [F/N] raising her axe to get ready to swing at whatever comes through that crack in the ceiling. Something seemed to be poking through it from the other side, causing it to dip down.
âWhat the hell is that?â they continue to stare at whatever was causing it to move before jumping backwards with a yelp when the fissure burst, Steve grabbed Billy and [F/N] when they didnât move but was shaken off by them who werenât startled in the slightest. Billy was the one to take a step first before [F/N] followed suite and eventually the others did the same, he peeked his head under the opening then his eyes widened at what he saw on the other side, [F/N] gave him a questioning look before doing the same, only to have the same reaction.
âWell shit.â she muttered, the other four take a peek but have a different reaction from the other two, letting out breaths of relief at the sight of Eddieâs trailer, along side Dustin, Lucas, Erica and Max, to which Max was staring intently at her brother that was supposed to be dead.
âHi there.â Dustin greets with a laugh followed by a wave, Steve mirrors it and gives a little wave.
âHi.â Dustin continues to laugh before shuffling away with Erica, leaving Lucas and Max to stare at the four along with Billy and [F/N], to which they couldnât believe they were actually seeing them.
âBillyâŠâ Max murmured under her breath.
âAnd [F/N]âŠâ she crossed her arms and looked away, Billy let out a breath and did the same, Eddie and Steve were quick to comfort them. Max didnât stay there for long and left to help Dustin and Erica with whatever they were doing, Lucas doing the same thing because he couldnât look at the two who caused him the most pain, both mentally and physically. In their world, Dustin was getting to work with making a makeshift rope with some sheets while Lucas and Max were hauling Eddieâs mattress out from his room, pushing it over so it was directly under the fissure. They all narrow their eyes at the different stains on the mattress, Eddie squirming a little.
âThose stains are, uhâŠâ Robin is already giving him a look when he looked at her, he quickly look away âI dunno what those stains are.â
âMm.â [F/N] is giving him a look, crossing her arms.
âWhore.â she murmured, he whips his head to glare at her but sheâs ignoring him to look at Steve, who was avoiding her gaze and caressing his bicep âWeâre gonna talk about this later, trust me.â
âIâd rather not.â
âDonât test me.â she kicks him, theyâd get into a scuffle if it werenât for Billy getting in between them and stopping them, she lets out a huff and looks away. Dustin and Erica collect the rope they made and bring it over to the fissure, everyone watching in anticipation for what Dustin was going to pull of.
âNot quite sure how these physics work, but, uh⊠here goes nothing.â the group take a step back when he tosses an end through and it lands in front of them, they look back up at him and see he was still holding his end before slowly letting go and the rope dangled perfectly in between both worlds âHuh, abracadabra.â
âHoly shit.â
âAlright, pull on it! See if it holds!â Robin looks at Steve and he gestures for her to give it a go, so she grabs it and gives it a nice couple tugs, the rope holds still.
âThis is the craziest shit Iâve ever seen in my life. And Iâve seen some crazy shit.â Erica says, she looks down when she sees Dustin raise his hand so she high fives it.
âSo⊠whoâs first?â [F/N] raises her hand.
âMe! I want to get the fuck out of here, no offence.â Eddie chuckles softly and takes a step back.
âBy all means, ladies first.â she shoves him back and he laughs a little, the children on the other side back up when she throws her axe through first then climbs through rather effortlessly, she was a little startled that when she entered through the real world the natural law of physics started up again and she was falling through but managed to flip her body around and land on the mattress with a thud. Lucas and Max take a step back when she stands up straight, grabbing Dustin and Erica to pull them back to moment she stands at her full height. They didnât know exactly how it was possible that she was alive and back and standing right in front of them, covering in dirt and blood while wearing clothes thatâs seen better days, but they didnât want to take any chances that she could possible kill theâ
âOh my god, I never thought Iâd be so happy to see your trailer, Eddie! Still a massive pigsty, as usual. Iâm sure youâre making Wayne do all the work while you laze around.â
âHeyâŠ! I do some work to help out.â she rolled her eyes.
âSure, sure.â she then turned her gaze to look down at Dustin, swaying side to side then putting her hands on her hips, if Dustin didnât know any better heâd think it was Steve in front of him because of the iconic pose she was doing âSo youâre the infamous Henderson that Iâve heard so much about, from both my brother and Eddie.â he clears his throat, standing up straight while [F/N] stood rather relaxed.
âR-Really? Whyâd theyâ ahem, what did they say about me?â she chuckled, lifting one of her hands and reaching towards them. She didnât react when Lucas and Max flinched, going so far as to grabbing Dustin and tugging him back but he tore his arms free from them, letting out a gasp when she grabbed him by his cap and started pushing and pulling his head back and forward.
âSaid youâre a real piece of work, a pain in their ass, really.â she laughs with a shrug of her shoulders after pushing him backwards lightly, though the shirt he was wearing certainly caught his eye âHellfire, huh? That club still going on? Iâm surprised the teachers allowed it to continue.â Dustin stared up at her in wander, straighten his cap out when it sat awkwardly on his head.
âYou know Hellfire?â she nod her head, grinning at him and pointing her thumb at her chest.
âUh huh! Iâm an honorary member, kiddo! One of the few originals, beside Eddie and Gare-bear. Oh, I miss Gare-bear.â she wipes away a non-existing tear and saunters over to the trailers kitchen, pushing past the group of children and leaving Dustin to gawk at her.
âYou were apart of Hellfire?! You played D&D!â she nods her head, glancing over at the wall and smiling when she saw the photo that Wayne probably framed.
âYeah, Iâve been friends with the Hellfire boys since high school.â she then gestures to the photo and Dustin was quick to look at each, taking it off from where it was hanging to get a closer look. There he saw Eddie, Gareth, Jeff and Nathan smiling and grinning like idiots and in the middle of them was [F/N] with her arms around Jeff and Garethâs shoulders, all five of them wearing the Hellfire shirts and it looked like they were in the drama room âI think that was the day we had our very first D&D campaign, was pretty shit because Eddie was still a newbie at DMing, but he got better.â Dustin nods his head.
âYeah, heâs really great.â she smiles at Dustin, such an innocent smile that she was glad she didnât seem him the year prior, that was because Lucas and Max were staring at her in fear; waiting for her to snap and reach to kill them. She clears her throat and looks down at her axe, picking it up but throwing it on the counter then approaching the fridge.
âEddie, Iâm raiding your fridge! Iâm hungry as shit!â
âWhaâ no!â she ignored him, letting out a squeal when she saw that it at least had food in it when she opened it.
âYo! Billy! Get your ass in here, man! Thereâs beer!â she laughed when she heard shuffling from the other end, she grabs a couple and cracks open one to down it in less then a couple seconds. She was in the midst of chugging down a second one when Billy falls through the fissure, she grins and makes her way back over to him, setting her beer down and offering a hand to him âWelcome to the land of the living.â he chuckles, taking her hand.
âItâs great to be back.â she let out a grunt when helping him to his feet, well, that was until he wrapped his arms under hers and hoisted her up into a hug. She looked down at him but smiled and wrapped her arms around his shoulders, hugging him tightly and shedding a couple tears, when he put her down her hands slid down to rest against his cheeks âWeâre alive.â she nod her head.
âWe areâŠâ they only pull away when they realise Robin was coming out next, she and Billy were eating Eddieâs food when Robin falls through and was laughing after experiencing such a disorienting feeling.
âThat was fun.â she giggled out, taking Dustinâs hand to help her to her feet. Robin looked over at [F/N] when she felt her gaze on her but the other quickly looked away, going back to chugging down what seemed to be her fourth beer â[F/N], Iââ she shakes her head.
âC-Can we talk about this later?â she asked, she closed her hand and let it drop to her side.
âOkay, but we will talk about it later, right?â her eyes dart to hers a couple times but she made sure to keep them down as she nods her head.
âYeah.â she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. Their heads whip over back towards the mattress when Eddie falls through, just as disoriented as who also laughed when he took Dustinâs hand.
âThat⊠was fun. Shit.â when he was on his feet his attention quickly moved to Billy and [F/N], who were still eating his food and drinking his beer, [F/N] gave him a cheeky grin âStop eating my food, man! Some of it is Wayneâs, come on!â they just ignored him and continued to eat.
âYou try living off of shit in the hellhole and not eat like a starved man when thereâs actual food presented to you. Your basic diet is beer, chips and Wayneâs famous pork chops.â she then flipped him the bird and drank her beer, Robin ignores their squabbling in favor for Steve and Nancy who still havenât left the Upside Down.
âWhatâs taking them so long?â Robin muttered, Billyâs head perked up at that as he left [F/N] to defend herself against Eddie, who was trying to steal his food back from her, and took a spot beside Robin to look back into the Upside to see Nancy standing idle. A chill suddenly ran down his and [F/N]âs spine, this caused both their heads to look back towards the fissure.
âNancy?â Steve murmurs softly, approaching Nancy when she didnât answer him âHey! Hey! Stay with me, Nancy! Hey!â his shouting is what caught all of their attention, the rest of them approaching the fissure to see what was going on âNancy, wake up!â Max swallows thickly.
âVecna.â Billy and [F/N] look at each other.
âWho?â they whisper, soon theyâre left in the living room while the others rushed to Eddieâs room to do who knows what âWhatâs going on? Whatâs happening?â [F/N] questions them as she enters Eddieâs room, leaving Billy with Erica to watch Steve and Nancy, who was now cradling her face and gently shaking her to try and wake her up.
âVecnaâ heâsâ we canât explain! Just find something!â Dustin thrusts a box of Eddieâs tapes into her hands and she nearly drops it but manages to catch it, she looks at them and saw they were grabbing random tapes, Erica then comes running down the hall to shout at them.
âSteve says you need to hurry!â
âYeah, no shit!â Dustin screams as he and Lucas are looking through another pile of tapes.
âWeâre trying, we canât find anything!â
âWhat is all this shit?!â she then scoffs and sets the box down, kneeling down to start searching as well.
âWhat are you even looking for?â she asks, Robin then starts fumbling with a bunch of tapes in her hands and drops a few of them.
âMadonna, Blondie, Bowie, Beatles? Music! We need music!â Eddie was quick to grab one of the tapes she still had in her hand, glaring at her.
âThis. Is. Music!â [F/N] just shakes her head, giving up knowing that they werenât going to find anything that Nancy liked within the Munson residence, knowing that neither Wayne nor Eddie listened to any of the trending pop songs that everybody normal liked.
âWell we might as well give up, Eddie doesnât listen to that shit! And I highly doubt little miss Wheeler listens to Iron Maiden.â she drops the tapes on the ground, grabbing Eddie and shaking him âWeâre fucked! Why canât your taste be more diverse, Eddie?!â
âShut up!â they soon resort into arguing because they had nothing, absolutely nothing to help Nancy through this possession thing and they were running out of time. That feeling she and Billy felt was intense, it was as if that Mind Flayer fucker was back and she was feeling nauseous again, cutting her argument off with Eddie to control her breathing so she didnât end up throwing up again âWhoa, whoa, [F/N]! Are you okay?â she shakes her head, leaning against the wall to calm the throbbing headache exploding within her brain.
âY-Yeah, yeah, Iâm good. Just need a minute.â Billy was having the same reaction but not as bad as hers, he was just caressing his forehead and keeping his eye on Nancy and Steve. The moment the headache went away they knew that Nancy was free from whatever hold that Vec-bitch had on her because she gasped and fell backwards, but Steve was quick to catch her.
âWhoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Itâs okay, itâs okay, itâs okay.â Nancy was gasping, trying to catch her breath as Steve caressed her face to comfort her, pushing her hair out of her face âItâs okay, Iâm here. Iâm right here.â
[time skip: in the morning]
âHe showed me⊠things that havenât happened yet. The most awful things.â the group now found themselves huddled in Maxâs house that was across from Eddieâs trailer, listening to Nancy as she recounted what Vecna had shown her when he had her under his control âI saw⊠a dark cloud spreading over Hawkins. Downtown on fire. Dead soldiers. And this⊠giant creature with⊠a gaping mouth. And this creature wasnât alone. There were so many monsters. An army. And they were coming into Hawkins. Into our neighbourhoods. Our homes. And then he⊠he showed me my mum. And Holly. Mike. And they⊠they were allâŠâ she lets out a shaky breath, [F/N] was watching her talk before looking away and letting her head fall against the wall.
âThat⊠Mind Flayer, was it? It would show Billy and me things to keep us in line, to keep us under its control. It would show us things to scare us, Wheeler, to make sure we didnât defy it. So, what Iâm saying is, this Vecna guy, heâs just trying to scare you.â Billy nods his head, caressing her leg from where he was sitting on the floor.
âRight, I mean⊠he only showed us things that could possibly happen, but it didnât, because none of it was real. They were only possibilities.â she shakes her head.
âNot yet. But there⊠there was something else. He showed me gates. Four gates. Spreading across Hawkins. And these gates, they looked like the one outside of Eddieâs trailer, but⊠they didnât stop growing. And this wasnât the Upside Down Hawkins. This was our Hawkins. Our home.â Billy and [F/N] share a look, what she was talking about, they had seen that future. They had seen it when they were building the Mind Flayers its body for it to move from the Upside Down to their world, and it really wasnât a pretty picture.
âFour chimes.â Max suddenly spoke, causing them to look at her this time âVecnaâs clock. It always chimes four times. Four exactly.â
âI heard them too.â
âHeâs been telling us his plan this whole time.â
âFour kills. Four gates. End of the world.â
âIf thatâs true⊠heâs only one kill away.â Eddie was quick to panic, burying his face into the palms of his hands.
âOh, jesus christ, jesus christ.â
âTry âem again. Try âem again.â Billy and [F/N] are zoning out when Max walks over to the landline to dial a number, a chill runs down their spines and they sense somewhat of a presence. They look over at Max and were a little startled to see that same little girl the Mind Flayer tasked them to kill, [F/N] opened her mouth to say something but that girl, El if she remembered correctly, seemed to have noticed they were both looking at her and quickly raised her finger to her lips to shush them both. They narrow their eyes on her but do so, shutting their mouths as she continued to watch them before finally disappearing.
âDid you see her as well?â she whispered to Billy, who nodded and continued to look in the spot where she was previously.
âUh huh.â
âBut the others didnât see her?â
âUh huh.â he then bats her leg lightly âMust be because she visited us that one time.â she nods her head, humming softly.
âWe have to go back in there. Back to the Upside Down.â this immediately got everyoneâs attention, protesting because the thought of going back in there was crazy.
âWhoa, no, no, no. What?â
âNope. Nope.â
âWheeler, think this through.â [F/N] spoke after pushing herself off the wall.
âWhat is there to think through?â
âYâall barely lasted a couple hours inside the Upside Down. What makes you think you can last long enough to get to Vec-bitch to kill him?â Steve nods his head, standing to his feet and approaching Nancy.
âSheâs right, we barely made it out of there.â
âYeah, because we werenât prepared. But this time, we will be. Weâll get weapons and protection. Weâll go through the gate, weâll find his lair, and weâll kill him. We even have Billy and [F/N] to help us, the most experienced inside the Upsiââ Billy interrupts her, holding his hand out to cut her off.
âAre you crazy? We just got out of there after, how long has it been?â [F/N] mouthed out eight months to him âEight months? Eight months! Weâve been STUCK in there for eight months and you really expect us to waltz straight back in there? Youâre crazy, Wheeler. You can count us OUT.â Steve sighed at the thought of the two most experienced sitting this out, but he couldnât help but nod his head to agree with what Billy said, maybe feeling a little relieved that theyâll be as far away from this war as possible.
âYeah, or heâll kill us. The only reason you survived is because he wanted you to. Heâs not scared of us, maybe those two, sure! But not us.â
âAnd for a good reason.â Robin speaks, standing up from where she was sitting on the ground âWe were wrong about Vecna. Henry. One. Sorry, what are we calling him now?â
âOne.â Lucas and Dustin say.
âVecna.â Erica says.
âHenry.â Nancy says
.
âA bitch.â Billy and [F/N] say, Robin just shook her head at the two of them.
âRight. Weâve learned something new about Vecna/Henry/One.â the two pout when she didnât include their name âHeâs a number like Eleven, only a sick, evil, male, child murdering version of her with really bad skin. But my⊠my point is, heâs super powerful. Could turn us inside out with a snap of his fingers. Itâs not a fair fight.â at the mention of that, [F/N] looked down in thought.
âThen why fight fair?â she murmured, eyes trailing off to the side when she could feel that gaze again âIf what you said is true, that heâs similar to the Eleven girl, then doesnât he have the same powers as her? Didnât she have that power where she could leave her body and some shit to visit people, itâs what she did to Billy and me when we were⊠flayed? Wouldnât that give us the upper hand? You know Elevenâs strengths, but you also know her weakness.â Dustin seemed to understand where she was coming from.
âSheâs right. When El remote travels, she goes into this sort of trance like state. I bet the same is true of Vecna.â Lucas nods.
âThat would explain what he was going in that attic.â
âExactly. When he attacks his next victim, Iâll bet you heâs back in that attic, physical body defenceless.â Steve shook his head, gesturing to his neck as he spoke.
âDefenceless? What about the army of bats?â
âTrue. Weâll have to find a way past them. Distract them somehow.â Eddie raises his hand.
âDidnât [F/N] and Billy mention something about how theyâre attracted to noise? We could use that to our advantage.â Dustin snaps his fingers.
âGood idea. And once theyâre gone, he doesnât stand a chance. Itâll be like slaying sleeping Dracula in his coffin.â
âThat all sounds good in theory, but there is no pattern to Vecnaâs killings. Not one that I can decipher. We donât know when heâs going to attack next.â [F/N] raised a hand.
âWe donât know if this is much to contribute, but we can feel when heâs going to attack.â Max shook her head.
âThatâs not enough, but⊠we do, we do know. when heâs going to attack. I donât know about you two, but I can still feel him. Iâm still marked. Cursed. I ditch Kate Bush, I draw his focus back to me.â Billy looked around the room when he saw they were all protesting the idea of Max giving herself up just to be a distraction.
âMax. You canât. Heâll kill you.â
âI survived before⊠I can survive again. I just need to keep him busy long enough so that you guys can get into that attic. Then you can chop his head off. Stab him in the heart. Blow him up with explosive Dustin cooks up. I honestly donât care how you put this asshole in his grave. Just⊠whatever it is⊠whatever you do⊠try not to miss.â no one speaks up.
âAre you seriously going to let her do this?â Billy questions âYouâre seriously going to let that fucker into her mind just so she can distract him? Are you out of your damn minds?!â [F/N] shakes her head, grabbing him by the arm.
âBilly, not now.â he quickly shakes her hand off him.
âWhat will happen if you miss your chance? What happens in that measly little split second that youâre late and heâs got her? What will happen then?â Nancy shakes her head.
âWe wonât let that happen.â
âYeah, but you canât guarantee that! Thereâs still a chance that something could go wrong and sheâll be killed! Or even worse, mutilated and sheâll end up suffering far worse than we did.â
âBilly stop it.â Nancy couldnât help but scoff a little as she stared at Billy.
âI donât see why youâre worrying, Billy.â she crosses her arms, not wavering when he glared at her âDo you think just because you died and survived youâll get your chance to be her brother again? Even before you were flayed, you did a lot of unspeakable things.â
âNancy!â
âItâs the truth.â she takes a step forward, looking up at Billy as his glare hardened on her while his hands balled into tight fists âYou donât get to be her brother after everything youâve done. You donât get to be worried when we know you didnât care in the first place.â [F/N] sucked in a breath when she could just feel Billyâs anger boil over, she rushed over and hooked her arm around his to stop him from evidently punching Nancy across the face, pulling him back when he started fighting against her.
âFuck you, Wheeler!â he shouts âYou donât what I had to put up with to keep her safe! You donât know what I had to do to keep my dad from laying his hands on her!â [F/N] yanked him back.
âThatâs enough!â she pushes him back then points to the door âCool yourself, Billy.â he stared at her for a couple seconds before storming out of the room, nearly kicking the door off its hinges from the amount of brute strength he put into it. With him gone, she started to feel uncomfortable surrounded by them all, with the people she hurt, the people she scared and the strangers. She raises a hand to caress her forehead, feeling a headache forming from the shared anger and frustration from Billy âYou stepped over a line, Wheeler.â
âI-Iâ I justââ she shook her head.
âYou donât know what went on in that house, not a damn thing.â she looks at Max âHe cares, he really does. It might take you some time for you to accept it, but he worries for you. Just like what any other older sibling would do.â she spared a glance at Steve but then quickly averted her gaze, grabbing her axe that was leaning against the wall and leaving to go check up on Billy, leaving the others to settle in that tense and awkward air. She sat down on a nearby law chair and watched Billy tear up and trash pile, only coming over to her to grab her axe and proceed to axe at anything and everything he laid his eyes on. After what felt like ten minutes he finally begrudgingly returned back to her side, dragging the axe behind him and then sitting on the ground by her legs.
âŠ
âŠ
âHave you calmed down now, you big baby?â he scoffs at her, tossing the axe in front of them.
âI donât like the way she talked about me like that.â she let out a hum.
âShe had a point, Billy.â he turned his glare to her but she raised her hand before he could get another word in âBut that doesnât necessarily make her right either. Your father was a mean piece of work, and with how stubborn that Maxine girl is, you knew that the moment she crossed your father heâd turn his attention from you to her. So you made sure that he never took that attention away from you, you made sure she made no faults. Thatâs why you threatened her friends, especially that Lucas boy, and why you were so mad at my brother that you beat the shit out of him.â he grimaced at that.
â[F/N], Iâm sorââ she shakes her head.
âHe lied to you, you had every right to be mad, but just let me finish.â she takes a deep breath, leaning back into the lawn chair and stretching her legs out a bit âYou scared her, man. You threatened her to keep her in line, and though it was out of the betterment of your heart, she didnât know that. We both know your father pitted the two of you against each other so youâll both feel isolated within your own home. You were angry at both her and your father, even that Susan woman because everything was against you. They canât trust your words, Billy, and even that one moment where you saved that girl, Iâm sure itâs not enough to redeem a whole yearâs worth of torment.â she stared down at him as he silently listened to her words, he then hikes his knees up to his chest but let his body lean against the chair.
âIâm⊠Iâm trying.â she nods, reaching down to gently pet his head.
âI know you are, I feel you. But the others donât, so itâll be harder for them to accept that youâve changed for the better. Steve and possibly Robin are probably the only ones that will understand, but the others will take time.â she lets out a shaky breath, looking up at the clear skies that she hadnât realized how much she missed âI of all people should know that shit like this⊠it takes time.â she raised a brow when he went silent.
â⊠I could really go for a drive right now.â she closed her eyes, going for a drive meant that he needed to clear his mind, it helped clear his mind; helped him think. She scanned the area for something until her eyes settled on it, he let out a grunt when she abruptly stood up and started walking away, kicking the axe up as she went. He sat by and watched as she approached a car, a beat-up 1970 Chevrolet Monte Carlo Convertible, but drivable. He raised a brow when he saw her jump into the car and tears open the underside of the steering column, exposing the many wires for her to play around with. Billy was finally by her side and saw her cut a couple wires to expose the conductors from the cable jackets, striking two specific ones together a couple times until the car roared to life, some smoke spitting out of the exhaustion pipe, but it was on nonetheless âYou, [F/N] Harrington, know how to hot wire a car?â she winked at him, making sure to wrap the two different conductors together to keep the car alive.
âUh huh, a jack of all trades and a master of none.â she raises her hands to grab the steering wheel but stopped when she saw the eager look on his face, she let out a chuckle âYou can drive.â she smiled when she felt his excitement.
âFinally. You never let me drive your car.â she let out a laugh, jumping over the centre console to get into the passenger seat as he tosses the axe into the back seat and then jumps into the driver's seat.
âYou can go get fucked.â he laughs with her, he switches the gear to drive but didnât even pull out when she sat up âOh, wait a second!â he watches her search around the car for something, watching her manage to find a crumpled up piece of paper and a marker that looked like it was at the verge of dying. She writes something down then jumps out to slap it on the door before rushing back, jumping back into the passenger seat âNow they should know where weâll be.â
âAnd where are we going?â she gives him a grin.
âI wanna see our gravestones.â
[with the party]
âCheck this out. The War Zone.â Eddie says, slapping down the newspaper onto a table and pointing at a specific section, the others leaning over to get a look at it âIâve been there once. Itâs huge. Theyâve got everything you need, for, uh⊠well, killing things, basically.â Robin scoffed lightly, leaning in closer to look at the ad.
âYou think fake Rambo has enough guns there?â she narrowed her eyes at it, pointing at it âIs that a grenade? I mean, how is any of this legal?â
âWell, lucky for us it is, so⊠this⊠this place is just far outside of Hawkins. As long as we steer clear of main roads, we oughta be able to avoid cops and, uh, angry hicks.â Erica rolled her eyes.
âIf weâre trying to avoid angry hicks, maybe we shouldnât go to some store called the War Zone.â Nancy shook her head.
âNormally, Iâd agree, but we need the weapons. So I think itâs worth the risk.â Lucas nods.
âMe too.â Dustin shook his head, letting out a sigh.
âBut is it worth the time? Itâll take all day to bike there and back.â
âWho said anything about bikes?â Steve cocked a brow, scoffing slightly with a smirk at Eddieâs words.
âWhat? You got another car I donât know about?â Steve questioned, Eddie rose up to Steveâs level with a smirk of his own, tilting his head to the side when he saw his doe eyed boyfriend give him such a baby face.
âItâs not exactly a car, Steve. Itâs not exactly mine, but, uh⊠itâll do.â
âUm, Iâd hate to interrupt.â Max suddenly spoke up from where she was standing away from the others, they all turn to her and saw she was peeking outside âBut itâs been far too long since Billy and [F/N] left, and I canât see them outside anymore.â Steve stood up straight.
âWhat?â heâs quick to go around the table and to where Max was, throwing open the blinds, jaw dropping when he saw no sign of his ex and sister. He then draws back and opens the front door, whipping his head around to find any trace of the two but saw neither, his eyes then caught the piece of paper attached to the door so he tore it off to see what it was, groaning at what he saw âTheyâre gone!â he shouts, Robin was by his side the moment he said that.
âGone? Where could they have gone?â he sighed, handing her the note, to which she read it and immediately recognized it as [F/N]âs handwriting.
âTheyâve gone to the cemetery to look at their graves.â Nancy slaps a palm on her forehead.
âYouâve got to be kidding me.â she then looks at Eddie, who was laughing because that was so like [F/N] âEddie, weâre gonna need whatever vehicle youâve got in mind and we need it now.â he nods.
âGot it.â
[with [f/n] and billy]
âOoo, score! Thereâs booze in the back!â Billy chuckled as he looked through the rear view mirror to see [F/N] hanging over her seat to search through the backseat, finding said booze and turning back over to show him âOoo, itâs gin. Somebody has taste.â sheâs quick to take the cap off and take a long swig from the bottle, Billy eyes her from how long she was chugging it before she finally pulled it away from her lips with a gasp.
âStruggling alcoholic, I see.â she chuckles, voice a little hoarse from the sting of alcohol that she hasnât drank in over eight months.
âRecovering, actually. Went to rehab once for how bad it got.â
âYouâre horrible.â she raises the bottle.
âI am.â when he pulls to a stop light she offers the bottle him, jiggling it slightly when she saw the look of hesitance on his face âCome on now, I know you want some.â he scoffed at her as he looked back towards the road.
âYou know itâs illegal to drink and drive?â she rolled her eyes.
âYou know itâs illegal to murder people?â her gives her a look as she gives him one back, she heard him mutter fuck it before taking the bottle and gulping it down, she snickers and starts looking through other compartments for anything else. He lowered the bottle when he heard her squeal, sparing her a glance when he saw her pull out a pack of cigarettes âIâm in heaven.â they were red marlboro cigarettes, she was quick to pop one out of the pack and light it with a lighter that was conveniently hiding in the glove compartment.
âHey, donât hold out.â she settles one of his lips and lights it, the two of them exhaling the smoke then letting out a deep and satisfying sigh âThat⊠that definitely hits the spot.â
âIt really does.â they were taking the long way to get to the cemetery, while they were [F/N] was taking in the scenery, head resting on her arms on the door. Her mind would flashback to the Upside Down each time they passed a significant part of Hawkins, and all she could think of is how if they let that Vecna bitch have his way, the Upside Down will become their reality. They were stopped at another stoplight and [F/N] was looking ahead this time, bobbing her head as Motley CrĂŒe blared through the shitty speakers the car had. Though it didnât take them long to reach the cemetery because now they were standing over their graves, wow âDamn, I wish I had a camera.â Billy shakes his head.
âWhy?â
âBecause Iâm standing over my fucking grave?â she then kicks at the stone âIf weâre here, then the fuck did they bury?â he shrugs, taking another puff from the cigarette.
âDonât know, donât care.â he watches her lower down to her knees, placing her hand on her headstone.
HERE LIES [F/N] HARRINGTON.
BELOVED FRIEND, SISTER AND DAUGHTER.
07/12/65 - 04/07/85
âDaughter, huh?â she scoffed, taking the cigarette from her lips and putting it out directly on DAUGHTER âI havenât been their daughter in years.â Billy could feel her disdain where he stood, that anger that dwindled away seeming to resurface just at the mere thought of her parents. She didnât move when he placed his hand on her shoulder, giving it a light squeeze.
âSteve deserves to know.â she closed her eyes at that, turning her face to the side at the thought.
âHe doesnât need to know.â he let out a sigh âY-You donât get it, Billy. You donât know Steve like I do, a-and I know heâs going to take it the wrong way and end up blaming himself.â
âSo youâre going to let him live on, not knowing the reason as to why his parents disowned their daughter in the first place with only Eddie and I knowing why?â he squeezes her shoulder once more âHe deserves to know.â he repeats.
âItâll do more harm than good.â he let out a sigh.
â⊠Steve is tougher than you think, [F/N]. Youâve clung too hard onto the Steve you think is so fragile, further damaging him. Whether or not you tell him, I think it would be best for the both of you if you tell him the truth.â with that he backed away and let her contemplate her options, she let out a sigh and let a hand drag down her face. She watches from the corner of her eye as Billy approached his grave and stopped directly in front of it, she raised a brow when she saw him kneel down and pick something up.
âWhat are you doing?â she turned her body towards him and saw he had a letter in his hands addressed to him, she crawled over to him and draped herself over his body to read the contents with him, her eyes following the words as he read them aloud.
âDear Billy, I don't even know if you can hear this. Two years ago, I would've said "that's ridiculous, impossible." But that was before I found out about alternate dimensions and monsters, so I'm just going to stop assuming that I know anything.
So much has happened since you left. Your dad was a total mess. He and my mum started getting into fights. Bad fights. I don't think he could stand being here without you. So he left. And he didn't leave mom much. She's taken an extra job, and we moved to that lovely trailer park off Kerley.
Basically, ever since you left, everything's been a total disaster. And the worst part is, I can't tell anyone why you're gone. I can't tell them that you saved El's life. That you saved my life. I play that moment back in my head all the time. And sometimes I imagine myself running to you, pulling you away. I imagine that if I had, that you would still be here. And everything would be right again. I imagine that we could've become friends. Good friends, like a real brother and sister. And I know that's stupid. You hated me. I hated you. But I thought that maybe we could try again. But that's not what happened. I just stood there and I watched.
For a while, I tried to be happy. Normal. But I think that maybe a part of me died that day too. And I haven't told anyone this. I just can't. But I had to tell you. Before it's too late. If you can even hear this, and I really hope that you can. I'm sorry. I'm so, so sorry, Billy.
Love, your shitty little sister, Max.â
[F/N] scoffed a little when she read the part where Billyâs father was apparently âa total messâ, saying how âhe couldnât stand being here without himâ, what a load of bullshit. Other than that, it was pretty heartfelt and genuine, especially the part where she wished the two of them could be like real brother and sister. Her eyes drifted to look at his face and saw that his bottom lip was trembling, eyes becoming glassy once more at the possibility of him and Max rekindling their relationship. She pats his back in a comforting manner as she stands to her feet, hand pressed to her mouth as she rubs her fingertips into her cheeks. Maybe⊠maybe she shouldâ
*HONK*
*HONK*
âHmm?â she raised her head while Billy turn his head to the right, there the two of them saw some RV honking its horn âIs it honking at us?â she murmured as she looked around for any other residents but saw no one, her eyes widened when she saw her brother stick his head out of the window and waving his arm.
âCome on, you two! Weâve got shit to do!â they stare incredulously at him.
â⊠did you steal an RV, Harrington?!â Billy shouts.
âNo, I justâ Iâm just driving it!â
âSo itâs stolen?â he deadpans when [F/N] starts slow clapping âI knew you had it in you, a true Harrington.â Billy slaps her leg.
âSo your parents have stolen a car before?â she purses her lips.
âYouâd be surprised.â Dustin pops his head out from around the RV, waving his arm rather erratically.
âCome on! We got to get going before the roads get busy!â they just stare for a couple seconds before shrugging their shoulders, Billy wipes his arm under his nose when [F/N] offers her hand to him. He stares at it then up at her before chuckling softly and taking her hand, they share a hug before letting go and walking over to the RV âYou guys are taking forever, hurry up!â
âYouâve got quite the attitude for a child.â [F/N] says to him when she and Billy finally approach the RV âWe could hurt you at any given moment.â he laughed, crossing him arms.
âYou wouldnât knowing that youâd upset Steve and Eddie.â this definitely startled the two of them, he smirked knowingly at them before hoping back into the RV.
âI wanna strangle him.â
âWanna take turns?â she chuckles, the air immediately tensed the moment she stepped into the RV but she didnât settle into the back yet, popping her head into the drivers seats and looked at Eddie, who say in the passengers seat âSo where are we heading?â Eddie grinned, eyes glancing backwards when he saw Billy come in and take a seat on the floor.
âWeâre heading to the War Zone.â she cocked a brow.
âThe War Zone? Hah! I havenât been there in ages.â this caused several heads to turn but she just ignored them.
âYouâve been to the War Zone? Why?â Nancy asked.
âIf it makes you feel better, it wasnât when I was flayed.â at that she turned on her heel so he back was facing Billy, who opened up his arms when she started falling backwards while taking another swig from the bottle of gin. She let out a long sigh at the feeling of the alcohol burning in her throat once more, offering the bottle to Billy who didnât hesitate to drink it.
âHow did you guys even get here? I highly doubt you walked.â Erica asked.
âHot wired a car.â this turned even more heads.
âYou know how to hot wire a car? How?â she offers a hand to Eddie, who chuckled nervously.
âIâm friends with Eddie Munson, was bound to learn some useful skills if I hung around him.â she then leaned back deeper into Billyâs chest, humming softly when she felt him wrap his arms around her waist to keep her close âI also know how to pickpocket, use slight of hand, gamble, pick locks, steal gas. A whole lot of illegal stuff, basically. Oh! I also know how to tend bar, and some other shit.â they all stare at her in disbelief, if Billy hadnât seen all the crimes sheâs committed when they shared a mind he too would have been just as shocked.
âYouâre related to that, Steve?â she snickered softly at that âYour sister seems awesome!â
âI literally tried to kill your friends and my brother the year prior, and yet you think me doing illegal shit is cool?â he nods.
âI didnât get to meet you last year, not this version of you or even the flayed you. I donât really have an opinion on you except for how much Steve loved you.â the soft smirk on her face dropped at the mention of that, her eyes looking up to see that Steve peeked back at her before quickly looking away, she too averted her eyes.
âRight.â
[at the war zone]
âIâm hungry.â [F/N] suddenly spoke, Eddie, Lucas, Dustin and Billy who were left in the RV while the others went into the War Zone to buy whatever they needed, turn their heads to look at her, watching as she laid on her back and tossed the now empty bottle of gin up and down âDo you think theyâll bring back food?â Lucas sighed at the compliant.
âI highly doubt the War Zone has food.â she let out a dramatic groan, this caused Eddie to roll his eyes.
âWhy are you so hungry? You werenât satisfied with what you ate back at my trailer?â she scoffed.
âYou try going eight months with eating nothing but whatever we could salvage.â Dustin raised his hand.
âOn that note, what exactly did you guys eat?â both Billy and [F/N] paused, their faces turning pale then a shade of green as they tried not to remember what exactly they had to eat in order to not die of starvation, Lucas and Dustin wince when they see [F/N] turn away and try not to throw up.
âYou really donât wanna know.â they decided to leave it at that, a few more minutes go by when [F/N] lets out a sigh as she stood to her feet.
âFuck it, Iâll just go myself.â Dustin was quick to stand in her way âWhat are you doing?â he shakes his head, she chuckled softly when she saw him place his hands on his hips, perhaps he was trying to imitate Steve when he was putting his foot down.
âSorry, Steve and Nancy told me to keep you and Billy in check while they were gone. I canât let you leave my sight.â she hummed softly, placing her own hands on her knees and lowering down to meet his eyes.
âYou are so adorable.â they stare at each other for a couple seconds until [F/N] pushes his hat down so it blocked his view, he let out a cry when his vision was block and she took that as he chance to push him to the side and leave the RV with Billy by her side. She didnât have to turn around to know that Dustin wasnât too far behind them, the RV door being thrown open when he rushed out to chase after them âSee? Weâre still within your sight, are we not?â he let out a tired huff, grabbing her arm.
âWell, you need to stay within five meters of me.â she rolled her eyes.
âSure, kid.â he let out another cry when Billy shoved his hat down again to cover his eyes, the two of them laughing as they walked ahead of him when Dustin stopped to fix his hat.
âFive meters!â Dustin was in between them, holding them by their forearms to ensure they didnât go too far âHow exactly are you going to buy food when you donât have money?â Billy nods.
âI, too, would love to know.â she chuckled, her eyes already zoning in on a poor chap.
âThen I guess you two werenât listening.â she pats Dustinâs arm to let her go and he reluctantly did so, watching her lace her fingers together then crack them âWatch and learn.â they watch as she walks by the man she was eyeing before but purposefully walked into him, Dustin was startled to see her face immediately change into one that was apologetic.
âOh myââ
âOh, I am soââ theyâre both laughing as they stare at each other, heâs holding her by her biceps while her hands were resting against his chest âIâm sorry, I didnât see you.â she then places her other hand on her chest, giving him an understanding look.
âOh, no, itâs not your fault. Iâve been feeling a little under the weather as of lately, felt a little dizzy and accidentally walked into you. Terribly sorry about that.â he gives her a reassuring look, his hands dropping from her biceps to his sides.
âDonât take this the wrong way, but I can see why.â she looks down at herself and huffed slightly with a laugh âYou look like youâve been through hell.â she gives him a look.
âYou could say that again.â they exchange a few more words until he finally walks off, she immediately drops the facade as the two of them approach them âWell that was exhausting.â Dustin taps her arm.
âWhat was all that about?â she grins at him and pulls out a wallet, causing him to gasp at the sight.
âI told you, mama can pickpocket. Itâs all about the slight of hand.â Dustin was now staring up at her in awe but she chose to ignore it and approach a very convenient convenient store, opening the wallet and snooping through it, chucking out anything unnecessary, scoffing a little what she saw his license then whistled at hefty amount of cash âHello gorgeous.â she then throws the wallet over her shoulder without a care in the world.
âWish I could do that. I used to just threaten people to give me money.â she rolled her eyes at Billy, slapping the back of her hand into his chest.
âThatâs so classic high school bully, dude.â Dustin was laughing as he grabbed her arm again.
âYou gotta teach me how to do that.â she laughs.
âI think my brother would kill me if I taught you something like that.â he shrugs his shoulders.
âHe doesnât need to know.â she hummed softly, ruffling his head with a smile.
âAnd Iâm beginning to like you, Henderson.â her smile grew when he smiled at her, teeth and all, she can see why Steve and Eddie liked this kid so much. When they enter the store Dustin told them that they should still feel wary despite there only being a few people in the store, they were still legally deceased so it would be rather awkward if someone from Hawkins was there and recognized them âGet whatever you want kid, weâre going to do something very dangerous so you should fuel up.â
âEnergy for the journey.â she chuckles.
âSure, whatever floats your boat.â despite him being the one to set the five meter rule he didnât hesitate to leave her side to get âwhatever he wantedâ, felt like she was the one keeping an eye on him.
âThink theyâve got beer?â she scoffed at the question.
âWeâre in america, I believe they do.â
âJust asking.â she just shook her head and pats his shoulder, Dustin was more or less just getting junk food than proper food, not like they had to time to actually prepare the food. He glanced over at where [F/N] and Billy were and saw they were where the drinks were, he let out a sigh with a shake of his head when he saw [F/N] pull a drink out and crack it open then drink it. He really didnât know much about [F/N] other than the stories Steve had told him about, nearly talking his ear off about the countless tales [F/N] Harrington ventured on. He didnât know whether or not he was lucky that he didnât get to meet her the year prior, the one that traumatised them all to the point they couldnât even look at her without a hint of fear or sadness, Erica was rather neutral but mad because she did hit her brother, but he had a positive feeling about her. To him, she was the overprotective yet doting older sister that was funny and cool, she was a literal mixture of both Steve and Eddie; the female version of Steve with the personality of Eddie.
âI hope she and Steve make up.â he mutters to himself, he returns to [F/N]âs side and she looks down at him, letting out a chuckle when she saw his arms were full of junk food.
âIs that all you want?â she raises a brow when she saw him look up in thought, she let out a gasp when he abruptly dropped everything into the basket she grabbed and rushed off.
âThereâs one more thing I want!â she rolled her eyes when he just disappeared, Billy shakes his head.
âI donât see what Steve and Munson likes about that kid.â she shrugs her shoulders.
âThe kid brother they never got?â they decide to leave it at that, Dustin was looking for something in particular and yet he was having a hard finding it, his hands were on his hips as he looked back and forth for it until his face lit up when he finally found it. He reaches to grab it but was suddenly yanked back by the scruff of his shirt, thinking it was Billy telling him to hurry up, he was ready to lash out but froze when he saw that it was none other than one of Jason Carverâs lackies.
âHenderson.â his hands immediately fly up and grip onto the wrist that was holding him in place, nearly fumbling with his footing when he was being manhandled âIt took a lot of time and trouble finding you.â he let out a nervous laugh, sweat beginning to bleed down the side of his face.
âO-Oh yeah? What for? I donât remember doing anything to piss you guys off.â
âRight, right, but youâre friends with that Freak, arenât you?â he swallowed thickly at those words, he takes a quick glance towards the counter and saw that [F/N] was completely oblivious to the harassment while Billy was nowhere to be seen, typical âYour other friend Sinclair ditched us as well to protect that murderer; to protect you.â
âEddieâs not a murderer!â he let out a grunt when he he was pressed against the aisle roughly.
âOh yeah? Then how come he was the last with Chrissy, and in the morning she was dead in his trailer?â Dustin couldnât say it, he couldnât tell this egotistical jock that Eddie wasnât the one that killed Chrissy but that it was some supernatural force that killed her in order to open the four gates of hell. If he were to say that, he would be labeled as crazy along with him jumping to conclusions that Eddie was in fact a satanist like everyone in this shitty town made him out to be âHuh? Got nothing else to say? You were so quick to come to his defence, and now youâve got nothing to say.â
âB-Because⊠becauseââ
âBecause what?!â the jock was yanked back, letting Dustin go out of surprise from the violent treatment. He glares back at the individual but froze at the sight of who was in front of him.
âBecause Munson is too much of a loser to kill anyone.â Billy grinned maliciously as the jock trembled a little, his tongue peek past his lips to glide along the ends of his teeth âIf it was anyone, itâd be that mentally unstable boyfriend of hers.â
âH-Hargrove? Youâre dead.â Billy raised a brow at that, now beginning to sneer at him.
âDead? Is that supposed to be a threat?â he yanks him forward and glares straight into his eyes âDo I look dead to you, dumb bitch? What part about me looks dead?â he shakes him a little and he sputters, his hands flying up to grab at Billyâs shoulders to try and rip himself free from his frighteningly strong grip. His mind went back to the rumours about how he beat Steve Harrington black and blue, the evidence all over his bloodied and bruised face when he was ballsy enough to show it the next school day. Billy Hargrove was a psycho, someone that wasnât to be missed with no matter who you were.
âBillyâŠâ Dustin muttered out softly, not really expecting Billy to come to his rescue, not after how he was ready to beat the ever living shit out of Lucas and instead did that to Steve. [F/N] was in the midst of paying for everything but paused when she remembered Dustin still hadnât something he wanted, she let out a groan and turned her head to search for him only to see Billy manhandling some guy.
âGoddammit.â she murmured to herself, she goes to shout at him but stopped when she saw Dustinâs tousled shirt but what angered her was when this stranger freed himself and roughly shoved at Dustin, oh, that was it. She looked around the store until her eyes settled on a part of the convenient store that served fresh, hot coffee⊠thatâll do âYou didnât see anything.â she casually says, grabbing the cashier by their own collar gently to slip the entire wod of cash into their breast pocket, giving it a light tap before turning on her heel and heading over to the coffee pot. The cashier watched in confusion as she grabbed a coffee pot that was full to the brim of hot, scalding coffee, nodding to herself when she confirmed that it was indeed at a dangerous temperature before making her way over to the arguing boys. None of them noticed her approaching them until she grabbed the jock by his shoulder and spun them around, they didnât expect her to throw the hot, scalding liquid into his face. He screamed in pain, hands flying up to his face in an effort to quell the burning sensation in his face but was suddenly kicked onto his back then someone climbed on top of him. Dustin shivered a little as he watched start to beat his face in with the coffee pot, not even flinching when he clawed at her to pull her off or how he cried out for her to stop.
[F/N] was the real psychopath.
She finally stopped when he was no longer moving and laid limp on the floor, usually when she did this type of beating sheâd be breathless and left panting, but she had barely broken a sweat. Perhaps the eight months of hunting demodogs and demogorgons had improved her stamina a little, she looked at the pot hanging loosely by her fingers and saw blood staining the glass, she just let out a huff and tossed it to the side as she stood to her feet. Billy just shook his head at the helpless pile on the floor, kicking at his unconscious body while [F/N] turned her attention to Dustin. She didnât miss the way he flinched a little upon her gaze but that was to be expected, however, she merely reached forward to fix up his collar and shirt, straightening it out then dusting his shoulders off. His eyes widened softly when she gave him a gentle smile, her hands now resting on his shoulders.
âAre you alright, Dustin?â
âU-Um, yeah. Billy actually helped me out.â said man let out a scoff, kicking her gently in the shin.
âYeah, there was no need for you to go that far.â she rolled her eyes, now standing up straight then gesturing to the bastard she beat cold.
âOh, please! He laid his hands on the kid, the last thing I need is Steve breathing down my neck because we let someone put their hands on his kid.â she shakes her head, she then messes with Dustinâs head before finally going over to their neglected groceries âSorry for taking so long.â the cashier shook their head.
âN-No, itâs fine.â she smiles, Billy grabs the bags as she waves her hand.
âRemember what I said?â they nod their head.
âI didnât see anything.â she winks.
âGood.â she gives their cheek a little tap before finally leaving, grabbing Dustin by his wrist and walking out of the store. Dustin spared her a look and saw her pull out a cigarette and goes to light it but noticed that Dustin winced âSorry, do you not like the smell of cigarettes?â he gives a little nod.
âYeah, the smell is kind of overwhelming.â she gave him an apologetic look and took the cigarette from her lips âThanks.â she gave him a kind smile.
âNo, I should have known not smoke around a child.â he scoffs.
âIâm fifteen years old.â she laughed.
âYeah, still legally a child.â Billy laughs when he saw the way Dustin pouts, she gently pats his shoulder as they make their way back to the RV, Dustin now relaxed and casually talking with [F/N[ and even Billy. Meanwhile, the gang that went into the War Zone were quick to rush out when Nancy accidentally came across Jason Carver. Eddie and Lucasâ head shot up when the door open and instead of seeing [F/N], Dustin and Billy enter it was instead the others, oh no, this wasnât gonna be good.
âWhat happened?â
âWe gotta go.â they all come rushing in, Eddie was startled when Steve threw his battle vest into his lap before rushing into the drivers seat and everyone else filled into the back of the RV.
âYour old friends are here.â Robin comments as she passes Lucas, Eddieâs face dropped at that and quickly tried to hide himself.
âShit!â
âLetâs go! Letâs go!â
âIâm going! Iâm going! Sit down!â Nancy settles in the back but takes a quick mental roll check as she scans the RV for everyone but fell short; they were missing three people.
âWait, where are Dustin, Billy and [F/N]?â this caused the others to look around, her eyes settled onto Lucas and Eddie and saw how they just wanted to shrink in on themselves and disappear âEddie, where are they? They were supposed to be here waiting with you while we were in the War Zone.â he gives a nervous laugh, raising his hands and shrugging his shoulders.
âWell, you seeââ he quickly looks away when she glares at him âThey were hungry.â
âOh my god.â
âTheyâre unbelievable.â
âI told Dustin to get an eye on them.â
âWell technically he is⊠he went with them.â they all collectively let out a groan, Steve unbuckles his belt because he knew that he was the one that had to go get them, Robin and Erica follow after him and left Nancy to scold Eddie and Lucas for letting them leave in the first place. They turn the corner and they see [F/N] talking with, goddammit, Jason Carver of all people. They were quick to pick up pace when they noticed the way she was holding him by the arm though they broke out into a sprint when they saw her shove him down and start beating the shit out of him. And what brought us to this predicament? Wellâ
âHargrove?â Dustin and [F/N] turn their heads, the former paled at the sight of the head jock while [F/N] merely raised a brow in confusion, who was this guy? She looked at Billy and saw how he immediately got irritated the moment he set his eyes on him, she looked him up and down and saw that he was wearing a similar outfit to the same poor sap she just beat down and left in the store âYouâre⊠alive.â Billy let out a laugh.
âYeah, what great observations, Carver.â [F/N] placed her hand on Dustinâs shoulder when she noticed he was getting nervous, she then leans down.
âWho is this guy?â
âU-Um, heâs Jason Carver.â she raised a brow, that still didnât answer her question âOh, right, you probably werenât around when he started high school. Heâs the captain of the basketball team, he was Chrissy boyfriend and he harassed Eddie and the rest of us a couple times during school.â that definitely caught her attention, harassed? She remembered when she was still apart of Hellfire no one dared touch them because they knew how unhinged she was, she literally bit someoneâs ear off because they called Jeff racial slurs.
âHarassed? So bullied?â he nods, now she was even more confused âWhy the hell would they bully Eddie? Didnât he graduate?â Dustin pulls a face.
âWellââ
âHenderson.â Dustin froze up when Jason turned his attention from Billy to him, Billy felt a little offended when Jason ignored him in favor of getting to Dustin. [F/N] was still behind him and watched to see what this guy was going to do, she was taken aback when she saw Jason quickly grab Dustin by his collar and yank him forward âYou. Youâre the one whoâs always hanging around Munson, where is he?â
âI-Iââ
âHey!â Billy was quick to yank Jason away while [F/N] grabbed Dustin and pulled him back, pushing him behind her as they got in front of Dustin, the discarded bags of food laid behind them as they glare at Jason âI donât know who the fuck you are, but youâve got some nerve.â she turns her back to him to straighten his shirt out again, sighing sadly when he was scared again.
âGet out of my way, I need to find Munson. Heâs going to kill someone again and sacrifice them to his satanic cult.â she couldnât help but look back at him like he was crazy, scratch that, he probably was crazy.
âWhat?â was all she could say, Billy just shook his head.
âHeâs religious.â she rolled her eyes.
âGod, not another one.â sheâs had to handle and talk with so many different religious people that it was ridiculous, saying how she was straying from the path of god for even being friends with the wayward, trailer trash freak known as Eddie Munson âIf I believe anyone was going to kill anyone, I would think it was you.â
âI am.â they blink at his statement âI am going to kill Eddie Munson.â Dustin peeks his head out from behind [F/N].
âWe wonât let you!â [F/N] felt a chill run down her spine at the look in Jasonâs eyes.
âAnd how are you going to stop me?â he reaches for Dustin again but this time [F/N] grabbed him by the wrist, he growled at her and tried yanking his hand free from her hold but she only tightened her grip âAnd who the hell are you? What relationship do you have with Munson and Henderson that youâre protecting them? Why would you protect that murderer?!â she glared down at him, her gaze cold.
âEddie Munson is my best friend, and Henderson?â she hummed softly then glanced back at Dustin âHey, kid, does my brother see you as his brother?â Dustin didnât understand the question entirely but he thought hard before slowly nodding his head.
âY-Yeah, Iâd like to think so.â she hummed again, her shoulders giving a little shrug.
âWell, then I guess that makes you my little brother then.â Billyâs brows quirked up at the statement before letting out a chuckle he knew was she meant, Jason tried ripping his arm free again but let out a cry when she twisted his arm in a way it shouldnât go while pulling her other arm up âAnd nobody hurts my little brother.â she shoves him back and he fell back into his car, he starts to get back up but she smashed his nose in with her knee, promptly breaking it. The other jock that was just watching finally got up and decided to help Jason when [F/N] grabbed him by the tufts of his hair and repeatedly slammed his head against his car before smashing it against the concrete ground, jesus, is this really what she did what someone made fun of Steve. Dustin let out a whistle at how absolutely mental both [F/N] and Billy were, how glad he was that they were on their side.
â[F/N]!â Dustin whips his head to the side and grimaces when he saw Steve, Robin and Erica rushing over âDustin, weâve got to go!â Erica grabs Dustinâs arm to tug him back while Steve and Robin approach [F/N].
âYou okay, nerd?â he nods.
âYeah, they made sure I didnât get hurt.â
âWell, you better hope Wheeler doesnât tear you a new one.â he winced at the thought of getting yelled at by Nancy. [F/N] heard her name but chose to ignore it, forgetting how exhilarating beating the shit out of someone was and reviling in the feeling. She finally did stop when Steve told her that it was enough, she let out a huff and looked at the blonde who was hanging loosely within her hold.
âIf you really want to do your girlfriend a favor, instead of chasing after an innocent man maybe you should just go kill yourself and go see her in the afterlife. Though, you probably wonât find her where youâre heading.â she lets his body drop to the floor and stands up, laughing when Billy hands her the jacket he stole from the other motionless jock so they could wipe their hands of their blood.
âDid you really have to go and say that? It was pretty morbid.â she laughs, throwing the jacket to the ground and going so far as to walking on it.
âPlease, I could have said something far worse. Besides, if that Chrissy Cunningham is anything like you described her as, revenge is probably the last thing she would want her boyfriend doing.â she spares Steve and Robin a glance but ultimately ignores them, walking past them to pat Dustin on the shoulder âShall we go? We took up a little bit too much time.â he scoffed and smacked her off, to which she let out a laugh.
âYeah, no thanks to you! Now Iâm gonna get in trouble.â Billy shrugs, leaning down to pick up the discarded bags of food.
âAnd whose fault is that? Stop being such a target, loser.â Dustin shoves at Billy when he messes with his head walking past him, [F/N] laughed and theyâre walking back to the RV as if nothing happened, leaving Steve, Robin and Erica speechless. Dustin was indeed scolded by Nancy, so were Billy and [F/N] but they didnât really care, they just stared at her with amused expressions and just ate in her face. The gang now found themselves out in the fields out of sight, preparing themselves for the battle they were about to fight. Eddie and Dustin were nailing nails into rubbish bin lids, Steve and Robin were making molotovs, Max was beside Nancy as she was sawing a Winchester Model 1200 so that the barrel was shorter and Erica and Lucas were making spears, meanwhile, Billy and [F/N] were sitting on a hill away from the others and thinking about their options âSo what are you doing after all this?â Billy asked, she scoffed at the question.
âWell, Iâm definitely getting the fuck out of dodge! Thereâs nothing left for me here, why bother stay.â she sighed when he gave her a knowing look.
âNothing?â
âYou know what I mean.â Billy noticed her eyes were settling on Steve and Robin once again, a feeling of regret and guilt rising to her chest once again the longer she stared âItâll be better for the both of them and myself if I just stayed as far away as possible.â he hummed.
âBut is that really what you want, [F/N]?â she doesnât answer him, he huffed and pulls out the letter Max wrote him, his thumbs caressing the paper lightly âWell, Iâm going to apologise to Max. Iâve been meaning to do that since we got out but couldnât really find the right moment to pull her aside and do it. Itâs the least I could do.â she, however, remained silent. Ever since they visited the cemetery and he found that letter, he could feel [F/N]âs doubts on whether or not she should keep a relationship with Steve and Robin or whether to just remain a bystander within their story despite how much they want her to be involved in their lives. He could tell that she was struggling to reveal the truth to Steve, that being her biggest concern.
âThatâs⊠good for you.â she finally spoke, he hummed with a nod before both their heads snapped over to where Eddie and Dustin were when they heard laughter. [F/N] chuckled when she saw that it was just Dustin and Eddie roughhousing, reminded her of the time when she would just randomly tackle Eddie in the middle of school, him doing the same thing when she was in the middle of a conversation with someone and he would come running down the hall and tackle her to the ground. She hadnât realized how long she was watching them until she noticed that Billy was no longer by her side, she was quick to look over to where Max was and saw he was making his way over to her and Nancy. Nancy noticed his approach and jumped to her feet to keep Max and him separated, she was talking to him but she could feel that he was calm throughout the entire exchange, and when she was finished talking he just pulled out the letter and waved it a little to get Maxâs attention. She pushed Nancy to the side so she could grab the letter from Billyâs hands but he pulled it back and out of her reach, they shared a couple words from simple banter, to shouting, to crying then to promises. At the end of their conversation Billy goes in for a hug but she stopped him and instead grabbed his other hand to give it a shake, Billy had a look of understanding and instead just nodded his head and shook her hand with a smile âFuck.â
âHonestly, this feels like a perfect time for that little pull of the rug becauseâŠâ from a conversation that started with Steve talking about that guy that was kissing Robinâs crush to the possible end of the world, Steve and Robin sat together and spoke about both their troubles in romance and Vecna âin the face of the world ending, the stakes of my love life feel spectacularly low.â
âYeah, I mean, I get you there, but⊠I still have hope.â
âNot everything has a happy ending.â
âYeah, yeah, believe me, I know.â at that he spares Billy and [F/N] a glance, noting how Billy was now casually standing next to Max while watching Nancy testing out her new shotgun with a shortened barrel, he turned away to find [F/N] but narrowed his eyes when she was in the last spot he saw her in âWhere did sheââ
âSteve?â his head snaps up when he saw [F/N] standing right in front of him, he swallowed thickly as he stared right at her âC-Can we⊠can we talk? Just the two of us?â he noticed the way she tried to keep her eyes on him but she couldnât keep it up for long because she quickly averts her eyes away, he spares Robin a look but she nods and gestures for him to go.
âY-Yeah, sure!â maybe he was a little bit too enthusiastic but he didnât care, it was her coming to him to talk instead of the other way around. Robin let out a sigh when [F/N] led him away from the others so they could speak privately, feeling a little bitter that she was talking to him first, but she could wait. [F/N] promised they would talk, so she was going to wait. Billy felt nervousness so he looked towards [F/N] and a faint smile graced his lips when he saw that [F/N] was finally going to talk to Steve, good for her.
âWhy are you smiling, Billy?â he raised a brow as he looked down at Max, he let out a chuckle and messed with her head.
âNone of your business, shitbird.â Steve now found himself standing across from [F/N], he nervously rubbed at his forearm as she stood with her back to him. He didnât know what was going on in her mind as she stood with her hands to her hips while her foot tapped on the ground, he knew that she was nervous, that he could tell. She was so confident, and arrogant, and crazy like her usual self but now⊠now she wasnât the sister he was so used to seeing. This was the fragile part of his sister that he rarely got to see, only on the very rare occasions did he see his sisterâs mask slip from her face and the true [F/N] Harrington would show itself.
â[F/N], before you say anything, I just⊠I just want to say that Iâm sorry. Iâm sorry that I didnât notice how much you were struggling when we were kids. How badly mum and dad treated you after you threw everything away, Iâm sorry I did nothing to help you. I donât getâ I donât get why you stayed behind or why you came back.â he let out a sigh, bringing a hand to drag down his face âI donâtâ I donât get why you did it for me when I told you I hated you. You stuck around for so long despite how much I hated you when we were young, I was delusional and selfish that I didnât understand. I know thereâs something that youâre not telling me, something that Eddie knows and he swore heâd never tell me because of how bad it waââ he was cut off when she was suddenly on him pulling him into a tight hug, he could feel his body begin to tremble when her hands slipped up his body to wrap an arm around his shoulder while the other was soothingly threading through his fingers. It was something she used to do when they were kids and he was scared of being alone, it was something she used to calm him down from nightmares.
âI should be the one apologising, Steve.â she spoke, she was fighting down every urge in her body to not let him go so soon while also trying not to tremble with him in her hold âI was so scared of you knowing the truth, that youâd take it the wrong way and that youâd hate yourself for what happened. But Billy told me that you deserved to know that truth⊠that you should know the truth.â Steve sniffled then quickly brought his arms up to wrap around her and keep her close, not knowing how long this embrace was going to last so he was going to milk it for everything that it was worth.
âN-No, I get it. Itâs fine, I jusââ she shakes her head and let him go, giving him a smile when he whined at the loss.
âNo, Steve. You should know.â she turns away again, bringing her arms up to hug herself âYou should know what drove me away.â
[the hideout, 1983]
âOnce had a love and it was a gas~â it was late at night and it was Corroded Coffinâs live performance at the Hideout, what made that night so significant was because [F/N] had agreed to sing for them that night. Since she worked at the Hideout just to get some extra cash here and there, she was always there to watch their performances and though they werenât as popular as they wished they were, they were still pretty great. [F/N] wasnât an official member because they were Corroded Coffin long before they met her and she didnât want to feel like she was stepping in to steal one of their spots, mostly because she was pretty musically talented all thanks to her motherâs insistence. But tonight was different, Eddie had lost his voice and the other boys were pretty tone deaf when it came to singing so since they knew [F/N], who was pretty well gifted in singing, they begged her to take the spot as their lead vocalist to sing for them. She obviously declined the invitation because a) she hasnât sung properly in years, and b) they were out of their damn minds, she hasnât sung in years! They were begging; pleading to get her to agree so when they finally did get her to agree she wanted to be the one to choose which song, if not, they can go get fucked âIt soon turned out, I had a heart of glass~â and what better song than âHeart of Glassâ by Blondie. They obviously refused because they didnât want to sing some pop song but that was the only way sheâd agree, so when they relented she taught them to play it differently so the patrons of the Hideout didnât entirely hate them.
âWow, I didnât think I was going to like a Blondie song, but theyâre pretty good.â
âYeah, and the vocalist sounds great.â he raises his glass, gaining [F/N]âs attention âHey! You should sing for those guys more often! Youâre great!â she gives him a grin, [F/N] was quickly drawing in a crowd and Eddie couldnât help but admit that this was the best crowd theyâve had in a long time. [F/N] was having a great time, not remembering the last time sheâs felt this exhilarated.
âRiding high on love's true bluish light~â the mic stand stood in between her legs and with each time she sung out âwhoaâ, her body went lower and lower until her knees were touching the ground while her head was thrown back, mic stand in between her legs as she continued to sing with the mic in her hands âOnce had a love and it was a gas. Soon turned out, to be a pain in the ass~â [F/N] was laughing the moment the song was over, panting wildly as she was helped to her feet by Jeff and Nathan, having to be held up by them after losing the feeling in her legs after being on her knees for too long.
âThat was fantastic, [F/N]!â Gareth cheered from backstage, she laughed at his enthusiasm from where she was sitting âYou should preform for us more often! We basically got a full house!â at the mention Eddie was peeking from behind the curtains, face bright and sweaty.
âYou know that this is temporary, Gare-bear.â she thanked one of the waitressâ, a friend of hers, when they brought them a round of beers for their great performance âThis was a one time thing only since Eddie lost his voice, donât expect me to relent next time.â as sheâs saying this Eddie was grabbing one of the beers but it was taken from him and replaced with a glass of water with a slice of lemon on the rim of the glass, he glared at her and she gave a stern one back.
âBut come on, [F/N]! They loved you, donât you miss performing?â Jeff asked, she made a face.
âEehhh⊠maybe.â she answered truthfully, bringing the beer to her lips and taking a sip âBut this is your thing, Corroded Coffin? I wouldnât want to step in on something made and started by the four of you.â they watch Eddie move his hands a little wildly to try and mime what he was saying, luckily for them, they speak Eddie quite fluently so they understood what he was saying.
âEddieâs right. Youâre not coming in uninvited, weâre asking you to join us. Youâre a jack of all trades, like if one of us is down, you can take over while we recover. A perfect backup.â
âYâall are insufferable, you know that right?â they laughed when she walked off, saying she was going outside to get some fresh air or to smoke, she couldnât remember. She past many drunken patrons but each one of them gave here their compliments on her performance, to which she thanked them with a laugh and smile before finally managing to squeeze her way outside. [F/N] was leaning against a wall outside the Hideout, smoking a cigarette while bobbing her head to the muffled sound of the music inside, today was great. Waking up and not seeing her parents, to her and Steve actually having a good conversation, to now where she actually enjoyed herself singing in front of a crowd. Maybe, just maybe, today will end on a great noâ
â[F/N]!â damn, she spoke too soon. The shout of her name startled her, lurching off the wall and coughing up to smoke she had just inhaled into her mouth while also dropping her cigarette. She fans the smoke away while coughing into her fist to see who could have shouted her name, only for her heart to drop into her stomach to see that familiar White 1976 Buick Regal Turbo (this honestly seems like a car he would own)⊠that was her fatherâs car.
âD-Dad!â what was he doing in Hawkins? What was he doing on this part of town? He wouldnât be caught dead here, how did he know that she was there when he basically neglected her entire existence? The only person that could have any clue on where she was would beâ ah, goddammit, Steve. She really didnât want to be alone anywhere near her father, the last time the two of them even acknowledge each other was when they were literally screaming at each other for something she couldnât remember, probably something about her failing grades or some shit. She saw her father step out of the car along side her mother, but instead of striding up to her like her husband she remained by the car âW-What are youâ what are you doing here, dad?â
âI think we both know why Iâm here, [F/N].â she hadnât been afraid of her father in years, he was nothing more than a joke in her eyes, but there was something in his eyes that frightened her that very moment. He stood before her, looming over her as he glared down at her while she struggled to keep her eyes on him, just the haunting look in his eyes made her nervous.
âI-Iâ I donâtââ she was startled when he grabbed her wrist and started tugging her towards his car âWhat are youâ dad! Stop!â she tries tugging herself free but the grip he had on her was tight and definitely going to leave a bruise. Lauren frowned at the rough treatment but it had to be done, their daughter just wasnât listening to them anymore and she needed to be taught that the consequences of her actions have finally caught up with her.
âRichard, is this really necessary?â she asked, he only scoffed at his wifeâs thoughtless question.Â
âIf we donât punish her accordingly, sheâs never going to learn.â punishment? What the hell were they planning on doing to her? She was roughly thrown to the ground a few meters away from her mother, wincing when the rough concrete scraped at her hands and arms from the rough landing, she turns her head to look up at her father until her head was thrown in the opposite direction. Why, you ask? Well, that was because Richard Harrington struck his daughter across the face. Lauren flinched when she saw the red mark blossom on that side of her cheek and she could even feel the sting, her own hand subconscious lifting up to caress at her cheek. [F/N] was in disbelief that he father had actually struck her because he didnât dare do it again when she stormed out of the house and the first person she saw the moment she stepped out of the Harrington household was Jim Hopper himself, and though he could easily have thought that it was just [F/N] picked another fight at school or some random person off the street, the look in her eye said otherwise.
âD-Dadââ she let out a gasp when he grabbed her by her hair and yanked her up, her hands flew up to grab him by his wrists to try and lessen the pain but there was just so much she could do.
âYouâve embarrassed me enough, [F/N]. I feel embarrassed having to be in this part of town just to come find you.â this time he punched her in the face, leaving her to grovel on the ground when he let go of her hair. She tries to push herself up but was only to be kicked down again, he scoffed as he watched his daughter grovel, pathetic âWhat did I do to have you as my daughter?â Lauren gave [F/N] a pitied look.
âR-RIchard, pleaseââ
âBe quiet, Lauren!â she flinched back, [F/N] looked up at her mother in hopes that she would at least get her father to calm down but her heart dropped into her stomach when she looked away. Ah, so thatâs how it is, huh? She grits her teeth when he grabbed her by the shoulder and turned her around so that she was on her back, grabbing her by the collar of her shirt before proceeding to beat her face in. Sure, sheâs taken beatings from people at the Hideout and the few random strangers looking for a fight, but her father was by no means a weak man. He was big and if he really put his mind to it, he could beat you in a fight. Lauren was struggling to keep her composure each time Richard struck her face, her hands balling into fists each time his fist connected with her face, she let out a breath when Richard stopped for a second to catch his breath âI really didnât want to have to come to this, [F/N], but you left me no choice.â [F/N] let out a groan when he pulled back to shake his hands, her blood splattered over the concrete floor.
âDonât you think youâre being a little⊠drastic? That Sheriff is going to question why she looks like⊠that in the morning.â Richard scoffed, rolling his eyes.
âThis is all because she canât control herself, Lauren.â [F/N] manages to weakly lift her hand up to caress her face, let out a whimper at the amount of pain she was suffering through, she then weakly pushes herself onto her stomach tries to drag herself away to create of distance âBecause of her, Steven is beginning to act rebellious! Heâs starting to ignore us just like she did, and who knows how long till he stops caring! His grades are beginning to fall and heâll end up just as much of a failure as our daughter who will never amount to anything! Because of her, Steven is started to act up towards us that he even told us to think of her!â [F/N] paused at what he said, Steve did⊠what? She knew that he was probably doing it out of the kindness of his heart, but because Steve stood up to their parentsâ to their father, he was taking his anger out on her? God, these were the times she wished Steve would just stay out of her business. She didnât need his help for something as useless as mercy from their father, this never would happened if he just kept his goddamn mouth shut!
âWhere did we go wrong?âÂ
âIt doesnât matter. Iâll just make sure she doesnât get any future ideas.â her heart dropped into her stomach when she realised he turned his attention back to her, but she wasnât going to take it anymore, not this time. The moment she felt him grab her by the shoulder she let out a grunt elbowed him hard in the nose, causing him to cry out in pain when she managed to break his nose, Lauren was quick to his side as [F/N] pushed herself so that she wasnât on her stomach anymore and pushed herself away âYou little brat!â she was panting wildly as she stared up at her parents in fear, but slowly, it turned into a burning hatred. She weakly pushes herself onto her feet, swaying a little after the continuous blows to the face, but manages to stand tall and glare at her father.
âYouâre pathetic, mum.â she sneered out, spitting out the blood that pooled up in her mouth and wiping away the blood dripping from her nose âFuck you too, dad. Youâre an asshole and youâre both terrible parents.â she stared at them for a couple seconds before finally turning her back to them and walking back towards the Hideout, she didnât bother giving them the satisfaction of looking at them when her father shouted at her.
âIâm no father of yours, [F/N]! From this day going forward, youâre no longer my daughter! Youâll never become anything without the Harrington name! Youâre nothing!â she scoffed.
âI was never your daughter to begin with.â she grits her teeth when she was left alone in the car park when she heard the tyres from her fatherâ no, from Richardâs car screech when they pulled out and drove off. Her bottom lip trembled but she refused to cry, refused to give them the satisfaction that they got to her, so she held her head up andâ
â[F/N]âŠ?â her eyes widened when they met with Eddieâs, a look of absolute horror on his face. Did he⊠did he see all of that? His words fell to deaf ears because she was looking everywhere but at his face, her eyes started to blur with tears while her arms brought her hands to her face in an attempt to hide the damage Richard did but there was nothing she could do when Eddie grabbed her by her wrists and tried to pull them away so he could get a look at what he did to her â[F/N], oh my god, Iâm so sorry I didâ I heard you shouting and then I sawâ Iâm sorry I didnât step in! Iâm sorry!â he winced at the sound of how hoarse his voice was but he had to speak, he had to apologise that he couldnât help her. He watched as that terrified look on her face melted away and was replaced with one of deep sadness, she let out a whimper until it turned into full on sobbing. Eddie pulled her into a hug and she cried into his chest, her arms weakly wrapping around him. He didnât care if her blood mixed with her tears were smearing on his t-shirt, he could always get a new one, just right now he knew he needed to comfort his best friend.
âI-I donât know what I did⊠I donât know what I did to deserve this, Eddie.â he shook his head.
âYou didnât deserve this, [F/N], not at all. They just werenât made to be parents, they didnât know how to value you and your brother. Donât even think for a second you deserved to be beaten like this.â she let out a cry and pulled herself closer to him, her fingers digging into the fabric of his shirt âYouâre better than what they say you are, you are perfect and you are amazing.â she whined into his chest, when she finally pulled away she wiped at her face but winced at the pain.
âH-How muchâ how much exactly did you hear?â he frowned at her.
âEverything.â she grimaced and looked away, he tilted his head to get a look at her face âYou gonna tell Steââ a panicked look immediately appeared on her face.
âNo! No, you can NOT tell Steve, you canât!â she pressed a hand to her mouth âWe only just fixed the damage of our relationship, if I tell him that it was because of what he said to them then he might not forgive himself, he might never look at me the same.â
âButââ she shook her head.
âEddie, promise me that youâll NEVER tell him. Iâll take this to the grave if I have to, but he can never know about this from anyone but me.â he knew by that that she was NEVER going to tell him, but that desperate look in her swollen eyes got him to nod his head, albeit reluctantly.
âAlright, fine. I promise.â she softly nod her head.
âGood⊠good.â he catches her when she starts to sway again, he finally takes that as a sign to bring her back inside to help tend to the wounds he knew how to aid.
[present time]
âM-MeâŠ? It was me?â the moment she finished her story Steve was staring at her in shock, he remembered that day. He remembered that day when their parents gave them their surprise visits, how their father complained about their useless daughter and how he couldnât wait for the day she moved out so he didnât have to house filth like her, though he shouldnât have his expectations high for the one that was probably going to fail. Steve remembered how he finally raised his voice to their father, yelling at him that he shouldnât talk about [F/N] like that when she used to be their pride and joy until they noticed how she had no more value to them and that they only had him because their first born was a mere daughter, something insignificant to them. He remembered how their parents left and soon as they returned and in the morning he was shocked to see [F/N] beaten and bruised at school, everyone thought that she had gotten into a fight at the Hideout because that was usually the reason as to why sheâd ever look like that, even he thought that was the case âD-Dad, heâ he did that to you?â she meekly nodded her head.
âI thought⊠I thought he was going to kill me, honestly.â she felt tears in her eyes âI was so scared, Steve. And I was angry becauseâ because I justâ fuck! I hate him, I hate him so much, Steve! And I hate mum because she went to him when I fought back! She didnât even try to help me, and so I hate her for not trying! And I hated you, Steve! Because of you my life fell apart because I loved you, I loved my baby brother that hated me! I donât know why I tried, but I knew if I gave up Iâd just be letting them win! I justâ I just wanted what we had before everything went to shit. I just wanted us to be siblings.â her face fell into her hands and she started to cry, wrapping her arms around herself and cried in front of Steve. She felt Steve approach her and instead of pulling her into a hug he just simply placed her hand on her shoulder.
âI⊠Iâm glad you told me, [F/N]. I can tell that this is the first time you have been honest about your feelings.â he gave her a nervous laugh, looking away while scratching his cheek âI was a real asshole, I donât know why you stuck around when you did. I donât know why you loved me when you had every right to hate me, so in every twisted way, Iâm glad you at least hated me.â she stared at him weirdly before bursting out into laughter.
âYouâre weird, Steve.â soon heâs laughing with her after her claim, now theyâre staring at each other breathless with silence falling over them. She flinched lightly when he raised his arms as an indication for a hug, she stared for a couple seconds but sighed and hugged him, and this time⊠this time she was able to relax into it, the two of them smiling brightly in their embrace. She let her head rest on his shoulder, her head leaning against the side of his head while her eyes closed. Her eyes opened and there she saw Billy staring at her with a warm smile, his hand lifting up to give her a thumbs up then turned his attention back to Max âIâm sorry, Steve.â he nod his head.
âAnd Iâm sorry too, [F/N].â they stand there a couple seconds longer before letting each other go âWill you talk to Robin? I think she really needs it.â [F/N] takes a deep breath, closing her eyes and pinching her nose.
âSteve, taking to her might be a little harder for me.â her hand moved to her cover her mouth âI cheated on her, man, and she saw me doing it. Then I left her alone after breaking up with her and threatening her.â he placed a hand on her shoulder.
âAnd as much as I hate you for it, you and I both know you did it to protect her from the Mind Flayer.â she closed her eyes.
âBut⊠you didnât see the look in her eyes. I really am⊠our fatherâs child.â
âThereâs no need for you to stoop so low just to insult yourself, [F/N].â
âBut itâs true, isnât it? Iâm so much like him that itâs almost scary.â
âThen be better than him, because unlike him, you actually apologise.â he watched for a couple seconds when she finally nodded her head.
âWhat about you?â he raised a brow âYou gonna talk with Billy about sort of relationship youâre going to have after all this? He still loves you, man.â she raised a brow when he let out a sigh, rubbing at his neck.
âI-I donât know, I love Eddie, but BillyâŠâ he shook his head, she pats his arm.
âTalk to himâ them, talk to them both and see what to do from this point forward. If Iâm talking to her, then youâve got to talk to him. Youâve been dodging him as much as Iâve been dodging her. Itâs only fair.âÂ
â⊠alright, fine.â she smiles, they both go off in opposite directions and [F/N] found herself taking Steveâs seat beside Robin. She was startled when she took a seat beside her, to which she thought it was Steve at first, so imagine her surprise when she turned to ask how his conversation went with [F/N], only to see her herself in his spot.
â[F/N]âŠâ she muttered out softly, [F/N] still didnât look at her and just looked up at the sky, her eyes closing as she felt the sun shining down on her.
âI missed the sun.â she spoke âSpent eight months in the dark with nothing but dark clouds and red lightning, We couldnât even tell how many days went by because we had no sun to show if a day went by, not even clocks worked. Iâd honestly rather not help with this suicide mission, Iâd honestly rather just lounge around and bask in the sun, feels more productive if Iâm being honest.â Robin nodded her head.
âI agree.â [F/N] hears Robin shuffle around for a couple seconds before settling down, she heard something rattle and only turned to face her when she spoke her name â[F/N], I have something of yours.â she looked down at her hands and her eyes widened when she saw what it was.
âThatâ I wasnât finished with that!â it was the mixtape that she made her, she tries to take it but Robin pulls it out of her reach before she could take it âRobin, Iââ
âI got pretty depressed, [F/N].â her eyes widened slightly at that âMaybe I would have gotten Vecnaâed if it werenât for your mixtape, I didnât know you sang at the very end because I would constantly replay it just because it was the last gift I got from you. It was the only thing I had left of your voice, and Iâd be lying if I didnât crave more. Man, I havenât even told Steve about it.â [F/N] dropped her hand to her side.
âI-Iâm⊠Iâm sorry.â she takes a deep breath âI didnât want to do what I had done, Robin. Believe me, I didnât. I did everything to divert its attention on others so it wouldnât target you and Steve, but that once instance you saw us in that alleyway and you were within arms reach⊠it made me want to strangle you and watch as the color would drain out of you.â Robin looked down and saw how one of her hands closed into a tight first, her other hand clamping down on her wrist âI couldnât let it take you away, so I did the only thing I could think of to drive you away⊠even if it meant Iâd lose you forever. Iâm [F/N] Harrington, the one who lost everything.â
âIâve forgiven you, but I canât lie and say I didnât hate you. I thought you loved me, that the rumours that the eldest daughter of the Harrington couple was a heartbreaker wasnât true. You clearly loved me more than all those other flings, but that instance broke me, because you made me feel like all those other girls she tossed aside. I thought of was different from those other girls, that we were simply meant to be and you were my dream come true. I want us to work, I want us to be together⊠but I donât know.âÂ
âWhy would you want to be with me again?â she asked âI⊠I heard yours and Steveâs conversation before I took him away. Youâve clearly met someone else, Robin, donât you want to try and work it out with them first before giving me a second chance?â she let out a sigh.
âI donât think itâd work out with her, I saw her at the War Zone kissing her boyfriend.â
âOh.â wow, what a way to rub salt into the wound.Â
âBesides, I donât even know if she swings that way to begin with, so I canât take any real chances.â she nod her head and neither one of them know how to continue the conversation so they settle in silence once more, [F/N] flinched when she felt Robinâs hands bump against hers, she looked over and saw her offering her hand âIt will take a long time for the both of us to love each other the way we did before, so before that, howâs about we settle with being friends again?â [F/N] looked down at her hand then at her face, Robin saw the way her hand hesitated to take hers, it flinching back when it lightly touched hers before finally settling down into the palm of her hand. Robin closed her hand around her and gave her a tearful smile, she could feel [F/N]âs hand tremble within hers so she squeezed her hand reassuringly.Â
âYeah⊠yeah, I can settle with being friends again.â theyâre holdings hands and smiling nervously at each other, yeah, this will do. Robin noticed her flinch once more before turning her head in the direction where Steve, Billy and Eddie were. They watched the inaudible conversation to see that Steve was doing most of the talking, keeping a hand on Billy to keep him calm as he spoke to them both, they could only guess that Steve still had a bit of love left for Billy and unlike [F/N] who did break up with Robin, Steve and Billyâs relationship statue was a little unknown. In the end it was Steve pulling Billy into a hug then Eddie joining them with a big smile, Eddie felt eyes on him and saw it was [F/N] staring. She gave a questionable thumbs up but her face brightened when Eddie smiled and gave her a confident thumbs up, she grins and nods her head âAw, it looks like they worked things out⊠hopefully.â
âHopefully?â
âRemember how I said Billy and I feel the same thing?â she nods her head âI still feel a tiny bit of anger inside of Billy, though thatâs probably just the possessive side of him and how he just wants Steve to himself. Unfortunately for him, heâs going to share now. I told him it would happen.â
âWould you be angry if I moved on?â she shook her head.
âI would have preferred it, because at least you would have found happiness with someone else instead of clinging to me who could no longer give it to you.â they enjoyed the rest of the time they had left together, still holding hands until Nancy called out to them that it was time. They first dropped Lucas, Erica, Max and Billy off at the Creel house, though [F/N] was a little hesitant to let Billy go because they havenât been apart since they found each other in the Upside Down. She called him lucky that he didnât have to go back in there, but he reasoned that someone had to keep an eye on his stupid little sister, so why not him? The others in the RV immediately noticed [F/N]âs change in character, how she settled herself in the back and was gripping her axe pretty slightly that could hear the wood begin to snap from the constant pressure they were sure she was going to snap it in half but was calmed down when Eddie moved from his spot beside Steve to comfort his friend.
âYou doing alright?â she let out a shaky breath, her grip loosening for a second before going tight again.
âNo.â she spoke, her voice strained âThroughout everything that happened with us, we were always together. I was losing my mind when I was in the Upside Down all alone, and now Iâm going in there again without him. Iâm anxious, Eddie.â she growled softly when he smacked her in the arm, glaring at him for doing such a thing but her gaze softened when he gave her a confident grin despite the nervousness seen in his eyes.
âBut⊠youâll have me.â her face softened at his words âAnd Dustin, butâ you get the point, right? You wonât be alone, and you wonât be possessed/brainwashed/flayed. You will be you.â she stared at him then chuckled, dropping her face into her hands and shaking her head lightly.
âSure, alright. Youâll make do, I suppose.â he gasped, placing a hand on his chest in an offended way.
âIs my presence not enough for the [F/N] Harrington? Why, I never.â she laughed and pushed him, Steve glanced back at the two through the rear view mirror, grinning himself when he saw Eddie wrap an arm around [F/N]âs shoulders and shake her around, at least he managed to calm her down. When he returned his gaze towards the road he let out a shaky breath.
âWeâre here.â he announced, the mood immediately shifted and they hastily got ready.
âOkay. I wanna run through it one more time.â Nancy speaks, all eyes on her as she goes through the plan one more time âPhase one.â
âWe meet Erica in the playground.â Robin starts âSheâll signal Max, Lucas and Billy when weâre ready.â
âPhase two?â
âMax baits Vecna.â Steve adds âHeâll go after her, whichâll put him in his trance.â
âPhase three?â
âMe, Eddie and [F/N] draw the bats away.â Dustin adds, to which both Eddie grabs places his hand on Dustinâs head to ruffle his head while [F/N] grabbed his shoulder and gave it a squeeze.
âNobody moves on to the next phase until weâve all copied. Nobody deviates from the plan, no matter what. Got it?â they all nod their heads and with that they collect their gear and head out to Eddieâs trailer. Steveâs the first to enter the trailer, taking his bag off and tossing it to [F/N] who walked in behind him.
âBe careful.â she warned, he nods his head.
âThanks. Here goes nothing.â they watch as he climbed through the fissure and when he was inside the Upside Down and gravity did its thing, he managed to flip his body around and land on his feet.
âCopycat.â [F/N] murmured, Robin chuckled.
âWhat does he want us to do, applaud?â this caused [F/N] to laugh and lightly tap her arm.
âI think itâd inflate his ego.â this caused them all to share a laugh, when Steve disappeared she cracked her neck and through her axe through and followed right after Steve, landing perfectly on her feet inside the Upside Down and giving Steve a smug look just as he came back into the room with another mattress.
âShow off.â
âSays you.â she picks up her axe, throwing it over her shoulder and watched Steve put the mattress under the fissure so the others could have a softer landing. Nancy was next through, Robin going to a knee so Nancy could step onto her thigh and lift herself through. She let out a grunt when she landed on the mattress and when she opened her eyes she was met with both [F/N] and Steve offering her a hand to help her up, letting out a yelp when she was literally thrown to her feet by the both of them. Next to go through was her stuff then Eddie, [F/N] let out a giggle as she hovered over his face with a grin to which he slowly mirrored it when she offered her hand to help him up. Followed him was his stuff then Robin, being helped up by Nancy and Steve and lastly the rest of the stuff and Dustin, who was yanked up by Steve and Eddie âOh my babies! Mummyâs back!â [F/N] cooed as she kicked the door to Eddieâs trailer open, her arms wide open as she stepped out to greet her babies that waited patiently by her car.
âSheâs got demodogs?â Dustin shouted at Steve, watching as [F/N] dropped to her knees to coo and coddle the five demodogs that were chittering and jumping around in excitement, happy to see one of their owners again.
âYeah, she and Billy trained them better than you could ever.â Dustin let out an offended gasp, [F/N] just shook her head and pulled out some beef jerky and feed them to the demodogs.
âIâm sorry daddy isnât here, but he wants me to send his love to you.â they whine at that but were happy nonetheless to see her after being separated from her for so long, she goes a few gestures with hands as she stood up then pointed her fingers to where Steve, Nancy and Robin were, they understood and left her side to stand with them âI told them to go with you to help take down Vecna, they should listen to you, Steve. And if they act smart, tell them theyâre being bad.â Steve nervously looked down at the demodogs that stared up at him, he wished they had a face so he could tell if they were thinking of eating him âTheyâre not gonna eat you.â
âI wasnât thinking that!â she just nodded her head.
âRight.â she shook her head and went over to where Eddie and Dustin were, Steve let out a sigh and turned towards them.
âHey. If things here start to go south, I mean, at all, you abort. Okay? Draw the attention of the bats. Keep âem busy for a minute or two. Weâll take care of Vecna. Donât try to be cute or be a hero or something, and Iâm looking at you, [F/N].â he takes her hands and rubs his thumbs over her knuckles âI-I canât⊠I canât lose you, not again.â she gave him a soft smile.
âYeah, I promise, I wonât do what I did last time. Youâll come back and Iâll be right here in one piece.â he raises his head and saw she was giving him a big grin, he let out a shaky breath, Eddie smiled himself and placed his hand on Steveâs shoulder.
âDonât worry. You can be the hero, Steve.â Dustin says from behind him, to which Eddie nods.
âAbsolutely. I mean, look at us. We are not heroes.â he nods at Eddieâs words but still hesitates to leave, scared that this was going to be the last time he saw Dustin and Eddie⊠that this will be the last time he was seeing [F/N]. He let out a breath when [F/N] pulled him into a hug, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and letting him relax into her hold.
âI promise you Steve, weâll be right here waiting for you.â she feels him nod and though reluctant she let him go, she gives him a nod and gestures for him to go. He slowly nods then finally turns to leave with Nancy and Robin, well, that was until Eddie stepped forward and spoke.
âHey, Steve?â despite only calling his name, they all turn around and look at Eddie. Steve raised a brow to indicate that he was listening, and though he felt like he was on the spot, he glanced back towards [F/N]. She gave him a look but she could see in his eyes that he was asking for permission toâ she stared at him and likely glared at him for even thinking aboutâ oh what the hell, she let out a sigh but nodded. He gave her a grateful smile before surging forward and grabbing Steve by the collar of his jacket, yanking him towards him and pulling him into a kiss. Nancy and Robin respectfully looked away while [F/N] rolled her eyes and lifted her hand to cover Dustinâs eyes. They were panting when they pulled away but chuckled softly together, letting their foreheads rest against each other as they caught their breath âMake him pay.â
âYouâve got it.â Eddie finally lets them leave, he watched him a little longer than he should have because when he turned around he was met with [F/N] glaring at him with her arms crossed.
âWhat?â she rolled her eyes.
âMake him pay.â she mimicked in her best Eddie voice before scoffing âReal smooth, romeo.â he shoved her.
âOh, yeah? Like you can do better!â she raised a brow at him, giving him a incredulous expression.
âPlease, you reek of virginity. Despite being with Steve for as long as you did, I know youâve gotten no dick nor ass.â she snickers when his face turned bright red, she ignored his shouting but stopped when she heard panting, looking down only to see one of the demodogs had stayed behind âYouâ I told you to go help Steve and the others! Go!â it only let out a whine while tilting its head to the side, she let out a sigh as she kneeled down to pet its head âOh, how could I stay mad at you. Staying by my side till the very end, such devoted loyalty.â
âShall we get started?â Dustin asked from behind her, she glanced in the direction Steve at them went and let out a sigh.
âYeah, letâs do this.â the two use bolt cutters to clip away at the wires on the fence while [F/N] effortlessly tears it off herself with her barehands, she glares at the two when they forced her to carry the heavy stuff they needed to barricade Eddieâs trailer. Sheâs holding Dustin by the scruff of his jacket so he could help Eddie screw sheets of iron over the windows, she gave up helping them and in the end sat on the hood of her car feeding her demogorgon bits of beef jerky while eating some herself.
âYou going to help us?!â she looked up at them.
âNah, you got this.â they groan at her, she got up when she saw they were done and stood beside Dustin.
âNot bad at all.â she hummed.
âWell done, doesnât look like itâs gonna fall apart.â he glare at her.
âNo thanks to you.â Eddie shook his head.
âNow for the fun part.â he spoke and rushes to his room, the other two lagging behind. He came to a stop at the sight of his prized guitar, a gift both herself and Wayne pitched in the moment he desired to own such a beauty âJesus chr⊠itâl like⊠she was destined fo ran alternate dimension. What do you say Henderson, Harrington?â he spoke, slowly approaching his guitar before grabbing it and picking it up from where it was hanging âAre you ready for the most metal concert in the history of the world?â
âThat a rhetorical question.â [F/N] chuckled at him.
âLetâs do it.â theyâre back outside setting up the rest of the stuff on top of Eddieâs trailer, him leaving the technical stuff to the two smart people but stopped [F/N] so he could talk with her âHey.â she smiled softly at him.
âHey. Whatâs up, dude?â she looked down when she noticed he had something behind his back before revealing it to her, her eyes widened slightly at what she saw âE-Eddie, no. I canâtââ what he was handing her was a microphone he found laying around.
âItâs been years since the last time Iâve heard you sing, [F/N].â
âAnd you know why I donât.â he nods softly.Â
âYeah, and I donât want to overstep, but Iâd love to hear you sing⊠even if itâs for the last time.â he pushes the mic into her hand and walks off, she stares at his retreating form then glares at him.
âAre you guilt tripping me, you son of a bitch?â he didnât answer her and left her to mull over the option of singing as he played, she was sitting over the edge of the trailer and felt a tug on the end of the mic to see that it was Dustin plugging it in, he gave her a thumbs up and she thought, fuck it, why the hell not?
âSheâs in. Move on to phase three.â hearing Robinâs voice through the walkie talkie caused them all to look over at each other, they share a nod and get ready as Dustin brings it to his lips to speak.
âCopy that. Initiating phase three. Letâs hope they hear this.â [F/N] lets out a yawn as she stands to her feet, grabbing at the mic stand and setting up the mic while grabbing at the discarded bottle of alcohol she brought and took a swig from it then throwing it away.
âDonât worry about that, theyâll hear it for sure.â Dustin plugs in the amp and nods at Eddie, who returns it.
âChrissy, this is for you.â he rips his pick off his neck and strikes his guitar, the intro to âMaster of Puppetsâ by Metallica beginning to play, both herself and Dustin smile and bob their head to Eddie shredding on the guitar and absolutely having the time of his life but paused for a second to look over at [F/N]. They stare at each other for a couple seconds before she rolled her eyes and looking down at the mic, she let out a sigh before grabbing it and screaming into it.
âYeeeah!â the shout definitely startled Dustin because he wasnât expecting it but Eddie grinned, this was the [F/N] he knew and missed. The gang heading into the Creel house heard from where they were Eddieâs guitar but they didnât expect to hear [F/N]âs voice singing along to Eddieâs playing, Robin and Steve look at each other and smile. [F/N] was grinning, tapping her foot against the ground and head banging to the sound of music in her ears, her mind going back to the time when she wasnât so afraid of performing, this was something she definitely missed âMaster of puppets, I'm pulling your strings~â at the break of the song she lets out a pant and looks over at Eddie, their eyes meet and they start laughing. She steps towards him with the mic and then theyâre singing together as if it were old times, not like they were about to get eaten by a flock of deadly demobats.
âEddie! [F/N]!â they look over at him âWe gotta lock down in t-minus thirty seconds!â they nod and keep going.
âMaster, master! Just call my name âcause Iâll hear you scream~â both her and Eddie then shake their heads, hair flying everywhere when Eddie starts to shred of the guitar as Dustin gives them their countdown and they only stop when Dustin screams out one, the cord of the last note echoing through the now empty Upside Down but then theyâre screaming when they realised a lot of the demobats were heading their way. [F/N] immediately drops the mic and grabs Eddie by his arm and shoves him forward, to which he drops his guitar and the both of them are rushing over to grab Dustin and push him back.
âMove! Move! Move!â
âLetâs go!â
âHurry it up!â she brings her fingers to her lips and whistles sharply, her demodog shooting past the lot of them and waiting by the door.
âEddie, come on!â
âHurry!â Dustin was the first in the trailer followed by [F/N] and her demodog, leaving Eddie to close off the fenced gate he and Dustin made before finally jumping into the trailer and closing the door right behind him. [F/N] is panting, trying to catch her breath after just singing and then running away while also checking on her demodog, leaving Dustin and Eddie to geek out after their performance âDude! Most metal ever!â
âOh my⊠oh my god!â she just shook her head, her hand gently petting her baby âDude, [F/N]! You were great! Iâm was so happy to hear your voice again.â she just shrugged her shoulders.
âEh, it was nothing. You sounded great on your guitar, never lost your touch.â he pulls her onto her feet and hugs her, smiling when he felt her drape herself over his shoulder and lazily hug him back. They both raise a brow when they felt something else so they look over and see that it was Dustin wrapping his arms around the both of them and leaning into their hug, they shake their head and include him. The three of them now found themselves underneath the fissure back to back, slowly moving and watching for anything, any sign of one of the demobats breaking through the barricade as they banged at the walls and screeched. [F/N] furrowed her brows when the screeching stopped, even her demodog snapped its head up when it noticed the lack of noise.
âHey, dipshits!â Dustinâs sudden screaming startled her and Eddie, causing the two of them to whip their heads towards him âGive up that easy, huh?!â [F/N] slams her hand on top of his head and shakes it while Eddie hisses at him.
âShh! Is that really necessary?â
âDonât try and be brave, kid.â they hear clattering and look up, [F/N] grimaced at the realisation âJust great.â
âShit, shit, shit.â
âTheyâre on the roof.â theyâre following the sound though [F/N] made sure her demodog went ahead of them as they stuck close to Dustin, they were making all sorts of noise on the roof that they all grimaced at the thought of them somehow getting inside. They stop when her demodog was growling at the vent, Dustin paled and look back at them.
âThey canât get in through there, can they?â their eyes widened when one of the bats broke through the vent and snarled at them.
âOh yes they can! Move!â she shook her head when they both started yelling, she grabbed her demodog and pulled him back to allow Eddie and Dustin to stab at the thing through the vents.
âDie! Die!â it was a little funny watching them jab at the thing while continuously screaming âdieâ at it, it was amusing âYou gonna help us or what?!â she just shrugged.
âYou guys look like youâve got this handled!â it was startling to see how calm she was in this situation, well, what did they expect from someone who survived in the Upside Down for eight months, half of it spent alone while also fighting monsters bigger than herself. She wasnât scared in the slightest, the only thing that made her nervous was Eddie and Dustin getting hurt. Her eyes then settled on the nailed shields and thought of an idea, she leaves their side and picks one up âMove, move!â they move and she blocks the vent, the nails digging through the ceiling and allowing it to stay in place.
âGood thinking.â
âThanks.â Dustinâs panting on the floor when a thought comes to mind.
âAre there other vents?â Eddie and [F/N] look at each other.
âOh, shit!â [F/N] was quick to leave his side and rush to his room with the other three following, when she got to his room a swarm of them burst through the air vent and were quick to fill up the room. She let out a growl and quickly closed the door before any could get any further, she grimaced as she backed away and kept her eyes on it, pushing Eddie back into the living room where her demodog was tugging Dustin back.
âThatâs not gonna hold!â he shouts.
âLetâs go! Letâs go!â Eddie looked at [F/N] and saw she still hadnât moved yet, her grip violent on her axe that he was sure it was going to snap in half. She jumped when he grabbed her by the arm, she looked back towards him and he gently tugged her arm âLetâs go.â he gestured with his head towards Dustin and there they saw the terrified look on his face, she looked back at Eddie and nodded her head.
âAlright.â they let Dustin go through first, her kneeling down and cupping her hands to give him a hand, she didnât want her demodog getting torn to shreds either so she chucked him through and went to follow. She didnât bother catching herself this time and instead landed on the mattress, laying on it for a couple seconds before rolling off it and letting out a tired groan âThis better be over.â she pushed herself up so she was leaning on her hands, chuckling softly when her demodog rubbed his head against her shoulder.
âEddie?â she looked up and noticed the way Eddie stopped climbing as he looked back at them then back at the door to his room, some sort of realisation dawned on his face that caused [F/N] to stand to her feet when he moved away from the rope connecting them to the Upside Down.
âWhat are you doing?â she called out to him, her eyes widening when she saw him grab his spear âEddie, no!â he then cuts the rope, she reached forward and their half dropped into her hands.
âEddie! Stop, what are you doing?!â Eddie goes so far as to move the mattress so if they did manage to get through they had nothing to break their fall, he comes back into view and gives them an apologetic look.
âIâm sorry, but Iâm buying more time!â
âNo!â
âYouâre going to get yourself killed! You donât stand a chance against them alone!â he gave a shrug and turned, her hands were in her hair as she tried to think of anything to get him to stop âSte⊠Steve loves you, Eddie!â this was enough to get him to pause, she took that as her chance to keep going âHe loves you, Eddie, and I do to. I donât know what Iâm going to tell him if youâre gone⊠he already lost me and Billy, I donât want to be there to tell him he lost you too. Please, donât do this.â Eddie looked up at her.
âAre you saying that to guilt trip me?â the sadness in her voice immediately dropped as she gave him a glare.
âIs it working?â
âYeah, it almost did.â he turned his back to her and started walking away, laughing softly when he heard her shout at him.
âYou motherfucker! Iâm gonna break your goddamn legs when I come get your ass! Just you wait, you piece of shit! Iâm gonna kick you ass if you walk away, Eddie! Donât you fucking dare, Eddie!â and with that he was out the door and drawing the demobats away liked he said he would, her hand closed into a tight fist as a deadly look washed over her face.
â[F-F/N]! What are we going to do?â he flinched back when he saw how livid she was.
âIâm going after him, thatâs what Iâm doing.â she whistles and her demodog was at her feet, he jumps into her arms to which she quickly but as gently as she could chucked him back through into the Upside Down, letting out a breath of relief when he didnât get hurt too badly because there wasnât a soft landing to break his fall.
âA-And what about me? What am I supposed to do?â she ignored him to find a chair.
âYouâre staying here.â was all she said when she found a chair high enough to help her jump through, she sets it down when Dustin grabbed her arm.
âNo! I want to help! Let me help you!â his breath hitched in his throat when she turned back towards him, grabbing him by his biceps and shaking him softly.
âYOU are staying right HERE!â she gave him a sad look by the terrified look her gave her, she shook her head and let him go âYou have to stay here, because if you get hurt Steve will have my head that I wasnât able to protect both you and Eddie! Weâre supposed to be waiting right here for them⊠but he just had to go off and save this shitty town that doesnât deserve him!â she left him with that, turning away to jump onto the chair then pull herself through the fissure, letting out a grunt when she landed on the ground on her side. She dusted herself off and quickly stood to her feet, not sparing Dustin another look despite him calling her name, throwing the door open and grimacing at the sight of the swarm of demobats following after Eddie. Her face relaxed when she saw that her car was still where she left it so she reached into her pocket for her keys, only to pale when she didnât feel them anywhere so she desperately pats at all the pockets she had and didnât find them anywhere. Where were they? She always kept them in her pocket, she couldnât haveâ she paused when she remembered him pulling her into that hug, that bastard must have taken them then.
âAh!â the pained scream caused her to whip her head around to see that Dustin have followed her, spraining his ankle in the process from the awkward landing.
âWhat are youâ why did you follow me? I told you to stay back!â she rushes to his side to turn onto his back, he grabbed her by her shoulder and pulled himself up so that they were face to face.
âLike hell I was going to be left behind, youâre taking me with you!â she stared at him, he saw her face twitch as she debated her choices âWe donât have enough time, come on!â she let out a groan.
âFucking, fine!â when she stood up he expected her to help him up but instead she picked him up and threw him over her shoulder, kicking the door open and whistle again to get her demodog to follow her. She opens the passenger side door and plops him down in the sit, closing the door behind him then going over to the drivers side. Dustin watched as she punched through the underside of her stirring wheel and rip out a couple wires, using her axe to cut through a couple to expose the conductors, striking them a couple times and gritting her teeth when her engine sputtered but didnât roar âFucking asshole! Stealing my keys. Making me hot wire my own car. Iâm gonna kill him! Heâs gonna be revoked of his best friend rights.â she and Dustin let out a cheer when she finally managed to get her car to start, her hand slapping against her console before jumping in.
âLetâs go, letâs go!â she didnât hesitate to change gears, her foot slamming down on the gas and driving like crazy to where the bats and hopefully still Eddie were. Right now she didnât care about how much noise she was making, driving cautiously in the Upside Down didnât matter because she needed to get those fuckers attention so they werenât swarming Eddie as much, but the roar of her car did little to nothing in comparison to a real meal being presented to them. She slams on the breaks when she finally finds Eddie, her heart dropping into her stomach at the sight of him being held down by those fuckers as they ate away.
âEddie!â she cried out over his own screams, she grits her teeth and kicks her door open while grabbing her axe. Sheâs running over as quickly as she could to get to Eddie before itâs too late, her demodog running ahead of her to get to the demobats holding him down. Eddie lets out a gasp at the sight but was astonished when the blade of [F/N]âs bloodied axe comes into view, her veins now black as she let out an animalistic roar at the monsters. Sheâs killing them easily, the blade of her axe splitting them in two and their blood smearing all over her face and clothes, she goes so far as to picking up his fallen spear and breaking the blade of it off, stabbing at one of the demobats that was holding him down and ripping another in half after grabbing a hold of it âYouâre a lucky son of a bitch, you bitch.â he let out a wheeze, coughing up blood but still managing to laugh.
âI knew youâd come...â she scowled at him, leaning down to grab him by the waist and hoist him onto her shoulder.Â
âIâm still telling on you.â that was enough to get him to shut up, now she was aimlessly swinging to keep the bats away from her, using her arm to bat them away as well. She ignored the few that attached themselves to the few exposed spots on her body, biting into her flesh and ripping her skin off, but she ignored them and hurried along to get Eddie in her car and safe. Dustin was shouting at her to run, for her to hurry, and alright kid she was trying her damn hardest, but she finally managed and threw him in the back sit but before she could even get in she was suddenly grabbed by her ankle and dragged back.
â[F/N]!â she let out a grunt when they were. really beginning to swarm her, raising her arms so they didnât get too close to her face. She grabs at the fallen dagger and stabs it through the mouth of one of the bats that was aiming for her face, she would have been in real trouble if her demodog wasnât there as her sidekick. It fought off the remaining few surrounding her before grabbing her by the back of her jacket and dragged her back to her car before jumping in himself âY-Youâre okayâŠâ Dustin breathed out, arms reaching forward when she got in, bloodied and breathing heavily, but otherwise alright.
âYeah, but not for long!â the screeching of the bats snapped their heads up, now the two boys in her car were shouting at her to drive, she didnât need to be told that twice. Losing the bats were easy, they were no match for her mustang, but losing them they couldnât afford. They still needed to do their job and distract those fuckers long enough for Steve, Nancy and Robin to put that Vecna bitch in the grave so she had to keep a fair distance from those bastards until they were done. So for now her arm reached back to where Eddie was laying and started hitting him âYou motherfucker!â
âAh, hey! I-Iâm bleeding back here!â she hits him again.Â
âHow fucking dare you, Eddie! How dare you put me in that situation! You were going to be killed and I was going to have to be that person to tell him that you were gone! You were going to die for something so⊠dumb!â her eyes started to get blurry with tears, she sniffled âHe told you not be a hero, dammit. Why didnât you listen?â he stared at the back of her head, his own vision getting blurry from the lack of blood along with his new wounds.Â
âDonât know⊠wanted to be like you.â she looked at him through the rear view mirror âStrong⊠brave⊠confident. Youâre amazing, [F/N],â she let out a shuddered laugh.
âIâm anything but that. Iâm weak, fragile and scared. Iâm angry and broken, and Iâm about to shatter if you die so if you die Iâm snitching on you.â he laughs weakly.
âYouâre snitching regardless.â
âYes, I am.â at this point she was just driving around aimlessly, those fuckers werenât getting tired and they certainly werenât giving up any time soon, persistent bastards. She started to slow only when she noticed they were beginning to fall like flies, she came to a halt when they were all beginning to drop from the sky and die, she let out a tired huff and dropped onto her wheel âThey did itâŠâ Dustin hobbles out of the car and let out a relieved smile at the sight of all the bats dying.
âWhoo! They did it! They actually killed Vecna!â he let out a scream when a bat landed on the car, he then noticed that [F/N] was in the backseat and giving Eddie basic aid to try and stop his wounds from bleeding. She rolled her eyes when he started complaining that she was making it hurt, oh yeah? Keep complaining and sheâll make sure it hurts even more âEddie, you asshole! Iâd hit you if you werenât practically dying right now.â
âHit him, Iâll patch him up.â Eddie and Dustin share a look, she chuckles when Eddie was left groaning because Dustin managed to kick him in the shin âWell done, now sit still you bitch.â she tightens the makeshift bandages she was using out of her torn shirt and try and stop the bleeding.
âNnhh, Iâm tryinâŠâ she frowned when he was started to slur his words, they needed to get him to a hospital quick or at least get him cleaned up and properly stitched up. She knew a thing or two about fixing wounds and shit, but this was seriously out of her hands.
âC-Canât you do something?â Dustin asked from beside her, she raised her hands.
âBilly and I got wounds from these bastards many times, but we could easily heal from them. See?â she shows her arm and Dustin noticed that the bite marks from the bats healed over as if there was nothing wrong to begin with âI donât know how much I can help him other then basic first aid. We NEED to get him to a hospital.â Dustin shakes his head.
âN-No! Theyâll arrest him.â
âBut heâll die otherwise. Iâm no doctor, but he could die if these wounds arenât treated.â Dustin looked down at his pained face and frowned, knowing that what she was saying was right âBut right now, letâs get you both out of here. Letâs get the others and get the fuck out of here.â he slowly nods.
âOkayâŠâ she nods and helps him back into the car, taking off her jacket and laying underneath Eddieâs head, Eddie taking off his own little shawl to lay it on top of Eddie. [F/N] drives quickly but carefully as to not injure Eddie any further to the Creel house, letting out a breath when it comes into view along with the other three. She comes to a stop right in front of them, her window coming down and giving them a nervous grin.
âGet in bitches, weâre getting out of here.â Steve laughs at the sight of his sister and let out a breath of relief when he saw Dustin in the passenger seat, did he manage to fight Eddie for the seat? He opens the back door and he gasped at the sight of his boyfriend, bloodied and wrapped in makeshift bandages who was barely conscious âJust for the record, it wasnât my fault.â
â[F/N]!â
âAnd if you donât want him to die, I suggest you get in the car so we can get him some real help.â
Fandom: Stranger Things
Pairing: Robin Buckley x Female!Harrington!Reader Â
Pronouns: She/Her
Relationship: Romantic
Occupation: University Student
Ability: N/A
Keys:
[F/N]: Female Name
[L/N]: Last Name
[N/N]: Nickname
[H/C]: Hair Color
[E/C]: Eye Color
Warnings: n/a
this was requested by my friend @unparalleled-slothyâ and her friend @puresassâ, so you can go thank them for giving me enough inspiration to write something.
this is going to be if billy and [f/n] didnât die or get possessed by the mind flayer, so an overall happy ending for those poor unfortunate souls.
I know this is way past valentineâs day but I donât give a shit, I was just lazy.
that is all.
Ah, valentines the day.
The day where you celebrate love, whether it may be with your significant other or rather suffering in utter loneliness because you have no significant other. A holiday where the price of stuffed toys, a bundle of flowers and chocolate have doubled in price because they can do that. This was the first year [F/N] was going to spend Valentineâs Day with her actual lover, her beautiful girlfriend Robin Buckley, that wasnât just some on and off fling but a girl she genuinely had a relationship with. Someone she almost loved just as much as her brotherâ almost, but she still had a place deep within her heart. Sure, [F/N] still had university to worry about but whatâs a few missed days? Besides, sheâs paid a few of her friends/classmates to take notes for her so when she returns she doesnât flunk so hard.
Steve himself was just as excited for Valentineâs Day as [F/N] was, this time he was going to spend it with Billy. This was something new for the both of them, not so much Steve, but spending the holiday with another boy, yes. Steveâs heart was filled with so much love, he was ready to shower it all onto Billy, but he knew better than to overwhelm the blonde. Learning from him, he knew that Billy was starved of affection and was slowly getting used to Steveâs lingering touches, so he knew he had to hold back. Steve and [F/N] both had a plan for their lovers, they had all day to play and get their surprise ready for them, especially since neither one of them had school to attend and Steve was taking a day off from Family Video just to prepare.
âSo what do you have in store for Hargrove, Stevie?â [F/N] asks, both herself and Steve lounging about outside by the pool despite the weather, a cold beer in her hand as they stared up at the dark sky above them âHeâs told me heâs excited for what you have planned out, basically pleading with me to spare some details.â she hums to herself when she saw an excited grin stretch across his cheeks.
âDo you remember how loverâs lake has the best view after dark?â she nods her head, tilting her head back to take a swig of her drink âThatâs exactly where Iâm going to take him where the two of us are going to enjoy a night dinner under the stars.â her face lights up, snapping her fingers in his direction.
âOh, I see. Are you planning it so that the stars reflect against the water?â he nods his head, snapping his fingers in her direction.
âExactly that, sister dearest.â [F/N] applauds him for his creative idea, he sniffles softly and tilts his drink in her direction to gesture for her to speak her idea then took a drink âWhat about you? Robin has been begging me to spill what youâre gonna do with her.â [F/N] grinned, her couldnât help but roll his eyes when he recognised that mischievous grin.
âYouâre just gonna have to wait and see, my dear little brother.â Steve rolled his eyes.
âWhatever youâre planning, I bet itâs got something that could potentially get you in jail.â she laughs whilst throwing her head back.
âPlease, Iâve been to jail too many times to count that it doesnât even matter to me anymore!â he couldnât help but stare at her, whether it be with disappointment or disbelief, it wouldnât matter to her so he tilts his head back and takes a longer gulp of his alcoholic beverage.
And thatâs where [F/N] found herself outside of Robinâs house on Valentineâs Day morning, she drove slowly down her street as to not alert the entire street that she was there, especially not Robin. Pulling up just a couple houses down to her house she eyes it closely then nods to herself, no one seemed to be awake in the Buckley Residence so now was her time. She drums her hands against the stirring wheel before leaning over to the passenger side to grab a rose from the bouquet, along with a small box of chocolates. Her plan was to deliver her a rose from the bouquet along with a treat to Robin throughout the entire day until Robin collects all the roses and completes the bouquet, then at the very end of school she would pull up and take her on a sweet date, then to finish it off they were going to watch one of Robinâs favorite movies then cuddle their way to sleep.
She nods to herself. Yes, such a splendid plan. Lacing her fingers together and cracking them, she hastily makes her way over to Robinâs window that she would always climb to secretly get into her room. What a Harrington trait, huh? Her window was a little high, but she always kept the window open no matter the weather. Well, snow days were an exception but they were their favorite cause they could get away with spending the entire day in bed snuggling. Tucking the box of chocolates into her pocket and putting the rose into her mouth, she takes a step back, then leapt up to grab onto the edge of her windowsill then proceeded to push herself up until she was able to reach into Robinâs room. With that, she spat the rose into her hand and gently placed it down on the windowsill followed by the box of chocolates. Glancing up, she smiled softly yet brightly at the sight of her sweet little birdie sleeping peacefully. She wished she could stay longer; she wished she had a bit of time to give her girlfriend and kiss on the forehead but the sound of her door handle jiggling caused [F/N] to panic and lose her balance, evidently falling backwards and onto the ground.
*THUD*
âAh, hmmâŠ?â Robin let out a tired groan when her door was open. Taking a peek from out of her pillow, she saw her mother standing over her with a kind smile on her face âArgh, mumâŠ. let me sleep.â she giggles softly at Robin, watching her daughter turn her head back into her pillow to bury her face further into the plush cotton.
âNow, now, Robin. You canât just sleep in today.â she laughs this time when Robin groaned louder âTodayâs a special day.â
âFriday?â
âNo, sweetheart, itâs valentineâs day. And this year, you donât have to spend it alone.â this was enough to get Robin to push herself up, her mother was laughing cheerfully now at the state of her daughter. Her short hair was a mess and sticking out in all sorts of places with some drool dribbling out of the corner of her mouth âIf you finish your school day quicker, you might get to spend some time with that girl you love so much.â Robinâs face quickly turned a shade of red.
âMum!â she groans out âYou know it isnât like that.â this caused her to roll her eyes.
âRight, like I donât see the way you look at her each time she comes to pick you up and drop you off.â she leans down and gently pats her head âNo matter how hard you try to hide it, my sweet daughter, your father and I will love you, regardless. Just remember that, Robin.â she then presses a kiss to her forehead, proceeded to ruffle her hair with a soft chuckle, and finally left Robin to wake up and get ready for school. She tosses her head back to shake the loose strands out of her face and in the corner of her eyes she notices the deep shade of red sitting on her desk. Standing to her feet, she gasped softly at the sight of a rose next to a box of chocolates, she giggles lovingly at the sight and picks them up, only then to notice a small note attached to the chocolates.
âgood morning birdie,
I hope you had a good sleep, thought you might like a little gift to start your morning. There is plenty to come throughout the day, so forgive me that I do not come to take you to school for I have much to prepare for the evening. But I want you to know that it will be worth the wait, so enjoy your day and wait, you shall be greatly rewarded for your patience.
from yours truly,
[f/n] harrington~â€ïžâ
Robin could feel her cheeks already starting to hurt from hood big of a smile she wore on her face, she quickly peeks out of the window to try to at least catch her while she was leaving but frowned softly when she couldnât see her mustang nor did she hear it when it left. Well, this was enough to know that [F/N] didnât forget, so she nods her head and gets ready for the day, very excited to learn what her girlfriend had in store for them. Little did she know, [F/N] was beneath her outside the whole time. She laid completely still when she saw Robin stick her head out in search for her, then relaxed when she disappeared.
âHow long are you going to be lying there, Harrington?â not even looking up to the owner of the voice, she raised her hand in greeting.
âGood morning to you too, Mr Buckley.â he nods to himself when he looked up from where she potentially fell from then back down at her. He kneels down and gently knocks on her forehead.
âDonât do anything too frivolous, young lady. Sheâs still in high school while youâre a university student.â [F/N] nods her head and salutes him.
âWouldnât dream of it, sir.â he hums at her, nodding his head.
âGlad you understand.â she was a little startled when he grabbed her by the collar of her shirt, pulling her up slightly but enough so that they were face to face âBut if I hear that you did something to her, to my daughter, youâll have to answer to me. I donât give a damn if youâre a woman or not, Iâm still that girlâs father and Iâm going to treat anyone she brings home the same way until they understand that my daughter is not to be messed with, got it?â [F/N] rapidly nods her head.
âYes sir, I understands sir.â
âIâm happy we could have this conversation. Now run along. I donât want her getting the wrong idea.â she nods her head and hurries off the moment he let her go, he stood outside the driveway sand watched her flee to her car, hand on his hip with a cup of coffee in his other hand â⊠that girlâs dead the moment she breaks my girls heart.â [F/N] now found herself trying to hide her car as she pulled up to Hawkins High School and how she was able to pull it off, she didnât know, she was just that skilled. Sneaking into Hawkins High wasnât too hard, trying not to get recognised as one of the most notorious student from a few of her old teachers was almost a little tricky, but blending in with a few students made it easier for her to slither past them. The hallways of Hawkins High were littered with hearts, banners saying âhappy valentines dayâ and other shit like that, barf, this school was always quite the try hard when celebrating all sorts of holidays. Her next mission was to find Robinâs locker, and with the help of Billy and even Wheeler senior, she somewhat knows where it is.
âThey said it should be around⊠here!â [F/N] made sure that no one was looking when she proceeded to break into her locker, cracking open a lock wasnât hard for her, sheâs opened up a bunch of lockers when she was still attending this shithole for a school. She grinned when the lock sprung open so with a smug grin and whistle she opened the locker and was greeted with the sight of Robinâs stuff, she did double check to see it was hers and pulled out of her duffel bag the next rose, a box of treats with a note and a trinket from Robinâs favorite book series. Hmm, she wonders what sort of face Robin will make when she sees thiâ
â[F/N]?â she lets out a shriek at the sound of her name, slamming the locker door shut and whipping her head over in the direction of the voice, though, she was greatly surprised to see who it was âWhat are you doing here?â
âEddie? What are you STILL doing here?â Eddie Munson, [F/N]âs longtime best friend since her last year of middle school and throughout high school up till her last year where she graduated and left Hawkins to study out of state. She was greatly surprised to see Eddie, who was her age, at Hawkins himself. Shouldnât he be out and about making a name for himself outside of Hawkins, away from this shitty town that thought he was nothing more than a freak? She stared at him closer before making a face of disappointment, Eddieâs face scrunched up when he recognised it âYou dumb bitch, were you held back again?â Eddie pulls a face before raising a hand.
âDonât avoid the question.â she scoffs at him, rolling her eyes and crossing her arms âI donât see a reason for you to be here, on Valentineâs Day of all days. I thought youâd be out and about getting into any girlâs pants to satisfy your loneliness.â
âAh hahaha, very funny. Iâd appreciate it if you didnât make jokes on my loneliness. Thank you very much.â she sighed when he made a gesture for her to continue, for her to explain what the hell she was doing there when she had absolutely no business being there in the first place, she sighed as she scratched her cheek âWell⊠Iâm visiting someone.â he raised a brow.
âVisiting someone? Who?â before she could answer, Eddie let out a yelp when she grabbed him by the collar of his jacket and pulled him away and out of sight while also kicking her bag away. She held him close as she pressed herself into the wall behind her while he pressed his hands on either side of her head, their legs in between each other while they were face to face. Eddie was going to ask for her drastic reaction but paused when he saw her lean forward to peek past the lockers that were hiding them from the owner of the locker she broke in to. He leaned back and his eyes widened softly at who he saw. Robin Buckley? That band weirdo? No, it couldnât be. He goes to make a joke when he turned back to look at [F/N] but paused when he saw that genuine look of love on her face that was only ever reserved for Steve and sometimes him and his group of friends, but this look? This look was new, she sighed lovingly as she draped her arms over his shoulders and rested her head on the side of his as she stared at Robin with a lovesick gaze. Her face brightened when she saw the rose she gave Robin that morning tucked into the breast pocket of her jacket, heh, the jacket she stole the year prior.
Robin was in a good mood that morning, seeing [F/N] definitely would have made it better, but she would have to settle for the surprise she had for her that afternoon. Steve was the one to pick her up that morning, but she sat in the backseat, leaving the front seat reserved for his boyfriend Billy. She drowned out their chatter for their afternoon date out and focussed solely on getting through the day as quickly as she could so she could see [F/N], oh, how she was graving to see her girlfriend right then and there. Pulling up to the school, she quickly gave her goodbye to Steve and Billy and rushed into the school, gagging out the few students who didnât have enough decency to tongue fuck each other behind closed doors. She practically had to shove some random girl talking to her boyfriend because they were in front of her locker, she scoffed as she puts in the code to her lock then opens her locker, face brightening up to find another rose, chocolate and a gift inside.
âhi songbird,
Did you see the gift I left you? Itâs a little trinket from one of your favorite book series you love talking about. I saw it in a shop and managed to buy it. It was the last in stock so I was quite lucky to snag it. Have a good day at school, Robin. Donât slack off just because weâre doing something this afternoon. Love you~
From yours truly,
your girlfriend~â€ïžâ
Aw~ look at the face she was making. Her face was turning redder by the second! Ah hah, sheâs hugging the note! Look, sheâs grabbing the little trinket and putting it in her pocket. She likes it. She fully melts into the embrace she pulled Eddie into, her arms now wrapping around him as her head slouched into the crook of his neck, sighing dreamily as she watched Robin pick up the rose and add it to the first one inside her pocket. The moment Robin was out of sight [F/N] finally managed to collect herself and acknowledge Eddie, only to freeze up when he was staring at her with a suggestive expression.
âSo⊠Buckley~â she scoffed at him, he laughed when he saw her face turn pink from embarrassment âI didnât know you were into band nerds.â he burst out into laughter when she peeled herself off of him and pushed him away.
âComing from a band nerd himself, loser.â they stare at each other this time before grinning at each other and grabbing each other by the hand, a loud clap echoing through the hallway the moment they grasped each otherâs hands âSo, you finally found the one that captured your heart. Do you love her just as much as you love your brother?â [F/N] pulls a face, tilting her head side to side before shrugging.
âSheâs a close second place.â he scoffs.
âDude, no.â she laughs with a shrug.
âShe understood what she was getting herself into the moment she accepted to be my girlfriend, but I do tend to treat her with extra love.â with that she winked and blew him a kiss, he jokingly caught it then threw it in a nearby trashcan, she let out a gasp at his audacity âAnyways, think you know what class she has first? I wanna leave another rose.â Eddie lets out a breath as he looks down at his wrist to check the time.
âI donât think you have enough time to do that, the bells about toââ the bell rung before he could finish, she let out a sigh at that âWelp, you better leave before you get in trouble. I, myself, have math class to attend.â [F/N] throws her head back with a laugh.
âDamn, math was never your strongest suit. Be well, soldier!â she salutes him and planned to leave but was stopped when a teacher appeared, it wouldâve been bad if the teacher recognised her, it was awful because this teacher didnât recognize her and thought she was a student.
âOh, trying to ditch school, are you? With Mister Munson, no less.â [F/N] paused in her tracks, glancing back at Eddie then back at the teacher while pointing at herself, the teacher let out a sigh âYes, you. Goodness, students these days. You think you can just avoid class to fool around because itâs Valentineâs Day, donât you? Well, Iâve got news for you kiddos, you gotta suck it up and wait for the end of school so get to it!â [F/N] was then grabbed roughly by her arm, along with Eddie, and the two of them were dragged to math class. Eddie was giggling softly to himself as he and [F/N] sat at the back of the classroom, she herself had an incredulous look on her face that screamed she wanted to die. She glanced at him and gave him a glare, telling him to shut the fuck up, but he knew well and just ignored the way she was staring daggers into his eyes. A few other students attending that class were staring at the two in confusion, especially at [F/N] because they didnât recognize who the fuck she was, the few juniors that were around when she reigned supreme in Hawkins as the fallen queen, were extra confused as to why she was there.
âNow students, Iâd like for you to take out your textbooks and flip to the page that we were working on last week.â [F/N] scratched her eyebrow as she watched the lot of students do as they were told, she wanted to slap Eddie when she could feel him smirking at her as he pulled out his textbook that he would usually leave dormant in the bottom of his bag.
âWhy am I here? Iâm a goddamn university student, for crying out loud.â she let out a groan when her plans to leave gifts for Robin were stopped by this stupid teacher, dumb bitch. Whilst writing down a few problems on the blackboard, the teacher turned to observe the class but huffed when she saw that student she saw outside in the hallway, not paying attention. What irked her even more was that she had nothing on her desk and she looked quite bored, for heavenâs sake, even Eddie Munson has his book out and was at least writing something down âIs there a problem, young lady?â [F/N] glanced up when she spoke, looking around in confusion once more before pointing at herself.
âMe?â [F/N] asked, this caused the teacher to sigh.
âYes, you. You have nothing out while the rest of the class is taking down notes. Is this class boring to you?â the young student had the audacity to yawn, she sniffled to herself as she proceeded to get comfortable.
âBoring? Oh no, itâs just calculus is quite easy.â she spares Eddie a glance âAnd Iâm not sure why youâre attending this class when itâs quite difficult for the way your brain thinks.â Eddie shrugs.
âHave to pass it if I want to graduate.â he winces when she slapped his knee.
âThen fucking pay attention instead of sketching your D&D characters, numb nuts.â the two of them then proceeded to slap each other. The teacher has enough and slams her book shut.
âWell then, young lady. If this class is SO easy for you, you wouldnât mind answering the few questions on the board, now would you?â [F/N] briefly looks away from Eddie to see the question. True or False, the graph of f(x) and that of f(x + 2) are the same, she rolled her eyes.
âFalse. The graph of f(x + 2) is that of f(x) shifted 2 units to the left.â the teacher was a little taken aback at the quick response, she quickly looks through the answers and exhales sharply when she was indeed, correct.
âAlright, what about the second one?â another true or false, the equation x = | y | , with x >= 0, represents y as a function of x.
âFalse again. Solve for y to find that y = | x | or y = -| x |; for one value of the independent variable x we have two values of the dependent variable y.â [F/N] chuckled with a smirk, now ignoring Eddie in favor of the teacher, leaning back in her seat and resting her face a top of her knuckles, her legs crossed over each other with her free hand tapping against the desk âIs that all youâve got, maâam?â
âI do.â lacing her fingers together she pushed them out and heard them crack under the soft pressure, she then rolled her fingers then opened her hand out âEliminating t, xÂČ + yÂČ = cosÂČ, At + sinÂČ At = 1, which is still a circle with radius 11 and center at the origin.â the teacher quickly looks through the book for the answer, in disbelief that she was able to solve that question without even needing to write it down, she was taken aback when she was correct.
âAnd your working out?â
âIf we have A = 1/2 A = 2/1â, (x,y) = (cosâĄ1/2 t, sinâĄ1/2t), i.e. as t ranges from 0 to 2Ï, 2Ï, the equation starts at (1,0) (1,0) and stops at (â1,0) (â1,0). This means that it goes halfway through the circle. So A governs the rate at which the equation traces out a circle. Similarly, if A = 2, A = 2, the equation moves twice around the circle.â she winks upon finishing, holding her hand out towards Eddie, who promptly slapped his hand down for a loud high five. She wasnât valedictorian for nothing, always at the top of her classes without properly needing to pay attention to anything, she really only graduated out of spite âLike I said, maâam, calculus is quite easy.â [F/N] smirks when the teacher turned red, rather it be from anger or embarrassment, both outcomes were hilarious as she stormed out of the room.Â
âDang, you really made her angry.â Eddie murmured, she just shrugged as she dug her hand into her pocket, pulling out a flask.
âItâs her own fault for picking on me.â she unscrews the cap and takes a long swig, letting out a shudder as the sting of alcohol went down her throat, whining softly when he took the flask from her and chugged some alcohol down as well.
âYou still havenât lost your touch, have you?â she shakes her head.
âNope.â [F/N] takes her flask back from Eddie to take another swig but paused when she saw a teacher she did recognise and they definitely recognised her, Eddie notices her gaze when she abruptly stands to her feet âIâve got to go.â she grabs her duffle back and makes a break for it, she throws her bag through an open window before proceeding to throw herself out, letting out an oof when she landed on the ground with a thud. Everyone in the classroom watched as she sprung up, snickering amongst each other when they saw a bunch of leaves and twigs in her hair.
âYou good, Harrington?â [F/N] blinked at him, then gave him a thumbs up.
âSpectacular.â she ducks down when the teacher she knew made an appearance, she briefly peeked through the window to mouth out âdrama roomâ to him, he understood and gave her a thumbs up. She grinned softly and ducked away once more, scurrying out of view, then ran full speed to where the drama room was. She runs past a classroom but came to a stop when she saw someone, she briefly walks backwards, then ducks out of sight when she managed to find Robinâs class. A big grin appeared on her face when she saw her, peeking out from the bottom edge of the window to look at Robin. She hummed softly, giggling when she saw the look of absolute boredom on her face. She spares at glance at her duffle bag and smirks softly. Robin was at the verge of yawning during her time in history. The teacher was going on about something that was going through one ear and straight out the other. She was fiddling with the small trinket [F/N] got for her when she felt something hit her on the side of the head, she turned in the direction it came from but the sight of a deep shade of red caught her attention. She raised a brow in confusion when she saw that it was a rose, but where on earth did it come from? Sure Robin had no clue where it came from but [F/N] couldnât help but smile blissfully, she nod to herself and ducked down once more than scrambled away to the drama room.
And that brings us toâŠ
âEddie said he wanted to discuss an upcoming campaign, said it was important.â Jeff murmurs softly as he, Gareth and Nathan walked to the drama room with the lingering first years following closely behind them. Glancing back at them over his shoulder, he couldnât help but think back to the time where he and the other three used to follow behind Eddie and [F/N] during their first year, the two of them were full of so much confidence it was almost envious, though Eddie was the bark and [F/N] was the bite, a very dangerous duo âDonât understand why he couldnât talk about it during lunch in the cafeteria.â Gareth sighed.
âAnd where is he now?â Nathan crossed his arms with a scoffed.
âHe got held back in English, he flunked on an assessment Mrs. OâDonnell assigned and she wanted to talk to him.â this caused all three of them to shake their head âAt this rate he isnât graduating, again.â Gareth raised his hand.
âEmphasis on the again.â now theyâre all laughing, he then looked back at the first years again and waved his hand to get their attention âYou guys are smart, right? Think you can give Eddie some pointers so he can pass SOME of his tests.â Dustin hums, looking up in thought.
âThatâs a little tough. Weâre all smart in different subjects, Gareth.â Lucas raises a finger.
âAnd Eddie has a different way of thinking, we all do.â Mike nods his head.
âAnd to adapt a way to teach Eddie where he can understand what weâre trying to explain to him is a challenge in itself.â he purses his lips âNo offences to Eddie.â they all shake their head.
âNone taken.â Nathan sighs as they approach the drama room.
âThere really was only one person that was able to think down to Eddieâs level, even more so, get Eddie to study.â they think back to the time where on multiple occasions [F/N] was able to explain whatever she was doing and/or studying and explain it in such a detailed way that Eddie was able to follow what she was saying. Her proudest moment was when she managed to tutor him in physics and he got his very first C-, it wasnât much, but he was better than a lousy F âWhere have the days gone.â Nathan adds, a comical tear shedding from his eye.
âReally?â Mike questions, astonished that someone made Eddie STUDY âWho was it?â
âNot anyone you would know, but sheâs a graduate and Eddieâs best friend.â Gareth pushes the door to the drama room open as he finishes his sentence, looking up from where he was he was shocked to see who was sitting in Eddieâs prized throne. Upon hearing the door open, [F/N], who was sitting on Eddieâs throne with her legs propped on the table whilst she read a D&D guidebook, looked up to see who it was and was immediately met with shocked looks. The shock quickly morphs into excitement and happiness as the boys cheer upon seeing her, the three first years stare in confusion at what was unfolding. What on earth was Steveâs older sister doing here at school, and why were their three seniors cheering at the sight of her? [F/N] quickly shuts the book and tosses it onto the table, standing onto her feet and throwing her arms into the air.
âBoys!â she cheers happily, she laughs when they copy her.
â[F/N]!â she rushes over to them and doesnât hesitate to launch herself into Nathanâs arms, wrapping her arms around his neck and laughed aloud when he started spinning her around. When he put her down she cuddled into him as he squeezed her tight, she then moved on to Jeff and gave him the same bone-crushing hug then left Gareth for last. Since he was shorter compared to Jeff and Nathan, she wrapped her arms around his head while his were around her waist, she laughed as she pulled him close âGare-bear!â she cooed softly, the two boys behind her laughed at the nickname that she and Eddie used exclusively for Gareth.
âGare-bear?â Dustin whispered to Lucas, who shrugged his shoulders and continued to watch the exchange. Gareth lets out a grunt when she let go of him and instead held him in a headlock, digging her knuckles into his head.
âDude, [F/N]! Stop that!â Gareth manages to push her off after a couple seconds of torture, she chuckles softly to herself and holds her hand up in front of her âMy head hurts, thanks!â she winks at him.
âNo problem, Gare-bear.â she hums softly when Nathan places a hand on her shoulder.
âWhat are you doing here [F/N]? Youâre not exactly a high school student anymore.â she gasped, giving them a wounded look as she placed a hand on her chest.
âAm I not allowed to come visit my bestest friends in the whole wide world?â she deadpans when they stare blankly at her, she clicks her tongue and looks away while placing a hand on her hip âAlright, fine. I broke into the school to do some shit, you happy?â Jeff shakes his head.
âOf all the things you could do, especially on valentineâs day, you broke into the school. And here I thought youâd take this opportunity to ask out any unfortunate soul just so you can have your fun with them.â she scoffs at him, now glaring at him and pointing a finger in his face.
âWell unlike you three, yâall are hoeless! From my years of being your friend, I donât ever remember seeing a girl in your arms!â now it was their turn to look offended, crossing her arms and looking away as they tried giving her every excuse in the book, her brow perked up when she saw Dustin raise his hand to get her attention âYeah? Whatâs up little dude?â she questions, raising her own hand to keep Gareth out of her face.
â[F/N]? What are you doing here? And how do you know those three?â she laughs, throwing her head back.
âYou seriously donât know? Wow.â she doesnât get to answer before Jeff appears from over her shoulder.
âSheâs our best friend from back when she attended Hawkins.â
âThatâs right! Sheâs an honorary member of Hellfire and Corroded Coffin.â she nods her head, grin so wide her cheeks started to hurt as she flexed her arm.
âThatâs right, Iâm one of the original members of Hellfire before I left!â she then let out a sigh, leaning back into Jeffâs chest âOh, how I miss the good old days.â the four of them then start to talk about anything that came to mind, leaving Dustin, Lucas and Mike to look at each other in disbelief. [F/N], Steveâs older sister, was friends with the members of Hellfire? Does that mean sheâs friends with Eddie? If they remembered correctly, [F/N] was at least a year older than Steve, that would make her and Eddie the same age.
âI understand you guys, but what is Eddie still doing in school? How could he flunk school for two years?â Gareth sighs.
âWithout you to keep him from getting off track, that moron was pushing his assessments and exams to the side. He focused more on campaigns and his music, you were really the only person that could get Eddie to listen.â she lets out a long groan at the information.
âThat damn idiot, Iâm not his babysitter. I swear, heâs a dead man.â they all perk up at the sound of the door, [F/N] is cheering again when she saw Eddie enter the room âEddie!â
â[F/N]!â the two are quick to approach each other, continuously slapping their hands together before grasping their hands together in a tight grip, they both then lean backwards before slamming their foreheads together. They let out dazed snickers, holding their heads after the harsh blow to the head.
âYou two are so dumb.â Nathan comments, this caused them to giggle to themselves âIs this what you wanted to talk about, Eddie?â he nod his head, both himself and [F/N] holding each other by the shoulder.
âYeah, I saw her this morning breaking into a locker and thought Iâd keep her a secret for you guys. Did you like the surprise?â the three smile, yeah, they totally liked it.
âBut that still doesnât explain why youâre here in the first place, [F/N].â now [F/N]âs face drops when she felt Eddie smirk at her, before she could do anything to silence him, Eddie covers her mouth with his hand and keeps her locked under his arm as he leaned in close to the three so the three juniors couldnât hear the private information.
â[F/N]âs got a girlfriend, so she broke into the school to leave her gifts.â Gareth, Jeff and Nathanâs face lit up, both in surprise and joy that [F/N] genuinely found somebody to love. [F/N] was bright pink when she ripped herself out of Eddieâs grip as she stared at them, she was now covering her face when they quickly surrounded her and spoke in hushed tones about who it could be.
âYouâve got a girlfriend? Wow, congratulations, [F/N]!â
âWho is it? Someone we know?â
âWhen did you meet her?â yeah, the boys knew that she was a lesbian, of course they did. They were the first to know when she realised that she didnât really feel that sort of attraction towards the male population, she cried in joy when they fully supported her, but it did annoy her when they came to her about advice when it came to picking up ladies because she was still ridiculously good at it. They laugh softly when they saw her look away, twirling a strand of her hair around her finger.
âI met her last year, at the starcourt mall when I came down to see Stevie.â this caused the four of them to look at each other.
âYou were here last year? How come you didnât come see us first?â she and the three children behind her froze up, but she managed to keep her composure as her mind wandered back to â84. They look at her in confusion when she just closed her eyes and smiled at them, not knowing the horrors she faced and how she practically died. She let out a shuddered breath but continued to smile at them, her hand subconsciously lifting up from her side to press against her chest, feeling the rough scar beneath the layers of her clothes.
âOh, I was just really busy I didnât have the time to pop in.â she knew they wouldnât buy the lie but if she wasnât telling them on purpose, they knew better than to pry, so they left it at that. She lets out a grunt when Jeff wraps his arm around her shoulder, pulling her close and giving her a grin.
âWell, weâre happy that we get to see you now. Weâve got to hang out again, just like old times.â they look at her in anticipation, she sighs at the puppy dog eyes staring at her.
âAlright, alright! Iâll make sure iâve got time so we can hang out.â she laughs when they were all pulled into a group huddle, Eddie and Gareth shouting loudly.
âWoohoo!â
Team Hellfire were now in on the plan.
Gareth, Jeff and Nathan were just as surprised as Eddie to learn that she had fallen head over heels for Robin Buckley. They thought she would have gone for someone like Chrissy Cunningham, and though she was a catch herself, Robin was more of her type. She punched Gareth in the face when he started to tease [F/N] for liking someone like Robin, this caused the other three to hold their tongues if they wanted to keep them. Anyways- they acted like a barrier to hide her from others that could potentially recognise her, she was almost caught when she wasnât paying attention and Robin appeared from around the corner, the four boys quickly got in front of her and she hid behind Nathan. Robin looked at them, a bead of sweat forming on her cheek when she saw they were acting weird; weirder than usual. She just shook her head and quickly walked by them, tucking her hands into her pockets, she flinched when she felt something. A big smile worked its way onto her face when she saw it was another gift and note, opening the small box, she gasped softly when she saw that it was chain ring.Â
âhi robbie,
What do you think of this gift? I saw that you already had one, but whatâs more to add to your collection? Besides, youâll look good in just about anything I give, even more so, I think youâll look good with notâ
Robin quickly closed the note and pressed it to her chest, her face turning different shades of red. She looks around to see if anyone could have potentially have read the provocative note and let out a sigh of relief when no one was particularly close to see the contents, she takes another peek but decides to read it when sheâs out of sight. Gareth raised a brow at the reaction Robin gave upon reading the note and looked back at his older friend, sighing softly when he saw that she was hanging off of Nathanâs back, a dopey little grin on her face as she stared dreamily at Robinâs retreating figure. Yup, they can definitely conclude that she had fallen deeply in love with Robin, she didnât look at anyone like that for just about anybody, this girl was special.
Robin now found herself in band practice, her last hour before school was over and she got to spend her valentineâs day afternoon with [F/N]. Time and time again she got gift after gift, sometimes it was small things like a shiny rock, maybe even a pretty feather, then it ranged to things like rings and necklaces. So far her favourite was a spiked leather jacket, how she managed to sneak that onto her desk without her noticing, sheâll never know. Standing beside her was Vicki, the last person she had a crush on, after Tammy Thompson, and the ginger haired girl was rambling about her boyfriend and how he has plans for a date. She was listening but her words went through one ear and out the other, cause she just couldnât contain her excitement about finally being in the arms of her gorgeous girlfriend.
âHey, Robin.â she hummed, not really giving her attention to Vicki âDo you have a valentines?â
âHuh?â she giggled softly.
âI saw the roses and gifts youâve gotten this entire day. Youâve either got a secret admirer, or youâve got a boyfriend.â Robin couldnât help but gag at the thought of being with a boy, people already thought that she was dating Steve while [F/N] was dating Billy. It was for the better that people thought that way, but she really wanted to flaunt about and declaring that [F/N] Harrington was her girlfriend.
âBoyfriend? Yuck. Iâll take the secret admirer, hoping they donât reveal themselves so they can continue to give me chocolates.â Vicki laughs when she saw Robin pull out one of the many box of chocolates she got, taking out one and throwing it into her mouth âBetter than being in such a troublesome relationship.â
âWell, you wouldnât know how being in a relationship feels until youâve got one. It feels so nice, when youâve found the right one, that is.â Robin had to agree with Vicki on that one, it felt very nice to be in a relationship with [F/N]. Even though [F/N] made it clear that Steve was still her number one priority, she still made sure that Robin didnât feel left out or that she didnât feel loved. She always made sure that she was going to be with Robin through thick and thin, that they were going to be together until death has them. Robin was called away so she and the other brass players can discuss what parts theyâre playing for Hawkins high basketball team, not knowing someone sneaking in through a window that was miraculously left open. By the time Robin returned back to her abandoned instrument she was surprised to see an assortment of flowers inside her trumpet, she looked at Vicki and saw her shrug.
âYou didnât see who put those there?â she shook her head, but there was a knowing look in her eyes.
âNot at all.â Vicki laughed when Robin playfully shoved her, Robin took the flowers out of her trumpet and inhaled the aroma the roses were giving, smiling softly down them âThis secret admirer of yours seems to like you a lot.â Robinâs face turned a soft shade of pink, nodding her head blissfully. The tuba player blows softly into their mouthpiece as their eyes drift to the side, raising a brow at the sight of [F/N] hiding behind the large instrument as she watched Robin.
âThanks again.â she murmured softly, they rolled their eyes as they raised their hand, a smirk grew on their face when she slapped down a fifty dollar bill âWe never speak a word of this.â
âNever speak a word of what?â she clicks her tongue and snaps her finger at them, nodding her head.
âExactly.â how Robin didnât witness her shuffle out of the room, theyâll never know.
[time skip: end of the school day]
âWhoa! Is that a mustang?!â
âWhoâs got money for a car like that?â
âDidnât Hargrove own a camaro?â
âYeah, that was until it got totalled.â
Eddie scoffed as he and his lot exited the school and saw the students huddled around [F/N]âs prized mustang, even when she was no longer a student she was still the centre of attention. He furrowed his brows when he saw that there was a bit of a dent on her front bumper and her lights were replaced, what the hell did she do to that caused her to damage her precious car? The other three behind him seemed to have noticed the difference but their thoughts came to a pause when the already loud chatter got louder, they looked up and scoffed when they saw that it was just [F/N] exiting her car. There was no denying it, the Harrington charm was very effective, because both the girls and boys couldnât help but gush at the sight of [F/N] Harrington. Even though she fell from her grace long ago, they were no denying that she wasnât the girl people would kill to be.
[F/N] scoffed at the people that started to surrounding, opting to put her sunglasses on and sit on the hood of her car as she waited for Robin. She had this excuse in her head that she was going to pick Robin up and bring her to Steve, confirming the rumour that she in fact was going out with her brother and that she won the approval of his overprotective older sister. Yes, that sounded like a full proof place indeed, now all she had to do was wait for her sweet little birdie and hopefully not lose her temper with the approaching high school boys horny on valentineâs day and wishing to get in her pants. She had a blank expression on her face when some jock slid in beside her, she didnât pay him any mind and continued to wait patientlyâŠ. as patiently as her mind would allow it.
âSo, whatâs a pretty thingââ
âNo.â he sputtered back at her abrupt answer.
âWell, I was thinking thatââ
âNo.â he felt irritated that she kept interrupting him, Eddie and his lot paled when they saw that jock continue to push [F/N]âs limits but their jaws dropped when he suddenly grabbed her wrist and pull her so that she would look at him.
âListen, Iâm trying to be nice here.â a few people whisper amongst themselves at the ordeal, watching closely as he leaned in closely to her face âHowâs about you ditch your lousy date for me? I promise I can treat you⊠nicely?â he let out a surprised yelp when she grabbed him by his jaw with her free hand and slammed him down onto the hood, this time she leaned down towards his face but pulled down her sunglasses so he could get a good look at the disgust and anger in her eyes.
âWhat the fuck does no sound like to you? I am not here for a child like you who doesnât understand basic english, maybe thatâs why youâre still in school.â he let out a grunt, grabbing her by the wrist when he felt her tighten her grip on his jaw that was more than likely going to cause a bruise to form, a bead of sweat formed on his cheek when her glare hardened on him âLearn to treat a woman like a human before deciding to treat her like sheâs a trophy to be won.â he shouts out in surprise when she lifted him up before proceeding to throw him onto the ground, the people watching all let out a roar of laughter at his shameless display âDonât waste my time and get out of my sight.â she scoffed when he scurried off, probably off to the other jocks that put him up his poor attempt of getting laid. She shook her head and returned to her spot, flicking down her sunglasses until they perched themselves back onto the bridge of her nose and now waited in peace⊠despite the unneeded audience.
âWhatâs going on?â Eddie let out a startled yelp when he was shoved aside, looking to see who it was, he scoffed when he saw that it was merely Hargrove. Ever since 84âČ, that blonde has been causing nothing but trouble ever since he got here. Not only did he kick Harrington Jr. off his high horse and dethroned him, he apparently beat the guy black and blue at the Byers household. Why [F/N] hasnât murdered that blue eyed bell yet, heâll never knâ â[F/N]?â Eddie sputtered, Billy knows [F/N]? If he did, does that mean he survived an encountered with [F/N]?! She seemed to have sensed his presence because her head perked up and her face subconsciously brightened up at the sight of the blonde, going so far as to raising her hand to greet him.
âBilly!â she exclaimed, but then she realised her mistake. The rumour that she and Billy were a couple was still floating around and the fact that she was waiting at Hawkins High for someone, and now that she greeted him, can only confirm the rumour that these fuckers made up. Billy to realised what she had done because now everyone was looking between the two, a few of the female students were looking at [F/N] enviously that she managed to bag Billy Hargrove while the boys whispered their admirations and congratulations to Billy for hitching a date with the most gorgeous person within Hawkins.
â[F/N]âŠâ he said again, muttering it this time. The two of them look at each other and they seemed to have been having a silent conversation between the two of them.
âForgive me. I did it out of pure habit.â
âYeah, and now people think youâre here for me.â she shrugged her shoulders, now looking away from him. Billy let out a grunt when he was grabbed by the shoulder and turned around, he raised a brow when he saw that it was Eddie Munson. If he remembered correctly, [F/N] mentioned in a passing conversation that Eddie was her greatest friend and she valued him very much, so he found it interesting that he was now face to face with the brunette.
âHargrove, you know [F/N]?â Jeff looked him up and down.
âI for sure would have thought she would have beaten him up after what happened with her brother.â Billy flinched softly at the mention of that, thinking back to both events.Â
âNo, no, she did. Weâre just on good terms now, she considers me one of her good friends now.â he raised a brow when a smug aura radiated out of the four of them, a bead of sweat forming on his cheek as they smirked at him.
âOh, yeah? Well, weâre her best friends!â Billy rolled his eyes.
âRight.â [F/N] slaps a hand onto her forehead as she watched them interact, she drags it down her face and glanced anywhere that wasnât Hellfire doing their usual tomfoolery and involving poor Billy.
âHey, werenât [F/N] and Munson a thing back when she attended?â her face paled at those words, looking over towards the person who said and she recognised it as a junior that attended while she was still around. Thatâs right, people thought that [F/N] turned baddie because she got together with Eddie, what made it worse was that both of them were always hanging off the other and Eddie was a naturally affectionate person and since she was deprived of any and all physical affection, she couldnât help but lean into it every once in awhile.
âNo, please god no.â she thought in her head.
âYou donât thinkâŠâ
âPlease, you stupid high school students!â
âOh, my, god! Munson is picking a fight with Hargrove!â
âHe must still have feelings for [F/N] after the two of them broke up when she went out of states! Ooo, what a juicy thing to see on valentineâs day.â she deadpans when everyone who heard started whispering their own conspiracies, Billy and Eddie were amused at the accusations.
âReally? You with [F/N]? Now that sounds like a fantasy.â Eddie scoffs, rolling his eyes and crossing his arms.
âSays you. You oughta be dead for what you did to her brother.â Billy nods to himself, the two of them then stare at each other â⊠you wanna mess with her?â Billy couldnât help but grin mischievously.
âWith pleasure.â [F/N] was ready to call it quits and just go and find Robin herself but paused when Eddie and Billy came over and approached her, she stared at them in confusion when they took either side of her but neither broke eye contact with each other.Â
âI donât know what you think youâre doing, Munson, but [F/N] is my girlfriend.â she deadpans once more, what? Eddie laughed, taking [F/N] by her wrist and pulling her towards him.
âThatâs where youâre wrong, Hargrove, Iâve known her much longer than you have, and we hadnât officially broken up, so sheâs technically still my girlfriend.â Billy shook his head as he grabbed her other wrist and pulled her towards him.
âWell, I wonder why she came to me when she came back to Hawkins instead of you, huh?â Eddie know couldnât help but get a little irritated at that, because he too wondered why his friend didnât come to see him when she was in town.
âYou know, I tend to wonder as well.â the two of them then began to bicker about who was better, feeding into the lies that [F/N] was in fact dating one or the either and people were placing their bets on who it was. Did the former queen share her throne with her jester or perhaps with the new king who dethroned her brother? Billy and Eddie were abruptly interrupted when she ripped herself free from their hold then grabbed them both by their faces and pulled them down towards her face.
âWhat the fuck is wrong with you two? Is it fun that youâre taking great pleasure in my misfortune?â the two glance at each other then grin cheekily at her, she sighs at the silent response and squeezed harder on their faces. Her face then immediately brightens up when she saw the person she was waiting for, both boys let out a grunt when she threw them backwards and opened her arms âRobin~ thereâs my favourite person.â she coos, Robin giggles to herself and reaches her hands out towards her girlfriend, to which she lowered her arms and took Robinâs hands into her own.
âYou seriously waited for me?â she nods.
âYeah, Steve asked me to come get you.â Robinâs shoulders slumped slightly, realisation dawning on her that she and [F/N] couldnât even be open about their relationship, that [F/N] was hers âLets get going, i donât want to be here any longer than I need to.â she let out a grunt when she felt Eddie wrap an arm around her shoulder.
âHows about you give me a lift as well? I missed being in your mustang?â she scoffed at him, smacking his arm off her shoulder.
âWhat happened to your van?â he waves his hand.
âItâs in the shop? Had to get a few things replaced.â she raised a brow.
âAnd you can afford that?â he places a hand on his chest.
âYou wound me.â she was simply going to abandon him and only take Billy and Robin, which was the plan from the start, but a shout caught her attention. Turning to the source, her eyes widened at the sight of the same teacher that dragged her into her math lesson and she looked downright pissed. Eddie seemed to have noticed her distraction and turned to see what it was but was caught off guard when she started pushing him towards her car, she throws the door open and kicks him into the backseat. Robin and Billy seemed to have gotten the hint when they heard that math teacher screaming out for someone to stop the trespasser, that being [F/N], but no one did anything and just watched [F/N] jump into the drivers seat and quickly drive out of the parking lot.
âWell that was unnecessarily stressful.â she grumbled under her breath âWelp, itâs official, i ainât ever going back as long as that teacher is still there. I think sheâs gonna try and have me arrested.â Billy started to laugh, leaning forward from where he was seated in the backseat.
âI canât believe you actually broke into the school.â she shrugged her shoulders.
âWhat can I say? I was aching to see my sweet birdie.â she cooed softly, reaching towards Robinâs face to twirl a strand of her hair around her finger before tucking it behind her hair. Robin immediately looked away to twirl a strand of her hair around her own finger, she then stopped when she realised what [F/N] had done and looked at Eddie in distress. He noticed Robinâs change in expression and raised his hands, giving her a look of reassurance.
âDonât worry about it, Buckley. I already know [F/N] swings that way, Iâm just more surprised she ended up with someone to begin with.â Robin looks at [F/N] and she nods her head.
âYeah, he was one of the first people I came out to. I trust him with my life.â she then abruptly stops the car and turns back towards them, a look of irritation shining in her eyes âBut fuck the both of you for what you did! Now people are going to spread rumours how Iâm getting fucked by the both of yâall, and that thought alone is disgusting.â she sneers at them in disgust when they give her suggestive smirks âIf you say anything I donât like Iâm gonna have you guys walk.â none of them could really risk going through with the risk so they just kept their mouths shut, she was kind enough to drop Eddie off first because Billy now lived in the trailer park after his father turned tail and bailed after the events that occurred during the 85âČ and has been back since. Maxâs mum, Susan, was kind enough to keep a roof over his head until he graduated but most of the time Billy was with Steve at their home. [F/N] greeted Wayne and he was more than welcoming when he saw her, opening his arms up and bringing her into a bone crushing hug, Robin laughed upon seeing her winded self nearly collapse to the ground when he let her go. She gifted the Munsonâs a rose each and some chocolates, sparing them a kiss before leaving when Billy left the trailer and back into her car. [F/N] was instructed to pick Billy up and bring him around the house after the school while Steve himself hurried to pick the children up and drop them off home then race back to the house before her. He also told her to have Billyâs eyes closed before she made it home so when they was turning the corner to the Harrington residence she told Billy to do exactly that.
âAre we almost there?â she giggles softly.Â
âYeah, weâre nearly there.â she has to silence Robin when she nearly gasped at what was in the driveway, [F/N] instructs Billy to keep his eyes closed when she parks her car and gets out of the drivers seat.
âOh goodie, youâre here!â Billyâs head perks up at the sound of Steveâs voice, Robin then scoffs softly from where she was.
âYou didnât just say âoh goodieâ at the sight of your boyfriend.â Steve playfully glared at Robin.
âOh, hahaha, very funny.â
âSteve, whatever this is, it better not be stupid.â
âI promise you, blue, that youâre gonna love this surprise. Both [F/N], Robin and I put this together. Just for you.â [F/N] smiled softly at her brother, she waited for him to give her the go to and when she did she gently tapped Billy on his arm.
âYou can open your eyes now.â and so he does and his eyes immediately start tearing up at the sight of his new and repaired camaro sitting in the driveway, both girls gently caress his arms before stepping back to let Steve comfort his boyfriend. Yeah, it was Steveâs idea to tow Billyâs car out from the dump and get it repaired. [F/N] found him working on it in their garage and immediately asked if she could help in any way she could, this later led to Robin wanting in to help as well. They had only recently gotten everything repaired or replaced just before valentineâs day and Steve believed it would be the perfect gift for his sweet Billy âAnd Iâll leave you two here.â she blows Billy a kiss and bids them both goodbye then the two of them were off to enjoy the rest of their afternoon together.
âi canât believe you actually broke into the school, [F/N]. I thought you put Billy up to it.â she shrugged her shoulders, letting out a laugh.
âIt wouldnât have meant as much as it did if he did it, sweetheart. He only helped me to find which locker was yours, other than that, it was Eddie who helped me get close enough to you to leave little gifts.âÂ
âWell, I really appreciated all those thoughtful little gifts.â Robin glances at her face and it brightens when she saw a big smile stretch across her lips followed by a soft flush of pink, seeing [F/N] react like this always made Robin feel giddy. She soon bites her lip, her hand slipping into her pocket and feeling for the small little gift box that had been sitting in there the whole day. Of course she had a gift for [F/N], she would have felt awful if she didnât get anything for her, but it was nothing in comparison to everything [F/N] has given her so far and she wasnât even finished with her surprise â[F/N].â she gently called, she got a hum in response followed by her turning the music down.
âYes?â
âI love you.â the flush on [F/N]âs face turned brighter, this caused Robin to giggle once more.
âAnd I⊠love you too.â she brought Robin home first so she could freshen up and wear something more comfortable, she had yet another lecture from Robinâs father while her mother told him to lay off, telling [F/N] that sheâll be more than welcome to come by the Buckley residence whenever she was around. Robin now found herself in Billyâs situation, however, she had a blindfold over her eyes as she [F/N] drove her to an unknown location.
âAre you sure youâre not taking me out of town to kill me?â [F/N] laughs.
âOh, please. If I wanted to kill you I would have done it without the need to leave town.â Robin shudders at the thought âDonât even think about bringing up last years events.â Robin clears her throat.
âI donât know what youâre talking about.â [F/N] takes a deep breath to calm herself down âAre we nearly there yet? I want to look at you.â she chuckles at the impatience coming from her, tapping against the stirring wheel when they were stopped at the red light.
âDonât worry Robin, youâll get plenty of me and more when we get there, so be patient.â that comment was more than enough to get Robin to quiet down for the rest of the car ride, when they finally arrived at their destination Robin was led out of the car and taken on a bit of a walk. She held onto [F/N]âs arm as she trusted her not to let go, she let out a soft gasp when [F/N] did let her go but she held onto her hands and kissed the back of her knuckles âJust stand here for a bit and Iâll tell you when to take the blindfold off, mmkay?â
âO-Okay, just donât take too long.â this earned Robin a soft kiss to the cheek, [F/N] quickly jogs away and sets up when she needs to get done, only a couple minutes pass when she hears [F/N] shout for her.
âYou can take the blindfold off!â she was still a bit of a distance away from where she left her, Robin sighs softly and takes the blindfold off and the moment she did the sound of music hit her ears. She gasped softly at the sight of where [F/N] brought her, she had brought her to a beautiful lush rose garden and at the very centre of it all was a beautifully let gazebo and of course her beautiful girlfriend âHappy valentineâs day, Robin.â the wind picked up and blew some of the rose petals into the air, making the scene in front of her more romantic as she began to approach [F/N].
âWhen did youâŠ?â she began to question, [F/N] chuckled softly as she took a step forward.
âOne of the few fortunate things of being a Harringtonâs child, you know a few good places for dates.â she sighed softly as she looked up at the gazebo âMy mother told me how my father brought her here for valentineâs day, and though Iâm not particularly fond of following in his footsteps, this place was too good to pass up on. So, hows about a nicely lit dinner between lovers on this sweet valentineâs day settle for a date?â [F/N] then reaches forward, extending her hand out to Robin for her to take.
âHeh, how romantic.â Robin finally settles her hand down in [F/N]âs hand, letting out a laugh when [F/N] pulled her into her arms and spun the two of them around, the both of them laughing to their hearts content âDid you book this place out?â she asked, [F/N] hummed as the two of them now swayed to the music.
âMm hmm, I booked it weeks in advance and paid a lot of money so someone else couldnât buy the spot out of me. You deserve the perfect view as we dine and dance on this very romantic day.â she muses, pressing her cheek into Robinâs âDo you like it?â she briefly pulls away to get a look at Robinâs face but hers dropped a little when Robin looked a little conflicted, she soon holds her hands and rubs her thumbs over her knuckles âWhatâs wrong? Is it too much?â Robin lets out a sigh, pulling back a little as she looked anywhere that wasnât [F/N]âs pretty doe eyes.
âNo, itâs just⊠I feel guilty that I wonât be able to treat you to something as grand as this. My gift canât even match up to everything you put together.â [F/N] gasps softly.
âYou got me a gift?â Robin meekly nodded her head âCan I see it? If it makes you feel better, youâll be the first personâ girlfriend, really, thatâs gotten me a gift?â Robin whipped her head to look back towards [F/N], who chuckled nervously as she rubbed the back of her neck bashfully.
âReally?â she nods.
âYeah, I played the male role in the relationship and was the one that usually gave my dates gifts. Most of the times I could tell that each relationship I had was one sided, that my love and attention would never get reciprocated.â Robin pouts softly, reaching forward to cup [F/N]âs face.
âWell, theyâre stupid to not think of spoiling you either.â this caused a laugh out of her, Robin pulls away to dig into her pocket. She nervously held the small box in her hand, rubbing her thumb into the wrapping before handing it to her. She waits nervously as [F/N] pulls at the ribbon to unravel it then she removes the lid to look at what was inside, Robin watches her grab it and pull it out, revealing the small little locket that she bought from an antique store. She opens it and her heart melts at the sight of the picture inside, it was taken by Steve when she was in the hospital after she and Billy miraculously survived the onslaught they suffered through, it was of her and Robin cuddled together look happier than ever as they shared a kissed. On the other part of that locket had words engraved on it, âyouâll forever have my heart, as Iâll have yours. through thick and thin, I will always love you; never forget thatâ. [F/N] couldnât help but grit her teeth as her hand enclosed on the locket, her eyes began to water as the tears threatened to fall down her cheeks. Robin quickly cups her cheeks when the tears finally did manage to fall, she understood why [F/N] was reacting this way.
When she and Billy did recover after the Starcourt burnt down, [F/N] wanted nothing to do with Robin and Steve. She wanted to leave the state and stay out, not because she didnât love them anymore, no, it was because she thought it was safer for the both of them if she wasnât around anymore. It broke her heart that she was alive after everything she had done, she would have felt better if she died after that because at least she wouldnât have to feel the guilt of practically cheating on her girlfriend while emotionally abusing her then physically beating the shit out of her and her precious little brother. Robin made it clear that there wasnât anything that [F/N] said that was going to drive her away, [F/N] needed her more than ever and she was going to stay by her side and give her the help that she needs to recover; both physically and mentally. It took a lot of time before [F/N] was able to look at her again or even touch her without recoiling away, Robin was in tears when [F/N] managed to actually hug her without immediately pulling away, her heart swelled up when they were able to cuddle in bed like they did before. Robin thought of that little gift when she saw that locket in that antique shop she passed while in Indy with Steve, she was grateful for her brother when he still had that photo saved on film and quickly got it developed, shaped and placed perfectly in the locket. She thought that [F/N] would appreciate a gift that marked a pretty intense part of there life along with words that helped ease her mind that Robin was going nowhere.
âW-What did I do to deserve someone like you?â she sobbed into her shoulder, her arms wrapped around her torso as she pulled her close and held her tight so she wouldnât disappear âWhy did you stick around when Iâve become this damaged?â she inhaled deeply, rubbing her hands up and down her back.
âBecause I loved you, and I knew what I was getting myself into the moment I agreed to be yours.â she gasped softly at that as another sob left her lips, Robin gently pulls back but doesnât resist when [F/N] moved her arms from her torso to around her waist. She lifts her face up to gently wipe away the tears before pulling her into a much needed kiss, [F/N] couldnât help but cry softly into the kiss âYou deserve to be loved, and you deserve to be taken care of. You deserve love.â this earned a soft hum, the older woman leaning into the palm that cupped her cheeks as her body relaxed.
âI deserve⊠to be loved.â Robin nods.
âYou do, and I am more than willing to give you my love.â she then takes the locket from out of [F/N]âs hands, quickly clipping it on around her neck then gently patting her on the chest âHappy valentineâs day, [F/N].â she smiled tearfully, sniffling softly as she held the locket in her hand.
âHappy valentineâs day, Robin.â she then kneels down to wrap her arms around Robinâs waist to lift her up and spin the both of them around, laughing to her hearts contents when Robin let out a squeal of joy, her hands planted on her shoulders to keep herself balanced. When [F/N] finally brought her down she continued to hold her in her arms but this time Robin wrapped her arms around her neck, the two of them stared into each otherâs eyes then finally shared a kiss that they poured so much love into.
They were in love, and that was their moment.
âŠ
âŠ
âAre you alright?â a voice asked, the person they asked slowly opened their eyes and they had a pained expression on their face as a single tear ran down their cheek. They stared up at the sky above them and their face turned bitter as they raised their hand, swiping the tear away in one swoop.
Fandom: Stranger Things
Pairing: Robin Buckley + Steve Harrington x Female!Harrington!Reader
Pronouns: She/Her
Relationship: Romantic/Familial
Occupation: University Student
Ability: N/A
Keys:
[F/N]: Female Name
[L/N]: Last Name
[N/N]: Nickname
[H/C]: Hair Color
[E/C]: Eye Color
Warnings: flayed reader, angst, violence, blood, vulgar language, murder, character death
âSiblingsâ pt.1, pt.3
@eddiemunsonsmiddlefingersâ has a map of hawkins and Iâm constantly using that to reference where shit is. itâs awfully helpful.
I wasnât planning on making a part two to this story but I suddenly got an idea from a line I kept repeating in my head and thought âwhy the hell notâ to the point I might make this a story.
so I was going to write the scene where el saw billyâs happiest memory but chose against it, since we all know what it is, Iâm not going to bother and just write [f/n]âs.
might eventually make this a story on my wattpad account because I dove too deep into this.
I rushed the ending, it sucks but I needed to finish this to settle my mind.
that is all.
âYou know? Iâd probably find that downright hilarious if not for the fact that youâre dating my brother, Billy.â
âReally?â
âYeah, really. Plus, that bitch is weird. Thereâs actually a word in the dictionary for what sheâs doing.â
âAnd what might that be?â
âGrooming.â
[F/N] and Billy were having one of their late night hangouts at the Hideout, sitting at the bar drinking alcohol, not really shit faced yet but they were slowly getting there. Billy was in the midst of telling [F/N] the reoccurring times Karen Wheeler, mother of Nancy and Mike Wheeler, has been opening flirting with Billy. She remembered the first time Billy had told her about this, of course she was weirded out about it but she laughed that this grown ass married woman was flirting with a guy that was about two decades younger than her, basically the same age as her eldest daughter! She wouldâve laughed again when he flirted back with her, just to get her off his ass, but now he and her brother were in a relationship. The four of them would never make their relationship public, never. Theyâve simply stuck to being friends on the outside, but when theyâre alone, they do all things a couple would do. Sometimes when theyâre on a double date, people would always mistake Billy and [F/N] as a couple as well as Steve and Robin, mostly because each duo were always seen together. They took advantage of that, so whenever either Billy or Robin came over to the Harrington household, there was never bad air lingering around. So sometimes it would fuck [F/N] off when middle aged women would flirt with a minor, knowing that he was in a committed relationship with her! The people of Hawkins were so fucked in the head.
âDoesnât she make you uncomfortable, Billy?â she asked out of concern, reaching forward to place a hand on his knee and squeezing it lightly âI wonât bring this up with Steve, but you know in this town, word travels fast. Besides, I donât want him getting worried and getting the wrong idea.â Billy softly nods his head.
âI know. That pretty boy would probably lose his shit on me first, then go after that Wheeler.â they both look up in thought, trying to imagine the thought of Steve going apeshit on Nancyâs mother, they were almost tempted to tell him just to see it happen to the point that burst out into laughter âHe is your brother, so if heâs anything like you, heâll probably beat the shit out of her!â she throws her head back with a laugh.
âHah! As much as I agree with that, he respects women now. Heâd probably ask me to drag her out by her hair, to which I will gladly do it!â they laugh again before grabbing their drinks and raising it up âTo Steve potentially losing his shit on Wheelerâs mum!â they clink drinks before proceeding to down it, when they finish their drinks Billy raised his empty bottle to the bartender.
âTwo more, please!â since the two of them drove to the Hideout, and the fact they had things to do early in the morning, they couldnât get totally hammered so after a few drinks they later stuck to drinking water to sober themselves up then continued chatting or peacefully listening to the music that the Hideout had or the few indie bands that performed that night. After a couple hours of having fun they finally decided to drag themselves out and back to their cars, however, they were both leaning on each other to help each other walk whilst laughing and giggling to themselves. Billyâs laughter echoed throughout the car park as he watched [F/N] collapse to the ground and nearly face plant into the side of her front bumper but managed to catch herself before she gave herself a bleeding nose and possibly a concussion âWill you be alright, Harrington?â she waves her hand to brush him off.
âPlease, youâre just as shit faced as I am.â they start laughing again before settling in their cars, [F/N] rolls down her window to let the wind blow through her car after starting her car before briefly pausing when Billy flashed his lights at her, she raised a brow at him then narrowed her eyes when she saw him smirk at her âThe fuck are you looking at me like that Hargrove?â his smirk only widens when he revved the engine of his Camaro.
âHowâs about a little race? I wanna give my pretty boy a little smooch before going home.â she scoffed, rolling her eyes.
âGross, I donât need to know that.â she hummed in thought before raising her finger âIâll race yah after seeing Robin, alright? Weâre passing her house, and I wanna see her if youâre gonna see my brother.â Billy shrugs his shoulder with a laugh, brushing his hair out of his face.Â
âAlright, might wanna tell your girlie that youâre gonna lose after I smoke your ass back to your place.â she scoffed.
âWhatever.â they both laugh and finally pull out of the parking lot. Robin was currently laying on her back, head bobbing softly as she listened to the music coming from her headphones playing through her cassette player. [F/N] graciously made her a mixtape of songs that they both liked, she smiled as she remembered that memory fondly. Because of the wealth the Harrington name held, [F/N] would always buy her expensive gifts after hearing the type of lifestyle she had grown up in. As lovely as each gift was, Robin asked her for something sentimental instead of jewellery like necklaces and earrings and rings (though she does appreciate them and wears them on special occasions), Steve told her that [F/N] had been hauled up in her room ever since then and when she came to pick her up, [F/N] presented her the mixtape. Sheâs probably listened to the entire playlist on repeats so many times that she can remembered ever song in order, but she just canât help it, she was so in love.Â
*TAP*
*TAP*
âHmm?â she hums out in confusion, just briefly hearing the sound of tapping when the song faded out. She pulled the headphones off her head and looked around in confusion, she got a little angry when she thought that it was her siblings fucking with her but stopped when the tapping was coming from her window. She pushed herself upright and a big smile appeared on her face when she saw [F/N], who was currently looking down and talking to someone before raising her head to look at Robin once more, wobbling back and forward â[F/N]?â she muttered softly in question before stumbling to her feet and rushing to the window, throwing it open to greet her girlfriend, only to wince at the stench of alcohol and cigarettes coming from her breath.
âRobin~â she cooed out with a shout, only to shush herself when Robin raised a finger to her lips while shaking her head so she in turn covered her mouth with her hands âSorry, sorry, I just missed you.â Robin rolled her eyes.
âWe saw each other a couple hours ago.â she giggled to herself when she saw a flash of confusion come across her face before she nodded her head.
âOh, youâre right⊠but I wanted to see you again.â Robin shook her head once more with a soft smile, she then realised that there was quite a distance from the ground and her window so she leaned forward whilst looking down and had to slap a hand over her mouth to quiet herself when she saw that [F/N] perched herself on Billyâs shoulders, to which he was just as equally drunk and could barely stand straight âOh yeah, and Billy is here as well.â he looks up and gives a grin, saluting Robin, to which she returns to gesture.
âHowdy.âÂ
âHi?â she chuckles and looks back at [F/N], to which she was grinning ear to ear as she leaned forward, closing the small gap between them and pressing a small peck on her lips âWhatâs with the kiss, [F/N]? Not that I donât like it.â the slightly drunk girl smiled at her, winking softly.
âThought Iâd drop by and give you a goodnight kiss, why? Donât want any?â Robin scoffed before reaching forward, grabbing [F/N] by her cheeks and pulling her into a kiss. Robin couldnât help but let out a groan when she could taste the alcohol and cigarettes against her tongue, she briefly pulled away but was only brought into another kiss when [F/N] grabbed her by the back of her neck to keep her still. By the time they separate [F/N] was grinning ear to ear, Robin flustered up a little when she saw the left over lipstick from her lips smudge across [F/N]âs neck âIâll see you in the morning, sweets?â Robin giggled, wrapping a strand of her hair around her finger and twirling it around.
âMm hmm.â Robin and [F/N] were giggling at each other before [F/N] started falling backwards, she let out a startled yelp and looked down at Billy and saw he lost his footing and couldnât hold her up anymore and was starting to fall backwards, to which she tried to grab Robinâs windowsill to save herself but it slipped right under her grasp and the two of them fell to the ground with a loud thud. Robin gasped and stuck her head out of the window to see if they were alright, shaking her head slightly with a tired smile on her face when she saw the two of them slightly dazed and groaning.
âNice one, BillyâŠâ she murmured under her breath, grunting softly when he slapped her leg.
âYouâre fat.â
âYouâre weak.â he scoffs at her before proceeding throw her legs off of him, they then pull themselves to their feet and start retreating back to their cars, [F/N] sparing Robin one last glance followed by a kiss then finally scurried into her car. Robin sighed dreamily when [F/N] waved her goodbye as she and Billy drove off, she closed her eyes then pushed herself back into her room where she collapsed into her bed, smiling like a dork when all she could think of was how lucky she was to finally have someone that loves her. Speaking of which, [F/N] and Billy were gunning it down the streets, they were going to have to deal with the police and Hopper later but they didnât give a shit as they sped down the empty streets of Hawkins, laughing wildly. They took a slight detour just so their moment of fun could last a little longer, thatâs where they found themselves side by side, the both of them trying their best to get ahead of the other.
âWe shouldâve made a bet, Harrington!â he shouts at her, she scoffs and looks back at him.
âOh, yeah? Then how about the first one back to my house has to buy us both gas for our cars for three weeks!â he smirks at that.
âThen I hope your wallet can handle the expenses of gas because youâre on!â he lets out a laugh as he shifts gears while putting more pressure on the gas, she grimaced when she saw him get a head of her and was creating some distance. She knew his Camaro was significantly faster in comparison to her Mustang, but that didnât mean she didnât have a few tricks up her sleeves to keep up with him. Billy looked into his rear view mirror and saw [F/N] hot on his tail, he licked his lips with a laugh as he turned his attention back to the road ahead of him, he had this in the baâ he lets out a shout when something flew into the windscreen. [F/N] let out a confused noise when she saw Billy swerving around but when she saw that she was still speeding towards him, evidently going to crash into him, she lets out a shout and slammed on the breaks and quickly swerved out of the way before she could hit Billy. She managed to get control of her car as it comes to a halt, she was breathing heavily at what happened before remembering about Billy.
âOh my god, Billy!â she shouts, jumping out of her car and running over to see if he was alright âBilly! Shit!â she runs over to his car and winced at the state of it, she moves over to the drivers side and opened the door.
âPiece of shitâŠâ she heard him groan out.
âAre you okay, Billy?â he sucked in a breath, pushing himself back into his seat then raised a hand to press against his forehead, wincing when his hand touched his bleeding forehead âShit, youâre bleeding.â he scoffs at her.
âNo shit.â she frowns at him, reaching forward to cup his face and make him look at her.Â
âGod, I hope you donât have a concussion.â he smacks her hands off of him then gestures for her to move, she does so but ultimately helps him out of the car.
âJust great, this is just fucking great.â he mutters to himself as he looks at the state of his Camaro, she in turn approached the front of his car and saw the cracked windscreen, she furrowed her brows in confusion and mild disgust when she saw some sort of slime on the windscreen where it was cracked. She reached forward and gently touched it, only to regret it as she shudder at the feeling, she wiped it off against her pants âFuck, this is going to cost a fucking fortune to repair.â Billy threads his fingers through his hair, at the verge of yanking them out of his scalp but calmed down slightly when [F/N] placed a hand on his shoulder.
âDonât worry about it, Hargrove. Iâll help pay for it⊠with my parents money.â he scoffs, shoving her back softly to sit on the hood of his car.
âI donât think theyâll appreciate the loss of money in their account.â she scoffs right back at him, sitting down beside him and offering him a cigarette, to which he graciously took and let her light it, enjoying the feeling of the nicotine filling his lungs then letting it all out.
âPlease, Iâll be lucky if they notice a couple grand is missing.â the two of them start smoking away, she sniffles a little as she let the cigarette hang loosely by her lips âPerhaps this wasnât a good idea on our part. Weâre drunk, possibly high and extremely tired.â Billy rolls his eyes, taking the cigarette from his lips and held it in between his fingers.
âYeah, but weâre both competitive and like to win.â she pursed her lips.
âTrue.â they fist bump each other âAnyways, what hit your car? A bird?â he shrugs his shoulders.
âNot sure, was going way too fast to get a glimpse of what it was.â she looked back at where they were previously then looked around at their surroundings, she suddenly felt a chill run down her back as the abandoned steel works factory loomed over them, she swallows thickly then turned back to Billy and gestured to her car.
âHowâs about we get the fuck out of here? This place is giving me the heebie jeebies. Iâll be even more generous as to let you stay at our place while someone looks over your car, I personally know a good mechanic that can get your baby whipped back up into shape in no time.â he looked liked he was considering that option, he then winces when she cupped his face once more and looked at his bleeding forehead âBut after we take care of this, I donât want Stevie getting worried about this.â he nods his head.
âAgreed⊠weâre not telling him about this, right?â
âAre you crazy? Fuck no.â they both stand up but whipped their heads in the direction they heard something shuffle.
âWhoâs there?!â Billy shouts, neither get a reply âI said whoâs there?!â [F/N] shook her head, noticing that Billy was getting paranoid. Before she could say anything Billyâs feet were suddenly swept out from under him, he all but dropped to the ground before he was being dragged away. He desperately clawed at the ground to stop himself but there just wasnât anything to cling onto, this continued as he was dragged through the factory and as he was going to be pulled down into the lower level of the factory he managed to grab a hold of the railing of the stairs. He clung onto it desperately, panic coursing throughout his body when he could feel his grip slowly slipping and when it did he expected to be dragged down the staircase but [F/N] caught him.
âI⊠got you!â she strains out, her grip on him deathly tight as she tried to pull him back but her feet where being dragged forward. She tries to dig the heels of her feet into the ground to keep herself from moving any further, their sweaty hands werenât helping their predicament because she did lose her hold on his left hand but she quickly grabbed the railing. All this was for naught when something slithered around her ankle and yanked her, she fell to the ground with a thud with Billy on top of her before they were both dragged down the stairs into basement. The moment the two of them came face to face with this weird goopy looking thing they couldnât help but scream at the top of their lungs as it roared at them, holding each other right as it loomed over them. The next few moments were silent, just the sound of chains swaying in the soft wind followed by quiet rumbling, this moment was interrupted when both Billy and [F/N] managed to pull themselves out of the basement. [F/N] starts pushing Billy and herself away but they both stumble to the ground, pushing themselves back as they spare a glance back at the entrance to the basement and shudder when they hear a roar come from that thing. Billy pulls himself onto his feet first and grabs [F/N] by the back of her jacket to yank her to her feet, sheâs holding onto his arm as theyâre scrambling out of the factory and rushing to their respective cars. They donât waste a second to drive the fuck out of there, Billy driving ahead of [F/N] but he pulls to the side when he saw a phone booth, neither of them turn their cars off as they jump out but Billy makes it into the phone booth to make the call while [F/N] stood outside, breathing heavily as she kept looking back towards the direction they came from.
â911, whatâs your emergency?â Billy goes to speak but the words got caught in his throat, I mean, how could it not? What the fuck was he supposed to say? Hey, my friend and I got in a car accident because we were drunk then we found this weird fucking monster, send help right away please! The two of them started to panic when the light in the phone booth started flickering as their surroundings changed âIs someone there? Helloââ the voice cut off when the light completely turned off, Billy hangs up the phone as he walks out of the phone booth. He hears a noise and starts walking towards it, flinching slightly when he felt something so he glanced down and saw [F/N] just as equally terrified as he was holding onto his arm and hand. He places his free hand on her shoulder then the two of them walked towards the fog where they heard footsteps coming towards them.
âWhat do you want?â Billy manages to croak out, voice shaky and not sounding like his usual self âHey, I said what do you want?!â he was desperate for an answer but the two of them started to panic again when they saw a group of people coming towards them. Red lightning struck as the group of people came to a halt, instead two people from the crowd came walking towards them and they both equally froze when their vision cleared up and they were staring right back at themselves.
[time skip: the next day]
Steve stood in front of his full body mirror as he does his hair up, something he always does in the morning though it was usually done for naught because of that stupid little hat he has to wear that was apart of the uniform that was just as stupid. He sets his hairspray on his desk, looking at his iconic hair and touching it up for the nth time of that morning before nodding his head when he was satisfied with how it looked. With everything ready he picked up his keys and tucked them into his pocket then walked out of his bedroom with an extra skip on his step in his step, things were finally looking up for him that he couldnât not be happy. His sister was home for the summer break, heâs actually enjoying work (kind of), heâs made friends with the girl at said work, his sister is dating said girl while he himself has gotten himself into a relationship that first started off rocky but evidently he fell in love with him. He wasnât expecting to see his sister as he walked past her room, she was always gone in the morning to go pick up Robin, but he halted at her door when he saw the state she was in.
â[F/N]âŠ?â he muttered softly, pushing open her door that was left open just a bit and his eyes widened when he saw her. She was sitting hunched over at the edge of her bed, elbows planted on her knees as her head rested on her interlocked fingers. She was panting heavily while sweating profusely, she looked downright horrible âOh my god, [F/N]! Are you okay?â he exclaims as he rushed over to her side, kneeling down to try and get a look at her face and saw her face was pale while her [E/C] eyes were dull from their usual shine.
âSteveâŠâ she weakly breathed out, he moved his hands to gently place a hand on her forehead and quickly withdrew it when he felt a burning sensation under his fingertips.
âYouâre burning up, [F/N]!â he shouts then proceeds to push her onto her back so that she was lying on her bed but she shook her head, weakly pushing him back so she could get up.
âNo, no⊠I need to get Robin, I promised to get her.â she weakly hits at his chest, letting out a whine when he grabbed her by her wrists to stop her futile attempts to get him off and gently lays her down on the bed.
âIâll get her, okay? I think sheâll understand why you couldnât get her if I tell her that youâre sick, alright? Youâll only worry her if you show up as the mess you are right now, besides, I donât think you can drive in the state youâre in.â she lets out a groan, slapping her hands onto her face and dragging them down âIâll open the window so it can help you can cool down, if there isnât anything in the cabinets Iâll grab some shit from the pharmacy on my way back from work. Donât do anything thatâll make you feel any worse than you already are.â she chuckles weakly, placing a hand on her chest and looking over at Steve.
âSince when were you the one⊠to look after me?â he just shook his head, he walks into her bathroom then later came out with a wet cloth to wipe away the sweat on her forehead then placed another wet and cold cloth on her forehead to help cool her down.
âSince my sister was the one that got fucked up in my stead.â she scoffed then hummed when she felt Steve cup her cheek, she leaned into his touch but winced when it got too hot for her liking and jerked away, he sighed sadly and retracted his hand from her âIâll try and get off early so I can take care of you, alright? Donât do anything to drastic while Iâm gone.â she waves her hand.
âNo promisesâŠâ she pants out as her hand dropped back down onto her chest, he sighs softly then knelt down to press a kiss to her temple then retreated out of her room to leave for work. Hours go by but not a single thing changed, she only felt worse and worse as she tried to calm her breathing down, tried to stop herself from sweating so much, but the summer heat was just becoming to unbearable. She closed her eyes as she tried breathing through her nose, a horrible mistake on her part when the memory of the night before came flooding back. Her fingers dug into her shirt when the flashing images of those rats scattering along the floor reappeared, being held down by some fucking monster as it forced something into her body. Her eyes snapped opened as she let out a scream, shooting up straight as she continued to pant, she takes the cloth off her head and throws it to the ground as she weakly makes her way to her bathroom. She leans her weight into the sink, her hands gripping onto the sink as her head hung loosely in front of her. She managed to lift her head to stare at her reflection, her vision slowly clearing up so she can get a good look at her reflection but then another flashback from last night appeared before her.
âWhat do you wantâŠ?â she managed to whimper out, her usual personality nowhere to be seen as she leaned closer into Billyâs side, who held onto her tightly but neither one of them could tear their eyes away from their doppelgĂ€ngers.
âTo build.â both doppelgĂ€ngers said in unison, they even sound like them but their voices were slightly disoriented with a deep, echoing feeling to it. Billy and [F/N] manage to tear their eyes away from them to look at each other, nothing but confusion were seen on their faces âI want you to build.â
âTo build what?â Billy asks.
âWhat you see.â [F/N] shakes her head.
âI-I⊠I donât understand.â they both flinch backwards when that same lightning struck and they were suddenly back on the side of the road, [F/N] all but collapses to her knees as she threads her fingers through her hair, her shoulders trembling at the terror the two of them witnessed. Billy was still standing as he looked around for wherever they could have gone, shaking his head.
âI donât understand!â
âAh!â she screamed at her reflection before proceeding to punch it, not bothering to remove her fist when the shattered glass fell into the sink and cut her hand. When her breathing calmed down she pulled her fist and let her trembling hand hang by her side, she took deep breaths through her nose before turning her head to the side âI need to talk to BillyâŠâ she muttered softly then quickly left the bathroom, putting on her shoes and grabbing a jacket that had her keys in her pockets. The drive to the Hawkins community pool felt like a nightmare, her windows were all the way down and her AC was blasting to cool down her overheating body, but what freaked her out was when she was stopped at a red light. She perched her arm on the open window as her finger nervously tapped against the stirring wheel, she hissed in pain when she felt like she was being burn so she glanced down at her hand and furrowed her brows when she saw a burn mark forming on the back of her hand, she immediately pulls her arm back into the car. She pulls up to the pool and quickly hops out of her car, not bothering to lock it up and just simply slams the door shut and rushes into the pool. She spots Billy just as disoriented as she is, she didnât waste any time to whistle to catch his attention, when his head shot up and looked for her, he managed to spot her waving her hand.
â[F/N]âŠ?â he mumbles in confusion, he pushes himself up when he saw her waving him over, mouthing that they needed to talk. He all but jumps out of his seat and rushes over to her as fast as he could, stumbling with his footing but he managed to reach her in the end, grabbing her by her wrist and dragging her into the changing rooms, the showers specifically âWhat are you doing here?â she takes a shaky breath, holding her arms and digging her fingers into her jacket.
âAre we not going to talk about last night?â she asked, she inhales sharply as she runs her hands over her face âHave you been seeing things? Hearing things? I feel like Iâm losing my mindâŠâ she croaks out, she lets out a yelp when he grabbed her wrist again to look at the burn on her hand.
âWhat happened here?â her eyes trailed down his arm and noticed a similar looking burn on his elbow, they both started feeling hot again, [F/N] tears her jacket off but that isnât enough and so Billy shoves her into the shower and turns on the cold water. They both silently soak in the water but start to get distracted when the pain in their burns starts aching, theyâre both reaching for their wounds and grimace when they could hear something moving beneath their skin, the moment their hands grazed against the wound a flash of a monster appeared in their heads followed by high pitched screeching. They both fall to the ground, clutching their heads in agonising pain, pressing their heads into the tiled walls to try and lessen the pain but nothing was working, they were yelling in pain but it soon came to a halt when they heard a voice.
âBillyâŠ?â [F/N] couldnât recognise it, the two of them managed to push themselves back to lean against the wall behind them as they watched the girl kneel down in front of them âBilly. Take me to him.â they both stare at her in confusion.
âWhat?â they mutter.
âI said are you hurt?â she then looked in between the both of them as they continued to stare at her âWhatâs going on? I heard screaming. Should I call an ambulance?â she asked out of genuine concern, she then slowly backed away when she noticed the look of pain and confusion disappear and was replaced with one of malice. She lets out a scream when [F/N] shoots towards her, her hand slamming against her mouth to muffle her screams of terror whilst her other hand held both her wrists in an iron grip.
âIâm so sorry about this.â she whispers, she then pulls her up then slammed the back of her head against the ground to knock her unconscious. Both herself and Billy stand up and stare down at the unconscious girl then looked at each other and nodded.
[time skip: starcourt mall, scoops ahoy]
Robin felt a little deflated that entire day, first she wasnât able to see [F/N] and Steve was the one to pick her up in her stead. She was confused when the younger Harrington pulled up to her house and so she obviously asked where her girlfriend was, the answer she got was a worried looking Steve telling her how awful [F/N] was and that she was very sick to the point she could barely move. Sure, she was worried for her girlfriend and completely understood why she couldnât come get her, but she just couldnât understand how she got sick. Last night she looked completely fine, only being a little tipsy but other than that, she was fine. Robin now found herself serving free samples to some little girl that was slowly getting on her last nerve, ready to pop a nerve, but then the sight of [H/C] hair her eyes.
â[F/N]?â she mumbled under her breath, wasnât she supposed to be lying down in her bed at home? She shook her head and turned towards the window into the back room, throwing it open to get Steve and his little friend Dustinâs attention âHey, Harrington! Man the counter, will you? I need to go check something out!â she shouts, choosing to ignore his shouts of protest as she abandons the counter and rushes out of the store, pushing past people to check if who she saw was actually her girlfriend. Her face lights up when she heard her familiar laughter so she turned the corner and was going to greet her but froze up at what she saw, there she saw [F/N] talking with some guy as he openly flirted and joked with and she was laughing at it.
âThat is the dumbest pick up line Iâve ever heard, you dork.â he scoffs, bumping his shoulder against hers.
âBut it made you smile, didnât it?â she then shoved him back, not being able to hide the big smile on her face.
âBarely.â her heart dropped into her stomach when she saw [F/N] grab the guy by the collar of his jacket and pull him back, the two of them stumbling out of view. Robin grits her teeth and rushes over to where the two disappeared, she rounded the corner but was left flabbergasted when she saw neither of them, they just simply vanished. Maybe she was just seeing things, maybe she was just desperate to see [F/N] that she conjured her up, but why the hell was she shamelessly flirting with some random fucker? The end of the night came sooner than later, from seeing her girlfriend with some guy to helping her brother and some random child with a Russian translation, she was currently sitting in Steveâs passenger seat as he drove them to his house.
âIs she really sick?â Steve let out a dramatic sigh, rolling his eyes.
âYes! How many times do I have to tell you, Robin? What you saw was definitely not [F/N]. For one, sheâd never flirt with a guy. Two, sheâd never let a guy flirt with her, because sheâd either fight them or throw up.â that option made her chuckle, that sounded like her âMy sister isnât the type of person to cheat, okay? She actually beat that into me, so I highly doubt she would ever do something so frivolous.â Robin sighed, the back of her head hitting the car seat.
âI know⊠I think Iâm just getting paranoid.â she jolts in her seat when Steve placed his hand on her shoulder, she looked at him and saw him giving her a reassuring look.
âRobin, if my sister does anything and says anything hurtful to you, youâll tell me right?â he inhales through his nose and looks back towards the road âShe doesnât do or say things without meaning it. When she said she was in love with you, she meant it. When she said she wanted to be with me, she meant it. So if she somehow says she doesnât want to be with you anymore⊠sheâll say it to you straight and she wonât do it behind your back, she isnât like that. She isnât one for hiding her feelings and she isnât afraid to voice her opinions, rarely have I ever seen her bottle up her emotions. I donât see any reason why she would ever go behind your back, but if she does anything to you that just doesnât seem right, tell me. Iâll make sure to talk to her, so donât worry about anything, alright?â she couldnât help but get a little teary eyed, Steve smiled softly when Robin tearfully nodded her head.
âAlright, thank you.â
âNo problem.â Steve then lets out a laugh when he pulled up to their house, gesturing to the driveway âLook at that, Robin! Her car is here.â Robin shrugs, sure, but it doesnât cross out the possibility that she still left the house. Entering the Harrington household, Steve flips on the hallway lights and shuffles out of his shoes, letting out a slight grunt when Robin shoved past him to rush up the stairs to get to [F/N]. Steve told her that her condition was horrible, that she was sweating profusely and couldnât stop her body from trembling, going so far as she couldnât control her breathing. She needed to see this for herself, she needed to see how sick her girlfriend was to calm her mind of the image of her perfectly healthy girlfriend that she saw at the mall with some guâ
âS-StevieâŠ? Is that you?â Robin jerked backwards a little shocked after throwing the door open, there in the dark room with the hallway light to illuminate the room, was her girlfriend laying on her back whilst clutching her chest, looking just as terrible as Steve described âStevieâŠ?â she called out once more, she nearly tripped over her feet when she finally managed to move.
âN-No, [F/N], itâs me.â she saw [F/N] perk up at the sound of her voice and so turned her head towards her, smiling weakly when her eyes set on girlfriend.
âRobinâŠâ she cooed, Robin smiled softly and knelt down, placing a hand on her forehead and let her thumb caress her skin âYouâre here⊠why?â they hear Steve clear his throat, he decides not to turn on the light as he took a spot on the other side of Robin, standing over his sick sister who smiled at him.
âShe wanted to see you, asking me after our shift to bring her here to check up on you.â Steve decided it would be for the best to keep Robinâs actual intentions a secret from his sister, it was the better option because that reason made [F/N] smile at the both of them.
âYâall are sapsâŠâ she mumbled out, she then reached for Robin and gently tapped her shoulder âIâm sorry I couldnât pick you up this morning, I feel so awful for leaving you hanging like that.â Robin shook her head, taking her hand into here and squeezing.
âNo, no, itâs fine. Iâm just glad that your brother came and got me, would have sucked if I have to bike instead.â they both giggle at that, Steve smiled at his sister and her girlfriend, not understanding where Robin ever got the misunderstanding of [F/N] ever betraying her in the worst way. He then pulled a face when he realised why and swore in his head to never voice that stupid thought of his, he reached forward and placed his hand on [F/N]âs cheek and she leaned into his subtle touch.
âYour fever seems to have calmed down a little, did you take some tylenol?â she nods softly.
âMm, I found some in my cabinet.â
âAlright, thatâs good.â Steve has Robin help him with taking care of [F/N] to the best of their abilities, staying with her until she was drifting off to sleep, and when she finally did he pulled her out of the room and closed the door behind them âSee? What did I tell you? She never left the house, Robin.â she nods her head, holding her arms.
âI know, I know. I just canât help but feel insecure, you know? Sheâs totally out of my league, and yet she wants to be in a relationship with me! A nobody, a weirdo thatâs apart of band and is employed in an ice cream shop.â Steve scoffs at that, placing his hands on his hips.
âThatâs exactly what she likes about you, Robin. She finds it cool that you can play instruments.â she rolled her eyes bashfully, spinning one of her rings around with her thumb.
âStop it.â Robin takes on last peek at [F/N] before finally leaving with Steve so he can take her home, it didnât take long for the younger Harrington to return home nor did it take long for him to fall into a deep sleep. The moment silence fell upon the Harrington household [F/N] eyes shot open and she no longer looked sick anymore, she sat up and threw the covers off her body to reveal the clothes she was wearing were never changed. She shuffles out of her bed and walks over to her locked bathroom, pushing the door open to find the same boy Robin saw her with submerged in cold icy water. [F/N] did indeed see Robin in the corner of her eye when she was at the Starcourt Mall, that was the reason why she pulled that boy into empty hallway but she pulled him into an empty room before Robin could see them and proceeded to choke him out with little to no effort.Â
She now found herself back at the abandoned steel works factory, exiting her car, she lifted her head to see Billy was there as well. Neither said a word to the other, just silently moving to the trunks of their cars and opening them up, finding their tied up victims unconscious, Billy lifts Heather into his arms while [F/N] throws the guy over her shoulder and the two of them walk side by side back down into the basement where it all started. Settling the two down, they hover over their unconscious bodies that slowly started regaining consciousness. Of course the two of them were unaware of the situation they were, blinking their eyes as they looked around in confusion, their eyes met and they were both confused when they saw their mouths were duck taped shut while their hands and feet were bound. Panic started to arise as they tried to free themselves, Heather letting out whimpers as she tried to shake free while the guy was screaming under the tape, they were both silenced when Billy grabbed Heather by her shoulders while [F/N] grabbed the other guy by his face and held his jaw in a tight hold.
âDonât be afraid.â they said in an emotionless tone, both victims ceased their muffled cries and movements âItâll all be over soon. Just stay very still.â they then remove the tape from their mouths before finally pulling away and stepping back, standing together as the same monster that did something to them crawled out of the shadows towards its latest victims, snarling at them as they screamed in terror.Â
Billy and [F/N] could do nothing but watch.
[time skip: two days later]
The two of them continued to collect more and more victims for the monster to turn into mindless zombies, sometimes almost getting caught by their respective siblings, but they always managed to play it off. [F/N] remembered bringing a girl home she met in the middle of town, she recognised her as an old classmate friend and said how she wanted to reconnect. The girl was helpless against the mind controlled girl, struggling under her iron grip as she ties her hands up but was interrupted when the front door to the house was opened and in came walking Steve. He enters the kitchen and there he found his now healthy sister by the counter with an innocent smile on her face, waving her hand to greet him on his return home.Â
âAnything interesting happen today, [F/N]?â she only shrugged her shoulders.
âSame old, same old.â he was satisfied with the answer and ventures upstairs to his room, unaware of the whimpering girl under the counter wanting to cry out for him to save her from his crazy sister but could only whimper silently when [F/N]âs fingers dug into the meat of her face whenever she felt her struggle. She was now hauling her down into the basement of the factory, she hummed softly when she saw Billy and Heather already down there with two victims of their own âYouâve been busy, huh?â she mused, Billy glanced up at her and saw the girl over her shoulder.
âSo have you.âÂ
[F/N] now found herself sane and sitting in her car, inhaling and exhaling softly as she watched the unknowing people walk by her, not knowing that she was picking out her latest few victims to bring to the monster. A pinch of her sanity was clinging to the back of her mind, she was already losing her mind because she could do nothing but watch her body go around kidnapping people and offering them up to this monster to do who knows what. She takes a deep breath, running her fingers through her hair before her eyes settled on a group of girls, she remembered one of them as a girl she hooked up with a few times while they were still in high school, this could be an easy catch because the other girl still had some lingering feelings for her. She rolls her neck, ready to do what sheâs been doing for the past few days but her body suddenly fought against it. There were two fights going on in her mind right now, one was sweet talking this one time fling into bringing her and her friends back home to have some fun, possibly get them wasted out of their minds then bring them back to the factory, but the other was against it. This last piece of her sanity was fighting against that, she didnât want to flirt with this girl, she didnât want to tell her words that were rightfully reserved for her girlfriend. She lets out a groan, aching pain throbbing in her head as she tried taking control of her mind but ultimately lost when the pain became to unbearable.
âDonât make this harder for you than it already isâŠâ she muttered to herself, her voice not sounding like her own. Flicking down her sunglasses, she pulls at the collar of her jacket before finally opening the door to her car just as the girls were walking past her car. This obviously caught their attention, they were already checking out the ridiculously nice car but the moment [F/N] stepped out of the car the girl she hooked up with couldnât help but freeze up when she saw her long time crush. [F/N] pretended to pay them no mind, throwing her car door shut and locked it, walking past the group of girls and as she walked further away, she stopped when the girl called out to her.
âH-Hey, [F/N]!â her friends snickered at how shaky her voice was as she stuttered over her words, she cursed at them but straightened up when [F/N] turned her head over her shoulder to look at the group.
âYes?â she swallowed thickly, taking a step forward as she clutched onto the straps of her hand bag.
âD-Do youâ do you remember me, by any chance?â her face flushed up when she tilted her head down, her sunglasses slipping down the bridge of her nose so she could see past the tinted lenses and at the girl in question âWe were in the same chemistry class? We sat together and did a few projects together?â she was really hoping that [F/N] would remember, she took a step forward as she turned around fully, raising her hand to grab the frames of her glasses and pulled them down as she looked her up and down.
âChemistryâŠ?â she muttered to herself, looking up in thought then smirked down at her âRight, youâreâ youâre Veronica, right? Veronica Gibbons?â her face lights up immensely because [F/N] Harrington remembered her, she actually remembered her! She enthusiastically nodded her head, reaching forward to grab her hand.
âYes! Iâm so happy you remember me.â her friends were giggling from behind her, knowing just how big of a crush she had on the female Harrington, also remembering how much she cried when she left Hawkins to study in a different state, but now sheâs back as she has a chance to be with her. She then tilted her head when [F/N] pouted softly, taking off her glasses then biting the end of one of the frames.
âActually, Iâm still having a little trouble remembering, think you can help jog my memory up?â the group of girls giggled at the suggestion, Veronica turned back towards them and saw them gushing at her and giving her the thumbs up, gesturing for her to shoot her shot with [F/N].
âS-Sure.âÂ
Robin felt like she accomplished a mission. You could really do a lot with just twenty bucks, she exits the post office and stuffed the entire layout of the Starcourt Mall into her bag and jogs over to where she parked her bike, only slowing in pace when she heard soft giggling. Turning to see what the laughter was all about, she saw a group of girls gushing about how lucky their friend was, she thought nothing of it until the name âHarringtonâ left their lips. She then glanced over at the parked Mustang and immediately recognised it as [F/N]âs car, she then noticed that they kept glancing back towards the little alleyway and her insecurities started getting the best of her again. The name âVeronica Gibbonsâ left their loose lips and more thoughts started circulating in her head, she remembered that girl. She was definitely one of the best looking students during her year at Hawkins High School, she was that iconic popular girl that did cheerleading, was beautiful, smart and was wanted by the entirety of the male population. But there was a rumour that she was into girls, that she was into the particular Harrington that was untouchable, a heartbreaker whoâs heart would never beat for anyone but her brother.
She didnât hesitate to drop her bag on the ground and rush over to the alleyway, turning the corner and her heart stopped when she saw it. Veronica was pushing [F/N] back against the wall, her hands tightly gripping onto [F/N]âs biceps as she pressed her lips against her own. [F/N] didnât bother reciprocating the loveless kiss, just let the shorter one of the two take the lead as she desperately kissed her. She tried not to think about it, she tried so hard not to think how awful she feels for playing with this girls feelings just because she couldnât control her own body, she didnât want to think about how much this was going to hurt Robin, but what she doesnât know wonât hurt her. Veronica pulled away and gave [F/N] a sheepish smile, flushing up when she noticed that her lipstick smeared onto her lips, she turns away to avoid her intense gaze but a gasp left her lips when she noticed a figure at the end of the alleyway.
â[F/N]âŠ?â her heart dropped into her stomach, visible fear in her eyes that were hidden under the tinted lenses of her sunglasses. Robin gritted her teeth when she saw Veronica pushed herself off of [F/N], clearing her throat and fixing herself up, excusing herself from the heartbroken Robin as she tearfully gazed at [F/N], who had yet to acknowledge her existence â[F/N], please⊠tell me that what I saw didnât really happen.â [F/N] just let out a sigh, crossing her arms and leaned against the brick wall behind her, finally sparing Robin a glance that just wasnât kind.
âWhatâs there to talk about?â Robinâs hand clenched into a tight fist, whoever this person was, it wasnât her [F/N]. Her loving and sweet [F/N] whoâd give her the world, who would fight the world just to see her happy, whoever this imposter was, she hated their guts for what theyâve done with her girlfriend. She marches over to her and stood in front of her, glaring up at her with a tearful gaze and saw that [F/N] had an indifferent expression on her face, like she didnât care that she just got caught âYou seem upset, little birdie.â she cooed out, Robin nearly keened at the nickname, any other time she would turn red, but right now she was filled with anger and anguish.
âIs this just a joke, [F/N]? Are you not going to acknowledge the fact that I just caught you kissing another girl, or the fact that you let that girl kiss you despite already being in a relationship with me?! Is she another relative of yours you and Steve forgot to bring up? If thatâs the case, thatâs really fucking weird.â Robin turns away, running a hand through her hair than back at her âI thought you loved me, [F/N]. I thought you said you wanted to be with me, but as of lately, I feel like youâve become an entirely different person. Ever since that night, I havenât seen a trace of the girl that said she was in love with me. What the fuck has happened to you, [F/N]!â Robin continued to rant and rave at the betrayal and [F/N] just took it, because another war was raging on in her head.
Take her.
Not her.
Bring her.
Ignore her.
Kill her.Â
Spare her.
[F/N]âs fingers clawed at the wall behind her, her nails digging into the bricks to the point they were being crushed under her hold. Her teeth were biting down so hard on her lips to the point they were bleeding, she was trying to distract herself from the grotesque thought of bringing one of the few people that she loves to that fucking thing. She was trying so hard the past two days to avoid Steve and Robin, she was trying so hard to limit her time with those two because if she was with them for more than a couple minutes then she would lose all control of her body and she would hurt them. That was the last thing that she wanted, she didnât want to hurt them, she didnât want them to die all because she made one stupid decision. She said nothing as Robin continued to question what their relationship has come to after two days of her acting off, she wanted nothing more than to wrap her arms around Robin and tell her everything, tell her that everything is going to be okay and that kiss with Veronica whatever meant nothing to her. But she knew the moment her arms were around her, there was no letting go of her, and not for a good reason either. She wanted to do something to keep Robin away, give her a reason to avoid her, to never see her again.
âYouâre making me think that everything about our relationship was for nothing!â she shouts, tears now running down her face, oh how she wanted to wipe those tears away but she didnât want to touch her with the hands that have been the cause of people losing their minds and possibly their lives âWas there absolutely nothing, nothing special about our relationship?â Robin stood their panting in front of [F/N], the girl silently looking down at her.
â⊠are you done?â she flinched back at the harsh words.
âWhaââ
âWas anything in our relationship special? Wow, you were really deep in that delusional fantasy of yours, huh? Well, let me tell you something, Buckley.â she harshly jabs her finger into Robinâs chest, causing her to stagger backwards as each jab got harsher and harsher at each step she took âYour love for me was nice, it was, but itâs gotten boring. Thereâs nothing about you that excites me anymore, so yeah, maybe our relationship was for nothing.â
â[F-F/N]âŠâ she lets out a whimper when her back was no pressed against the opposite wall, [F/N] looming over her with a dark look on her face.
âThere is no us, not anymore. I donât need you.â [F/N] makes sure to grab her by the jaw, lifting her up off the ground as she glared down at her âYou mean nothing to me.â Robin lets out a whimper when she felt her nails digging into her skin, she spares her a glance through her teary eyes and when she looked into [F/N]âs eyes, there was no warmth but dull and empty eyes staring right back at her. She let out a gasp when [F/N] dropped her, letting her collapse to the ground and grovel at her feet. She turned on her heel and started walking away, ignoring how much she wanted to stop and apologise to Robin, how this isnât what she wanted but this was the hill she was going to die on if it meant that Robin was safe from her âAnd Buckley, donât even think about telling Stevie about this, not that heâll even be on your side in the first place. Iâm his sister, he loves me, and you? Youâre nothing but a coworker he has to put up with.â she didnât even bother looking back at Robin when she finally left the alleyway, leaving Robin to wallow up with a broken heart as she cried out in anguish.
â[F/N]?â she let out a hum, turning towards Veronica who now sat in her passenger seat while her friends were excitingly sitting in the back âAre you alright?âÂ
âWhy wouldnât I be, sweetheart?â she flushed at the pet name, she points at her face.
âYouâre cryingâŠâ her eyes widened softly at that, glancing down at her face to see a single tear running down her cheek, she chuckles softly at that and wipes it away with her thumb.
âJust a little dust that got in my eye, nothing to worry about.â
Hours go by and night has enveloped Hawkins, to which [F/N] was currently loading the drunk, unconscious and tied up girls into her car once more. Getting them completely intoxicated took no trouble whatsoever, they were more than happy to get wasted with the more popular Harrington. [F/N] herself was drinking away her sorrows after breaking up with Robin, wanting nothing more then to numb the pain and forget that look of pain and betrayal on Robinâs face, but itâll forever be burned into the back of her mind. She lets out an exhausted sigh after loading the last of the girls into the backseat, rolling her shoulders after walking back and forward from the house and her car repeatedly. Steve had yet to return from Scoops Ahoy despite how late into the night it was becoming so she was taking his absence as an opportunity to get everything done. Driving to the factory wasnât as eventful, driving legally to avoid unwanted attention so she doesnât get pulled over, when she reached the basement she was quite surprised to see the state Billy was in.
âFuck happened to you?â she questions, quietly offering up the girls to the monster then returned to his side with a rag and some water âYou look like you got the shit beaten out of you.â he looked up at her, letting her clean up the blood and sweat âThat girl, was it her?â he nods.
âYeah. It was her.â she nods softly, taking his hand and wiping away the blood on his knuckles âShe knows now. She knows about me. She couldâve killed me.â she nods again, she puts the rag down and gently pats his hand.
âYes, but not us. Not us.â they then glance at the crowd of people theyâve either managed to kidnap altogether or were infected by the rats that were controlled by the monster âThereâs no way sheâll know that there are more of us. She could barely handle you, so what makes her think she can handle all of us?â
âYouâre right.âÂ
âI know. Our time is nearly upon us, so we neednât worry until then.â
[the next day, with the party]
The party along with Jonathan and Nancy were all hunkered down in the Wheeler household in the basement, each discussing what had happened the following night and their latest discoveries. The children told the two young adults how the Mind Flayer had returned and that Billy Hargrove was under its control, in return they told the party how an old woman, Mrs Driscoll, was found eating fertiliser and was acting crazy. Nancy then deducted how that since the attack last night along with their sauna test happened at the same time, the possibility of the Mind Flayer flaying more than just Billy.
âBilly was doing something to her, but there was someone else as well.â they all look at El when she spoke up, she looks at Max âThere was another girl, but she looked more worried for him.â she closed her eyes to remember seeing Billy, she remembered seeing that girl who looked terrified as she called out for Billy.
âAnother girl? What did she look like?â Max urged, maybe if they find this girl she could help them find Billy and maybe even the Mind Flayer.
âUm, she was tall, maybe about Billyâs height. She had [H/C] hair, [E/C] eyes and a few beauty marks on her neck and face.â she closed her eyes to remember any other features that stood out to her âHer eyes, though, her eyes reminded me a lot of Steveâs.â this subtle feature caught Nancyâs attention, her face lighting up in remembrance, this caused the others to look at her when she started snapping her fingers.
âW-Waitâ Wait right there.â the others watch as Nancy rushed out of the basement, questioning what she was planning on grabbing, and when she returned she had a handful of polaroids and a few articles âEl, is the girl youâre describing⊠her?â El leans forward to see Nancy was looking through the photos before pushing a certain article towards her, she ignores the headline as her eyes zone in on the picture. They she saw the girl she saw through her vision but this time she had a giant grin on her face, a bit of a crazed expression on her face as she stuck her tongue out while one of her hands was doing the rock on devil horns.
âY-Yes, yes! Thatâs who I saw,â Nancy and Jonathan share a look of disbelief âW-Who is she?âÂ
âThatâs Steveâs sister! Thatâs [F/N] Harrington!â this caused the lot of them to lurch forward and look all the pictures of said Harrington âI remember her being back in town, but to think that she and Billy were actually friends.â she muttered under her breath, Max was looking at a picture had in his hands and her eyes widened when she too recognised her face.
âHoly shit.â Max says, now they look at her when they saw her pick up a different photo, this time it was of a polaroid of the girl at a party, sitting on a couch with her legs over the arm rest as she was chugging down an entire bottle of vodka âThatâs Billyâs girlfriend.â now Nancy and Jonathan were in even more shock.
âFucking, what?!â Max nods her head.
âIâve seen her around the house a couple times, and whenever sheâs around heâs a lot more happier. I remember hearing a girls laughter from his room and when I came in to see what it wasâŠâ she shudders at the memory, shaking her head âIt wasnât particularly a fun sight.â the certain memory sheâs remembering back to was when she, Steve and Robin snuck into Billyâs room through his window with some weed and alcohol they were planning on sharing with each other. None of them had realised Max was home until they heard her calling Billyâs name followed by her footsteps, Robin and Steve were quick to hide away and when [F/N] attempted to jump out the window, she instead tripped over her own feet and landed on top to Billy, that was when Max walked into the room and misunderstood the entire situation. All the residents of the Hargrove/Mayfield household are one hundred percent convinced that the two are in a relationship, this fact was rather beneficial for the both of them.
âI heard rumours going around that Billy was dating [F/N], but I never believed them.â Jonathan admits âBut it makes it all the more believable that the two of them were together.âÂ
âThen do you think sheâs flayed? Like Billy?â Nancy takes a breath.
âThereâs only one way to find out.â they now find themselves driving to the Harrington household, all feeling concerned and anxious. Nancy was the most worried because sheâs witnessed firsthand what the older Harrington was capable of, she was already crazy as is and would only tone it down when her younger brother was in the picture. She loved her brother to bits that the moment someone looked at him wrong she didnât hesitate to beat their asses with a chair, she remembered how she got arrested for nearly beating a kid near death because they threatened to kill her brother. They reap what they sow, no? Pulling up to the house, Jonathan and Nancy recognise the car thatâs in the driveway, it was [F/N]âs infamous Mustang that could rival Billyâs Camaro when it came down to public disturbance.
âIs there anything about her that we should be careful about?â Jonathan looks up in thought as they approach the front door.
âUm, if you thought Billy was bad⊠Iâd say sheâs worse.â they pale at that, sheâs worse than Billy? âBut if you get on her good side, sheâs actually a pretty decent person, nice even.â Nancy nods her head, agreeing with what heâs saying. The two now stood in front of the two, both equally hesitating to knock because they share an equal fear of the female Harrington, Nancy was the one to take a deep breath and knock on the door. They waited for a while for the door to open, awkwardly looking around to pass the time, they hear stumbling footsteps and a few things getting knocked over before the door was open. Nancy and Jonathan reel backwards when the smell of alcohol hit their faces, there in front of them was the sight of a depressed and intoxicated [F/N] that was leaning against the doorframe to keep herself from falling to the ground while in one of her hands was a bottle of tequila.Â
This is not what the party were expecting.
âWho the fff⊠phuck are you?â [F/N] slurred out, clearly not in the right state of mind and very much drunk.
âIs that you⊠[F/N]?â Nancy asked, very much unsure that the girl in front of her was the Harrington that she knew. [F/N] was one to get drunk at the oddest times of the day, but it looked like she had been crying, and she does not shed tears for anything or just about anyone. [F/N] giggled drunkenly, swaying softly before lifting the bottle of tequila and taking a long swig from it, letting out a satisfied breath as the alcohol burned her throat.
âYeah? Whatâs it to you?â [F/N] was going to ignore the bothersome people who came knocking at her door while she was trying to wallow up in sadness, ready to just outright slam the door in their faces but paused when in her drunken eyes she could just make out who exactly the girl is âW-Who are you?â she stuttered out, Nancy swallows thickly, patting her dress to smooth it out.
âUm, itâs me, Nancy Wheeler?â [F/N]âs blood starts to run cold, sobering up just at the mention of the name âI dated your brother a while ago, and weâve met a couple times when we werenât dating?â the silence scared them, maybe it was because [F/N]âs drunken state disappeared as she stared Nancy dead in the eyes and wouldnât break eye contact no matter how many times Nancy looked away or turned her head away, [F/N] just continued to stare at her. Soon, a soft smile appeared on her face as she chuckled softly, she then leaned down to put the bottle of tequila on the ground then reached forward to grab Nancy by the sides of her head. The others watch in confusion as [F/N] gently caressed her face but it changed when she leaned her head back then slammed her forehead right into the bridge of Nancyâs nose hard enough to break it. She let go of her head and let her fall back onto the ground, not really caring as the girl cried out in pain and clutched onto her nose, she then leans back down to pick up her tequila as the children and Jonathan surround Nancy.
âOh my god, Nancy!â Mike shouts as he falls to his knees, comforting his sister as she tried to stop her bleeding nose âWhat is wrong with you?!â he shouts up at [F/N], who once again threw her head back as she downed another swig from her bottle, completely ignoring him.
âI donât like you, Wheeler.â she sneers out, taking a step forward and glaring down at the girl âI know what my brother did to you and Byers over there back in 83âČ, as his older sister I apologise, but what you did to him last year? He told me everything, how the girl he wanted to be with said everything between them was bullshit, then went and ran straight into the arms of the guy she told him not to worry about. You shouldâve thought twice before showing your face to me, Wheeler, because now youâre on my number one hit list.â she makes the âIâm watching youâ gesture with her fingers then turned around to go back into her house, only stopping when Jonathan used his foot to keep the door from closing properly.
âWait, [F/N]!â she glared at him âWe really need to talk to you.â she scoffs, throwing her head back.
âAbout what?â
âAbout Billy.â she was in the middle of taking another long swig from her bottle but froze up at the mention of Billy, slowly lowering the bottle to look at the older Byers âWe really need to talk about him, and weâd appreciate it if you could tell us everything you know about him thatâs happened in the past couple of days.â she stared at the lot of them being letting out a sigh, thatâs where they found themselves in [F/N]âs kitchen as her drunken rage turned into a sob fest.
âYou know?! I feel like heâs been acting different as of lately, andâ and that heâs been distancing himself! I feel like heâs become a completely different person!â she cried from where she was seated, the others all sat across from her as her body moved dramatically âThen he broke up with me, saying how it was for the best! What the fuck does that mean?! Why does breaking up with me the best for us?! I still wanted to be friends, but I couldnât even have that either! So here I am, drinking myself into a stupor!â she shouts and goes to drink again but let out a whine when nothing came out, pulling it away from her lips and tipping the bottle only for a few droplets to come pouring out. The others all glance at each other and watch as she moved to a wine cabinet to grab a bottle of expensive looking wine.
âSheâs totally not flayed, right?â Lucas questioned, Mike shook his head.
âNot a chance.â they all wince when she trips into the wine cabinet, no chance.
âHey, where can I get some ice?â Jonathan asked, [F/N] looked back towards him before shakily pointing at the fridge.
âShould be some in the freezer, Byers. Help yourself out.â Jonathan nods and goes to get some but Mike was already on his feet to grab it himself, wanting to soothe his sisterâs pain, at least Max and El stopped the bleeding. Heâs in front of the fridge and about to open the freezer but stopped when he saw a picture hanging on the fridge, taking a closer look, his eyes widened at what he saw. There he saw [F/N], Steve, Billy and that cashier that works with Steve, Robin Buckley if he remembered correctly, standing together with wide smiles and looking happy âMike, the ice!â
âOh, right, sorry!â he opens the freezer and grabbed the ice tray, handing it to Jonathan, and closed the freezer door but continued to look at the picture just as [F/N] came over âWhen did you take this?â she let out a confused noise and leaned forward to see what he was looking at, they all watch as she froze up once again, her hand lifting up from her side to look at the photo. It was during the time when they were at the fair, Steve wanted to take a photo and there was no saying no to Steve. [F/N], Robin, Steve and Billy, in that order, stood together and took a round of different photos and each kept one, right below it with the caption ânight of 85âČ where it startedâ. She closed her eyes as a bitter look crossed her face, nothing will be the same ever again and that memory of the four of them happy together will be one of her fondest memories.
âIt⊠doesnât matter.â she lets out, grabbing the corner of the picture she yanks it off the fridge and tucks it into her pocket âA-Anyways, whatâs this about Billy? Whatâs he done thatâs caused you lot to come to me?â El was the one to speak, reaching forward to hold [F/N]âs hand.
âWe would like to know if⊠if youâve been with him in the past few days, if by chance youâve been feeling strange.â she stares down at her hand in confusion, she doesnât pull her hand back though and just simply squeezes it.
âWell, if drinking before five counts as weird, then not particularly, no.â they all sigh at that, she pulls her hand away and crossed her arms, humming to herself whilst looking up in thought âUm, he and that Heather Holloway have been acting weird together. He doesnât usually hang out with that girl, but the way he talked about her was weird. He even dressed modestly when planning on having dinner with her parents, and that man usually dresses like a complete whore.â they look at her weirdly as she snaps her fingers, she lets out a grunt as she popped the cork off the wine bottle and proceeded to pour herself glass.
âHeather Holloway?â [F/N] nods her head, head falling backwards as she brings the glass to her lips and drinks the wine âAlright, anything else?â she begrudgingly looked off to the side, thinking of anything else that came to mind.
âUh, he told me he had been planning on visiting this old lady in the hospital? Does that mean anything to you?â she noticed them all visibly flinch, sharing knowing looks with each other âTelling by the looks on your faces, I guess that was helpful?â she questioned, her face scrunched up when Nancy nodded her head in her direction.
âVery!â she bit her tongue and shrunk back when [F/N] glared at her, El grabbed [F/N]âs hand once more and shook it lightly.
âBilly is in trouble, and what youâve told us has helped our chances on finding him and helping him.â Elâs face lifted up when she noticed the way [F/N]âs face softened up at that, she pursed her lips as she averted her eyes from the girl.
âI hope he hasnât gotten himself into anything too dangerous.â they all hated how that wasnât the case, with everything they got out of the drunk yet slightly sobering up Harrington, they left just as quickly as they arrived. Will was the last out the door but he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, his hand immediately slaps onto his neck and he turned around to see [F/N] following them out so she can shut the door behind them. She felt his gaze so she looked down at him to see what he wanted, the chill went away when her drunken eyes looked him up and down âWhat?â he nervously shook his head.
âN-Nothing.â she narrowed her eyes on him but evidently shrugged her shoulders, the moment they were at their car she slammed the door shut, not waiting for them to pull out of the driveway.
âWill, are you alright?â Mike asked, his hand reaching over to gently grab his hand, Will looked up at Mike and gave him a nervous smile as he nodded his head.
âY-Yeah, Iâm good.â [F/N] stood in her empty kitchen, wine glass in her hand as she tapped her finger against the marble countertop. If she played her roll well enough, the group will probably go and investigate the Holloway household then make their way to the hospital to check on poor old Mrs Driscoll, she was now rolling her fingers against the counter.
âWell, why not give them a surprise for snooping in things they shouldnât go poking their heads in?â she laughs to herself, downing the rest of wine in her glass before proceeding to round a few other flayed people to come help her.
[later at night]
The party arrive at the hospital when the sun was down and it was late into the night, they quickly rush out of the car and towards the hospitals entrance, completely unaware of the Ford Mustang that was parked not to far away from where they were. Per hospital visits, only two people were allowed to visit a patient at a time so Nancy and Jonathan went ahead while the others lingered around the waiting room. The two walk down the hallway to get to Dorris Driscollâs room in silence, but to be honest, it was a little too quire despite it being a hospital. They hadnât seen a single nurse or doctor since they arrived at the floor, it was rather unusual but they shrugged it off with that it wasnât that busy of a night. Entering the room, they were met with the sight of Mrs Driscoll nowhere to be seen while the flowers Nancy brought and placed into a vase were knocked over.
âWhere is she?â Jonathan asks as they scan the room, Nancy shakes her head.
âI donât know.â she answers as she rushes towards the fallen vase, Jonathan following right behind her.
âAre you sure this is the right room?â
âYeah.â they both then look up when the lights started flicking on and off, footsteps were heard from the hallway until a figure appeared at the door, the two turned around just as the figure spoke.
âSheâs gone home.â there they see Tom Holloway, appearance looking disheveled as his hands and end of his button up were covered in blood âWe were hoping you might come back.â the two start backing away when Tom enters the room and starts approaching them slowly, Jonathan raises his arm in front of Nancy to keep her behind him as they inched further and further away from Tom.
âWhoâs blood is that?â Tom doesnât answer him as he gets closer to them.
âTom, whatever youâve done, itâs not you. Heâs making you do this.â now that they were practically within arms length from Tom, Jonathan didnât take any chances and grabbed the vase, smashing it into the side of Tomâs head. The older man fell into the wall giving Jonathan and Nancy a chance to flee out of the room, they didnât get far when another flayed appeared down the hall with a wound exactly where Jonathan hit Tom with the vase.
âOwie.â he feigns the pain as he caressed where his temple was bleeding but it healed, black veins bulging out from his temple as he started walking towards them.
âGo, go, go!â Jonathan shouts, pushing Nancy towards the staircase in an attempt to escape the two flayed men. The two of them are racing down the stairs, they arenât really aware what floor theyâre on but they donât want to take any chances as theyâre running down the hall, going further and further they see the dead bodies of the hospital workers, at least they now knew whose blood that was âThis way, this way!â he shouts as he pulls Nancy down a part of the hospital that had construction being done, the two men that were chasing them werenât even running and were just simply walking at a steady pace.
âYou havenât got them yet?â Bruce glanced over to see [F/N] on a chair, body hunched over with her elbows resting on her knees. Beneath her foot was a nurse whimpering, crying silently as [F/N] pressed the heel of her shoe into her head and slowly applied more pressure as the nurse squirmed to get free âHow hard is it to grab those two idiots?â she questioned.
âJust playing a little game of cat and mouse, thatâs all.â she chuckled cruelly, shaking her head.
âGet them before they cause us more trouble. That girl isnât here to assist them, so one of you should be enough to handle them both, alright?â he nods his head and rushed off to go find Nancy and Jonathan, not like that would be hard. She finally turned her attention to the crying nurse who looked up at her, eyes pleading with her to let her go âItâs a shame that you werenât able to see the world he was going to create, but I guess itâs better for you not to stay and find out.â [F/N] then reached over to the axe that was resting against the wall, both her hands and the blade drenched in blood of the various victims that were claimed that night. She now aimlessly walked the hospital halls, whistling a random tune as she felt the flayed Bruce find the two and so she made her way over to where they were, Bruce was chasing after Nancy as she screamed for help while Tom was making his way over to where Jonathan was.
Find them.
Kill them.
Erase them.
Annihilate them.
âTheyâre working on it.â she murmurs under her breath, getting closer and closer to where Tom was with Jonathan, he was playing with his food. She shook her head, maybe it was wrong to bring those two along with her and she probably should have brought two other peoâ she suddenly let out a grunt, her head being thrown back as she stumbled into the wall. She brought a hand to her mouth and saw black blood bleeding from her mouth, she drops the axe when she felt another impact smash her across the face and she finally fell to the ground. She was growling under her breath, panting as she starts pushing herself up but fell back when another smash to the head was delivered to Bruce while Jonathan stabbed Tom in the neck. The shared pain they felt sucked and had [F/N] grovelling on the floor, both hands slapped around her neck as black bleed bled from her face and neck, her veins then started bumping black as they started turning visible âYou worthless⊠imbeciles!â she roared out, the Mind Flayer gifted her and Billy more power since they were the first to turn into his mindless zombies, so their regenerative abilities were superb in comparison to the rest. While Bruce and Tom lay motionless on the floor she picked herself back up, rolling her neck and hearing it crack under the pressure, she leans down to pick the fallen axe up and dragged it behind her to find the two causing them so many problems.Â
She was greatly irritated, gripping onto the axe with so much force that the wood started to crack under her hold. Those two had one simple job to do and they failed horrendously to the point that their bodies turned into goop, she heard the sound of panting so she looked over and saw a doctor she thought she had killed, dragging himself along the floor to get to safety. The moment he heard footsteps he thought he was saved so he turned to see his saviour but his face fell at the sight of an enraged [F/N], dragging her axe behind her and leaving a trail of blood behind her. The doctor let out a cry as he tried crawling away again but was stopped when she stomped on his back, she brings the axe above her head and swing it down, landing a clean hit into the back of his skull and killing him. Blood splattered onto her face as she didnât bother wiping it off, just simply yanked the axe out of his head and continued on with her journey. She was walking down the hall when she saw the goop of what was Tom and Bruce form into the monster, a miniature version of the Mind Flayer.
âNow look what youâve done with yourself.â she speaks, walking out from the hallway as her body was drenched in a mixture of black and red blood, she then turned her head and a wicked smile spread across her face at the sight of Jonathan âThere you are~â she cooed, now standing beside the Mind Flayer as she stared Jonathan down while the monster stared at Nancy.
â[F-F/N]âŠ?â they both stutter out, she giggled to herself, throwing the axe over her shoulder and bounced it lightly.
âThe one and only.â she winks at Jonathan then turns towards the monster, lifting the axe up to point at it âYou had one job, right? One! And you failed it, immensely. All you had to do was kill them, and you couldnât even do something so simple to the point youâve gone and turn yourself into that. Good job, really, good job.â she shook her head in disappointment as the monster lets out a whine, knowing that the original Mind Flayer favours her and Billy over the rest.
â[F/N], w-what have you done?â Nancy whispers out as she looked the older Harrington up and down seeing she was covered in blood that just wasnât hers as her veins were pumping with black blood âYou were flayed? For how long?!â she cries out, she just shrugs.
âDoes it matter? Youâll be dead anyways.â she looks back up at the monster and whistles, pointing with her thumb towards Nancy âGet her, Iâll deal with the other one. You wonât have trouble with this, will you?â she chuckles when it lets out a roar and starts charging towards her, she in turn starts marching over to where Jonathan is.
âShit.â
âNancy! Run!â she immediately backs into the door to the staircase but let out a panicked cry when sandbags were keeping the door from opening fully, Jonathan starts to panic as well because the monster was quickly closing the distance between the two of them and [F/N] was also getting closer to him. When Nancy manages to break through the door and run away he felt a sense of relief but it didnât last when [F/N] was on him, he grabs one of the IV poles to defend himself but lets out a grunt when she kicked him in the chest, he evidently falls to the ground because of this.
âIâm really going to enjoy this, I never really liked you anyway, creep.â she lets out a grunt as she tries slamming the axe down on him but he managed to roll away just in time. Heâs pushing himself back to get away from [F/N] as she leisurely strides after him, dragging the bloodied axe behind her in an almost taunting way âI donât even need to do much to influence this body into wanting to kill you, itâs already rather homicidal and her hatred for you and that other girl is pretty deep.â Jonathan manages to push himself onto his feet and starts running away from her but in a way that he was chasing after the monster and Nancy.
âIs this because I beat her brother up and Nancy broke up with him?!â she only shrugs, easily matching his pace as she chased after him.
âProbably, but she was already crazy even before that, Iâve just pushed aside her rationality.â she swings at him again but he ducks out of the way, wincing when the axe made contact with the wall and a crack formed under the impact âHer love for her brother is both her weakness and her strength. Sheâd do anything for him; anything.â sheâs swinging at him left and right, him narrowly dodging out of the way when heâs finally at the hallway where he sees the miniature Mind Flayer at a door that he believes Nancy has locked herself in.
âNo, Nancy!â this was his shortcoming when he froze up, watching as the monster lost its physical form to turn back into a state of goop so it could slip under the cracks of the door. He was kicked in the back and fell onto his stomach, he pushes himself onto his back but let out a grunt of pain when she hit him with the butt of the axe, causing him to fall limp onto his back and daze him.
âNo more running, little Jonathan. Youâre making my job harder than it needs to be, so just sit still,â she starts, raising the axe over her head and smiling crazily down at him âand let me kill you.â she laughs wickedly and finally swings the axe down, having a clean shot to kill Jonathan but the axe is stopped inches away from his face. He gasped, eyes widen in shock as he stared up at the blade while [F/N] in turn was confused, letting out a strained grunt as she tried pushing it down but it wasnât budging.
âJonathan!â the two of them whip their heads around and see the party down the hall, Elâs hand stretched out a stopping the blade from meeting Jonathanâs face. They all flinch back at the vicious look in [F/N]âs eyes, god, she looked exactly like Billy during the sauna test. El didnât waste any time as she raised her hand, this motion caused the axe in her hands to move away from Jonathan, and because she was still holding the axe in her hands, El used it to send [F/N] flying back and pin her to the wall with it pressed against her throat, just like Billy.
âHoly shit, she was flayed the whole time!â Lucas shouts as they all rush towards Jonathan to help him up, they all spare [F/N] a glance and saw she was growling at them, letting out a animalistic roar as she pushes against the axe that was keeping her at bay, El in turn was putting more power into keeping [F/N] still âDoes that mean she lured us here?!â
âIt doesnât matter now!â Mike shouts, they all shudder when [F/N] starts giggling maniacally âWhy the hell are you laughing?!â
âYou dumbasses a-are⊠are exactly where I want you.â Mike shakes his head.
âReally? But arenât you the one being pinned to the wall right now?â she continues to laugh, her head rolling backwards and resting against the wall behind her. The dark blood pumping through her veins become more visible as she lets out another roar, finally managing to push Elâs hold off of her and throw the axe towards them, they all duck out as the way just as she lands on the ground with a heavy thud.
âJeez, way to go dickwad.â Max sneers at him, [F/N] wipes away the blood dripping down her nose as she leaned down to pick up the fallen axe. She throws her head back, running a hand through her hair as she laughs again, El is panting as she ignores the blood running down her nose.
âWhatâs so funny?â blood is running down her face and she canât tell whether itâs hers or not, but she doesnât care as she looks down at the children, she throws her axe over her shoulders and motions with her eyes to the room behind them.
âArenât you forgetting about someone?â at the mention of that they heard a scream, they all turn their heads towards the door and [F/N] laughs once more âI know a fight I canât win when I see one, so hereâs how this is going to go. You lot have two options. Option one, I run away and you lot are given the chance to save Nancy from meeting her inevitable end because you choose to save her instead of chase after me. Or option two, you give up on little Miss Nancy to chase after little olâ me, this gives you the chance to learn things about where the monster is and what heâs planning on doing, but this also means that Wheeler meets her end. So whatâs it gonna be? Are you going to be the hero that saves the damsel in distress, or the hero that sacrifices her to save the world?â she doesnât wait for them to answer as sheâs already running in the opposite direction, El raises her arm to stop her but flinched when she heard Nancyâs cry for help.
âEl, leave her! Please, youâve got to save Nancy! Youâve got to save my sister!â Mike cries out, tears swelling in his eyes when Nancyâs screams got louder, he then desperately tugs on her arm âPlease, El! Please!â Elâs eyes were still on [F/N]âs retreating figure, growling softly under her breath when she saw the light smirk on her face before she turned the corner and disappeared. [F/N] was pouting softly as she exits the hospital, spinning the axe around her wrists, and was slightly disappointed she couldnât kill Jonathan or that Nancy. Oh well, there was still plenty of time to get them next tiâ she jumped up in surprise when the monster was thrown out of the room and landed right beside her, she looked up from where it fell and saw the lot peering outside the window, she then gives them a two fingered salute before rushing over to her car and driving away as the monster turns itself into goop once more to escape through the sewers.
â⊠so which one of us is telling Steve?â Lucas murmurs, they all pale at that. Back with [F/N], she finally reaches the factory, letting out a groan as she walks down the stairs to the basement, hand on her neck while rolling her neck as the axe rested on her shoulder.
âYou look like hell.â she scoffs at Billy, wiping the blood on her face with the back of her hand.
âI feel like hell. I couldnât get shit done because the two idiots I brought with me were of no help whatsoever.â the goop that escaped from the hospital the appears, slithering towards the original to merge with it, it grows in size as the two stare up at it.
âItâs time.â
[time skip: the next day]
El sat in front of the TV that was playing nothing but static, a blindfold over her eyes to help her focus on finding where the Mind Flayer could possibly be while the others sat back and watched her overexert herself. She was panting as she tried so hard to keep pushing herself but in the end she couldnât anymore and ripped the blindfold off her eyes, she now found herself in the kitchen getting a glass of water, gulping it down until the glass was completely empty. The others were discussing what they should do, they could possibly go and find [F/N] but they didnât want to take the chance on fighting the newly psychopath and she probably wasnât going to be home, the other option was Billy who definitely was home but him being there was just a trap waiting for them. El set her empty glass on the kitchen counter and let her eyes wander under until they landed on a box of lucky charms, staring at the rainbow, she got bitter flashbacks of her mother but then an idea struck in her head that she went back to the ground.
âItâs too risky.â
âYeah, and unnecessary. Killing the flayed wonât stop the Mind Flayer. We have to find out where itâs spreading from. We have to find the source.â
âBilly and [F/N] know it.â they all turn to El when she entered the room âTheyâve both been there, to the source. She even said that if we went after her and caught her, we couldâve learned where the Mind Flayer was.â Mike shook his head.
âYeah, butââ
âItâs a trap, I know. We canât go to Billy or [F/N], but I think thereâs another way. A way for me to see where theyâve been.â sheâs sat in front of the TV once more with a blindfold over her eyes, concentrating on the static noise coming from the TV. She takes a deep breath and concentrates until she finds herself in the void and in the distance she can see something. As she gets closer she finds herself staring down at Billy and [F/N] sitting beside each other on what she assumes is Billyâs bed, [F/N] had her eyes closed as she rested her head on his shoulder and Billy himself was sitting up straight while staring into nothing. The one thing the two of them were doing was holding each otherâs hand, occasionally squeezing, as her other arm was wrapped around her waist as his other hand rested on his knee. El now stood in front of the two, who werenât completely unaware that she was there, but they both had a feeling that someone was there. El lets out a shaky breath as she reaches down, grabbing both of their free hands âBilly⊠[F/N]. I want to see. I want to see what happened.â Billy raises his head and [F/N] opens her eyes, El could see the tears in their eyes as they stared up at her, she lets out a gasp when the hands she was holding let go of hers and instead held a tight grip on her forearm. She tries to break free but neither one of them were letting go, their hold on her only tightened as she fought against them but when they did let go of her, she falls back but their memories of everything theyâve done flashed in her head. From [F/N] and Billy killing people, from them kidnapping people, from them hurting people, from the Mind Flayer infecting the two of them, from the very beginning when Billy crashed and [F/N] rushing to come to his aid.
El let out a grunt when she fell onto the concrete sidewalk, she groans as she rubs the back of her head and slowly pushed herself up so her hands were holding her up, she looked around and saw that she was on some random street that she couldnât recognise but the sun was up and there werenât many people around, it was practically empty. She finally pulls herself onto her feet and starts walking around, maybe trying to find someone or something she can recognise. She lets out a gasp when she heard laughter so she goes to turn around and see what it was but paused when a young child, a little girl, ran past her laughing to her hearts content. Looking her up and down, she wore a [F/C] sweater and shorts while her hair was tied up with a hair tie that had small little ladybugs on it, the girl laughed again before turning around and waving her hand in the direction El was standing in.
âStevie, come on! Youâre so slow.â El gasps softly and when she turns around she sees the child version of Steve Harrington, he looked to be about ten years of age, pushing a bike where the girl was standing âDidnât you ask me to teach you how to ride a bike?â Steve pants as he walks past El and towards his older sister.
âYouâre not the one pushing the bike [F/N].â he complains, she just rolls her eyes.
âStop being such a big baby, dingus.â he pouts, El follows them and finds that theyâre in some neighbourhood in Hawkins that has smooth terrain for Steve to ride his bike. El smiled softly seeing [F/N] tease Steve while he in turn was crying at her to stop, she did eventually stop when she saw his eyes start getting misty and started pushing his bike. It was quite sweet watching the older Harrington treated her brother rather delicately, he seemed like such a crybaby when he was a kid.
âI-Iâm having second thoughts, [F/N].â Steve said to her, his voice barely above a whisper. He was currently on the bike, his hands clutching onto the handles as his feet rested on the pedals, [F/N] stood beside him while holding the back because she knew that he didnât have the balance to hold himself. She exhaled through her nose, looking him up and down.
âWell, we can always do this another time, not everybody can get it on their first try.â she tries reassuring him but noticed that he still looked upset over the matter, her eyes looked down in thought before she reached over and placed her hand on top of his âHey, Steve, Iâll be right beside you, alright? Iâll always be with you every step of the way, I promise you that.â Steve sniffles at that, looking down at his sister with teary eyes.
âR-Really?â she nods, a big smile on her face.
âReally, Iâll always be there for you.â seeing her smile made one just as big spread across his lips, he then nods as he looked ahead of them.
âOkay, I can do this.â and as [F/N] promised, she was right beside him to help keep him balanced as he pedalled down the sidewalk, but the moment she noticed that he was doing on his own was when she pulled her arms back and instead ran beside him.
âYouâre doing it, Stevie! Look at you go!â she cheered, he took a quick glance at her and saw that he really was doing it on his own, a big smile broke onto his face as he went on. When [F/N] could no longer keep up with him, she stopped running at his pace and let out an exhausted breath as she hunched forward to catch her breath. El approached the young [F/N], looking at her face and there she saw the look of pure love as she watched her brother go, she saw that she completely adored her brother to no ends. El remembered Nancy mentioning how [F/N] would do about anything for her younger brother, it didnât what it was, itâs just that she would go to great lengths for him. [F/N] gasped and this caused El to stop looking at her and instead back at Steve, who winced when she saw the wheel get caught in something, causing him to fly off the bike âSteve!â she shouts out and immediately rushes to his side, to which he was bawling his eyes out as his knees were bleeding and hands were scrapped.
âIt hurts, [F/N]! It hurts so much!â he cries out, [F/N] drops to her knees as she looked him up and down, trying to figure out what to do as he continued sobbing. She then tries to calm him down but it just doesnât seem to work, nothing she was doing was working and he only seemed to be getting worse, so she starts to cry with Steve. El found it a little funny that the two siblings were crying, Steve because he was hurt and [F/N] because Steve was crying. She never would have imagined that the drunk, depressed and psychotic [F/N] she met the day prior was the same caring little girl she watched before her. When [F/N] did manage to calm down, not enough to stop crying, she picked Steve up and carried him on his back and ran to the closets house, abandoning the bike in favor of someone helping her brother. The person she chose was quite startled to find two crying children at her door step, awkwardly question what was wrong but managed to understand what happened through all the snot and tears [F/N] blubbered out.
[you can skip past this, this is basically her past that I accidentally started to write and I couldnât fucking stop]
[F/N]âs happiest memory was anything that involved Steve, she was the eldest Harrington child of the Harrington couple. The two of them never wanted a daughter and expected their first child to be a son, but when they got [F/N] instead they didnât hesitate to have sex again just to conceive another child in hopes of getting a son, and their hopes came true when Steve was born. [F/N] noticed at a young age how her parents favoured Steve over her every time, it didnât matter what it was, it was always him before her, but she never did care about that, because her parents were just assholes and her baby brother didnât do anything to deserve the anger she had for their parents to be directed at him. There was just something different between the two of them when they started getting older, they were joined at the hip when they were children but the moment they were in middle school, it was a different story. [F/N] naturally entered middle school before him and she already earned herself a title, the up and rising star of Hawkins Middle School that would surely become the Queen of Hawkins High when she graduates middle school. She was beautiful, a Harrington genetic gift, naturally smart and athletic, very kind and charismatic that she was the person everyone wanted to be with.
So her achievements greatly overshadowed Steveâs to the point that their parents attention moved from him to her, at first she was happy that she got their validation, but noticing how her and Steve were drifting apart and his admiration towards her turned green with envy, she started second guessing all the popularity she gained. It got worse for Steve when he started middle school, he was known as the âother Harringtonâ that just couldnât match up to his sister, he was just constantly in her shadow no matter where he went. Constantly being compared to her was like a nightmare to him, he was struggling to finish an English essay? [F/N] would have easily gotten it done in half the time it took him to write a single sentence. He managed to score a three pointer in basketball during P.E? How about winning against Hawkins Middle Schoolâs rivalling team with the most points theyâve seen in years. He didnât want to be known as the younger brother of [F/N] Harrington, he wanted people to know him as Steve Harrington, but that was never going to happen as long as people knew that he was her brother. [F/N] obviously noticed the treatment her sweet little brother was going through, she tried so hard to talk to him or get people to stop with their bullshit, but that made Steve angrier, he didnât want her pity.
âSteve, why wonât you talk to me anymore? Please, I just want to make things between us better, like what it used to be when we were children!â she pleads out to him, she flinched back when he slammed his hands down on his desk, whipping his head around to glare at her.
âYou want to make things right? Alright, maybe stop being better at everything! Maybe stop being the topic of every conversation people have when they come to talk to me! Maybe just stop being the reason my life is ruined!â he pushes his chair back with his legs as he approaches her âStop being smart! Stop being pretty! Stop people the centre of attention!â she lets out a grunt when he shoved her back, her stumbling out his room as he reached for the door âMaybe just stop being my sister altogether!â he finished and slammed the door in her face, she continued to stand where he left her as she stared at his door, she let out choked up noises as tears glistened in her eyes before finally sniffling and walking away.Â
That was definitely the last time the two of them properly spoke with each other and no matter how many times she tried to work things out, how hard she tried to make things better, he just never gave her the time of day to hear her out. Her graduation from middle school to high school was probably her worst day because Steve didnât even want to be there and only came because their parents would be more disappointed in him if he didnât come to support his sister, and for him it was probably a great day because it meant that he didnât have to see his sister the following year at all. If she didnât do anything soon she was possibly going to lose Steve, so staring at her reflection she stared at herself and couldnât help but hate she was looking at. She never felt like she was looking at herself, just looking at the person her parents made her out to be without her ever being able to properly find herself. She wanted to change, she wanted to be different from the person she saw in the reflection, and there was just one person that could possibly help her.
âEddie Munson!â she screamed at the top of lungs at the trailer park, she knew the bastard was home, telling how the lights in his trailer were on. Eddie âthe Freakâ Munson was her polar opposite in middle school and a boy who was in the same year as she was. She remembered first seeing him during their middle schoolâs talent show with how him and his band âCorroded Coffinâ performed heavy metal, it was very loud and a little disorganised, but it was pretty good in her opinion. She met Eddie on a few occasions but each time werenât really pleasant, mostly because he spoke to her as if she didnât know how the world worked since she was a privileged little girl that got everything she wanted. She didnât know what hurt more, the fact that he isnât entirely wrong or that it was him that woke her up. Eddie opened the door to the trailer and was surprised to see [F/N] standing there, so with his usual cocky attitude, he crossed his arms and leaned against the doorframe.
âWell what do we have here? What can this jester do for her majesty, [F/N] âthe Queenâ Harrington?â he cooed, [F/N] didnât bother to say anything and just went straight to the point.
âI need your help.â
âAnd what can little olâ me do for you?â
âI need you to make me look like you.â now he was a little thrown off at the request, the one and only girl that everybody loves and has everything at the palm of her hand, was asking for his help in making her⊠look like him? She noticed that he was confused so she raised her hand, she goes to speak but a chill ran up her spine when a burst of wind blew through her body âCan I come in? Iâm fucking freezing.â her swearing was even more startling, [F/N] was prim and proper and wasnât know for using such vulgar language, and yet here she was.
âO-Oh, yeah, of course.â and thatâs where Eddie found himself holding a box of tissues for [F/N] as she told him everything that happened during her year in middle school, bawling her eyes out as she told him that her worst fear was possibly coming true âSo, let me get this straight⊠you want me, to make you look like me so that your parents and possibly others start viewing in a different way and that people will start liking your brother?â she sniffles, nodding her head.
âYeah, thatâs pretty much it.â he sucks in a breath, running a hand through his growing hair after growing through his buzz cut.
âI donât know if I find that endearing that you came to me for help or insulting that you came to me for help.â she gave him an apologetic look âBut I see where youâre coming from, female Harrington. You donât want people to see you in a positive light and if they hate you enough theyâll draw their attention towards the better Harrington.â she nods her head.
âThatâs exactly what I want.â he lets out a startled yelp when she grabbed his hand, holding it in between her own and gave him a desperate look âIâll do anything to drift the attention away from me and give it to him, I wonât care how people view me as long as they stop making my brother feel even worse than he already feels. I want to be there beside him instead of on the sidelines.â he inhales sharply, this really wasnât what he was expecting to happen on a Saturday night.
âWell⊠alright.â she lights up, a big smile on her face âBut I want no complaining from you, alright? The moment you start doubting anything I do, Iâm gonna give up on you,â she nods her head at the terns he set.
âOf course, totally!â she stands up, still holding his hand, and shakes it rather vigorously âIf this works, I owe you big time, Munson.â
And being a man of his word, on the first day of her high school year, the soft and kind [F/N] was nowhere to be seen. Instead Hawkins High was met with the new and improved Harrington that wore leather or denim and had several piercings that were definitely not done by a professional, she even wore dark make up instead of the light or natural one. To say everyone was shocked would be an understatement, everyone was in disbelief when she pulled up to school in such attire but it was the fact that she was with Eddie Munson of all people! They were laughing about and talking as if they have been best friends since they were children, even his group of friends were in on the deal of making her less popular so she wasnât seen without being with Eddie and his group of freaks. Her entire personality was a total flip as well, from the well spoken and polite young lady turned to a rude and vulgar woman whoâs attitude was the worst that people couldnât stand being with her. The teachers couldnât believe what they were seeing either, she was once a straight A student but now she was barely passing with D+ and C-âs.
She learnt everything from Eddie, and she was always grateful for him because she actually felt free. Being with him and his group of friends was so relaxing because she didnât have to worry about how she looked and how she acted anymore, she could actually properly be herself. Listening to heavy metal and screaming at the top of her lungs, smoking weed and laying on the floor of his trailer, letting him ramble on and on about some fantasy game called D&D, she didnât care, it felt nice to actually have real friends instead of those people leeching off of her. But that didnât matter, well it did, but what really mattered was the fact that it was working. People didnât want to be associated with the former Queen who now hung around with the freaks and because she was barely pulling her weight in school and was constantly failing, her parents were absolutely livid with her.
âWhat has gotten into you, [F/N]? You were never like this leading up to this year! Itâs all because youâve been hanging around that Munson boy! Heâs not a good influence on you!â she just rolled his eyes as her mother shouts all sorts of nonsense at her, both her mother and father have cornered her and sat her down to have a proper talk with her.
âNot only that, but youâre failing every single one of your classes! Youâre barely getting marks above Fâs, and at this rate, youâre not even going to pass at the end of your senior year! Youâre sullying the Harrington name, [F/N]! I thought we raised you better than this.â she scoffs this time, leaning back into the sofa as she crossed her arms.
âWell Iâm sorry for not being mummy and daddyâs perfect little princess anymore, but if youâre not going to accept the me I am today, then why the fuck should I pull my weight anymore? Besides, you still have your perfect little golden child Stevie to take my place if I ever go too far.â she snickers to herself when they continued to yell at her, telling her to that this rebellious act of hers better come to an end or she will face consequences, to which she just laughed in their faces before shoving past them and out the front door where Eddie was waiting for her with his shitty van.
âDude, we could hear the shouting all the way from out here!â Gareth exclaims, throwing open the back doors for her to jump in, to which she laughed as she took Jeffâs hand as he helped her in âThey sounded really angry, you alright?â she just shrugged.
âHonestly I could give less of a shit at what theyâre saying, but itâs definitely working, I can just feel them ready to disown me and label me as the family disappointment, Iâm just waiting for it now.â Eddie laughs from the drivers seat, glancing back at her.
âYouâre crazy.â she winks with a click of her tongue.
âI have you to thank.â they all laugh as he drives to the Quarry.
Steve was completely baffled when people started treating him differently. For some reason he was now known as the better Harrington, the one that didnât stray from the path of righteousness, or whatever the hell that meant, but it felt good that every topic wasnât about his sister anymore. Well, when his sister was brought up, it was to tell him how awful it was to now be related to the psycho apart of Eddie Munsonâs group of friends. When Steve first saw [F/N]âs transformation and change of behaviour, he didnât believe it until he saw the way she now argued with everything their parents said. She never used to fight back against them, she would usually just nod and agree with anything they said, but not anymore. Now their parents were looking at him again, telling him they expected great things from him, how he was the new light of the Harrington family and that he was better than his good for nothing sister. As for [F/N], she was happy to see that her brother was finally getting that popularity he deserved and it didnât matter that she had hell to pay for such a cost, all that mattered to her was that Steve wasnât bitter having to go to school anymore.
She didnât care that people insulted her.
She didnât care that her parents hated her.
If Steve was happy, thatâs all that mattered.
Sitting on the hood of her car, [F/N] had blood running down her nose and a bruise forming on the side of her cheek, knuckles torn and bloodied as her clothes were a little disheveled. The bruise on her cheek was given to her during an altercation with her father once again, this time he couldnât stand her attitude and backhanded her clean across the face hard enough to give her a nose bleed. She didnât see an ounce of regret on his face and not even her mother did anything to stop anything from escalating, she couldnât take staying in that house any longer and just left without another word. Her knuckles bleeding were from her brutally punching a brick wall until she physically couldnât close her knuckles anymore and just tired herself out until she sat on the hood of her car while smoking a cigarette to calm herself down.
â⊠fuck.â she muttered under her breath, she was totally going to Eddieâs trailer to get high and drunk to the point she couldnât remember who the fuck she was. When she finally decided she was done, she hopped off the hood of her car and snuffed out her cigarette, getting to ready to jump into her car but paused when she heard her name.
â[F/N]!â she was confused when she saw Steve rushing over to her, she was confused as to why he was there.
âSteve?â she called out, she really didnât want to deal with him right now be decided to stick it out to see what he had to say âWhat do you want? Donât you have basketball practice going on right now?â he scoffed, shaking his head as he looked her up and down, wincing when he saw her bloodied knuckles.
âI donât give a shit about that.â he reaches for her hand but flinched back when pulled her hand back.
âWhy are you here? Donât you have better things to do than deal with me?â he swallows the saliva in his throat, not liking the tired look in his sisters eyes.
âI-Iâm here because Iâm worried about you, I justâ I donât understand why youâre acting like this, [F/N]. Youâre nothing like the way you were in middle school, what happened to her? Why did you suddenly change? Why are you so different now, [F/N]? I just donât understand.â he shakes his head as he remembered back to the year prior when his sister first changed, the once quiet house was now filled with arguing and shouting matches between her and their parents to the point that Steve couldnât handle it âWhy are you like this, [F/N]! You had everything and then suddenly you threw it all away because of what? What?! Why did you do it?! What was it?!â Steve didnât understand why he was yelling at his sister, he usually wouldnât raise his voice like this and especially not when his sister was bleeding because of their father, but he just needed to quell his curiosity as to why his sister would do such a thiâ
âI did it for you, Steve!â she shouts, he was taken aback, what? âI threw away everything for you! The popularity! The attention! Mum and dadâs respect, everything! I gave up everything because I saw how my popularity was affecting you! I couldnât stand the thought that my brother was feeling the way he was in middle school all because people couldnât see past me whenever they were with you. I hated the fact that we arenât as close as we were when we were children, so I thought, if I act differently to what people are used to, then maybe people will start liking Steve Harrington instead of his older sister. And look at that, it worked! It actually worked, because people fucking hate me now and they adore you! Youâre the Harrington that isnât a fuck up!â [F/N] hadnât realised she started crying until she felt the tears running down her face instead of blood, she pulls back and quickly wiped away the tears, grunting out in pain when she clenched her fists.
âB-But⊠why? Why would you do that?â Steve stuttered out, not believing she would do something like that, she just rolled her eyes before throwing her arms open at him.
âYou said it yourself, Steve! I asked what I had to do to make things right, and you listed everything off! I had to stop being better at everything, I had to stop being the topic of every conversation, I had to stop being smart, I had to stop being pretty, I had to stop being the centre of attention! I did everything! I did everything you asked! Now all thatâs left is to stop being your sister!â god, the fact that she remembered everything while he didnât had Steve start tearing up, she had to tear her eyes away from him to stop her urges to comfort him, she takes a breath and jabs her finger into his chest âI gave you what you wanted, so I hope youâre satisfied with what youâre given. Iâm only waiting for mum and dad to fulfil youâre last request and maybe then youâre ruined life will be magically fixed.â
â[F-F/N], Iâm sorryâ I didnâtââ she raised her hands, rubbing her sleeve under her nose.
âSave it.â she sniffles as she turns her back âGo home, Steve. Iâll stay out of your life as long as you want. Wouldnât want to ruin the perfect life youâve accumulated since Iâve fallen from my grace.â with that she leaves Steve standing all alone, feeling even more worse when she finally saw those tears run down his face.
That⊠that was her worst memory that she regrets.
She regrets shouting at him.
She regrets making him cry.
She regrets that she hurt him and left him alone.
[yeah, thatâs all Iâll write for her backstory. I definitely had more to write, but itâs gotten too long and I want to get back to the main plot]
El tears off the blindfold, panting heavily after finally leaving the memories of Billy and [F/N] when she found the location of where the Mind Flayer was located. She looks around to see no one in sight, she was all alone in the cabin despite hearing their voices not to long ago.
âMike?â she calls out but got no answer, she repeatedly called out his name again but was left unanswered until another voice spoke up.
âHe canât hear you.â turning her head, she gasps when she sees Billy emerge from out of one of the rooms âYou shouldnât have looked for me. Because now I see you. We can all see you. You⊠let us in. And now⊠you are going to have to let us stay.â as the Mind Flayer speaks through Billy, heâs slowly approaching El as she backs away from him in tears, sheâs gasps when someone was right behind her.
âDonât you see?â looking over her shoulder she saw that it was [F/N] with that same psychotic grin on her face, leaning over the couch El backed herself into but quickly pushed herself off to get away from her âWeâve been building it⊠for you. All this time, weâve been building it. All that work, all that pain⊠all of it, for you.â the two of them now stood together, eyes misty as they held each otherâs hand.
âAnd now itâs time. Time to end it. We are going to end you. And when you are gone, we are going to end your friends. And then we are going to end⊠everyone.â they speak in unison and before they could do anything, El screams at the top of her lungs as she throws her hand out towards them, sending them flying back to where they came from, and so the two of them woke up exactly where El found them in Billyâs room. [F/N] had a sad look on her face as she lifted herself off of Billyâs shoulder, neither one of them said a word as they sat in silence and squeezed each otherâs hand.
âThis sucks.â
[starcourt mall]
It all happened so fast. One moment theyâre being attacked at Hopperâs cabin, next thing they know theyâre hiding out at the Starcourt Mall because Billy had somehow managed to find them and was waiting out for them in his busted up Camaro. [F/N] was nowhere in sight and they didnât know what terrified them the most, the fact that she was just lurking around waiting for them or that Billy was ready to run them over without a second thought. Hiding in the mall didnât go as well as they thought, because the next thing they knew was that the Mind Flayer was right on top of them and broke through the skylight, landing right where they were and was now in search for El. The group consisting of Nancy, Johnathan, Lucas and Will somehow managed to escape and were hurriedly trying to replace their stolen ignition cable, their hearts beginning to race at the sound of Billyâs engine revving.
âShit!â
âGet the car started, go!â Nancy cocks her gun as Jonathan jumps into the drivers seat to start the car, Nancy raises the gun and aims it towards Billy. She doesnât back down when he starts driving towards her, she narrows her eyes as she starts firing at him, the others are panicking as sheâs shooting at his already shattered windscreen thatâs doing little to no damage as he continues to get closer and closer to her. The moment her gun ran out of ammunition was when she started to panic, she looks between the gun and Billy before ducking down and curling up against the car despite knowing that was going to do little to nothing to suppress the pain of getting smashed against the car but was surprised when Steve, in a different car, rammed right into the side of Billyâs Camaro. Both he and Robin grunt out in pain at the impact but were both pretty much okay, Robin looked up at Steve and saw that he had a panicked look on his face due to the fact that his boyfriend almost killed his ex and in order to stop him from doing that he crashed a car into him.
âSteve, are you alright?â she asks him, heâs panting as he continued to stare at Billyâs unconscious body laying limp in his car.
âAsk me tomorrow.â their gaze then goes upwards when they heard snarling, Robin gasps in shock to see the disgusting fleshy monster dubbed as the Mind Flayer on top of the Starcourt Mall, they whip their heads around when they heard the honk of the other car pull up beside them.
âGet in!â the Mind Flayer was quick to give chase but paused when a new pair of headlights flashed on, it decided she could take care of them. Johnathan thinks theyâre in the clear, the Mind Flayer isnât in sight as theyâre driving away but he wasnât taking any chances as he continued to high tail it away from the mall. He spares a glance back at Will and saw he was gently caressing the back of his neck, he was close, and he just wasnât showing himself.Â
âWhat the hell was that thing back there?!â Robin shouts, pointing out the car in the direction they just fled.
âIâm guessing that was the Mind Flayer, and that was the body made of the flesh of various dead people?â Steve sums up as he looks at the other four, to which they all nod their heads to confirm what he said âGreat, I canât wait to get back home and explain to my sister why I was gone and why my face is beaten up. Hopefully she doesnât go on a murder spree upon seeing my face.â the four of them wincing didnât go unnoticed, even Robin flinched hearing the mention of his sister.
âUm⊠about that, actuallyâŠâ Lucas starts, rubbing the back of his neck âYour sister, uhâ sheâs kind of um, likeâŠâ Lucas peeks back at Steve and felt a chill run down his spine, Steve was wearing an expression that he normally never wore. His expression was a mixture of concern and slight anger, concern for the safety and well-being on his older sister and anger that something has happened to his sister while he was trapped in an elevator then tortured by Russians.
âWhatâs wrong with my sister?â Nancy licks her lips, not really sure where to begin on the matter of his older sister.
âSteve, your sisterâŠâ she sighs, running a hand through her hair âYour sister, kind ofâŠâ Steve was getting more irritated over the fact that they werenât telling him, he grits his teeth as he glared at them.
âWhatâs wrong with my sister?!â he shouts this time in hopes itâll get them to spit it out, Will lets out a shuddered breath when he felt a tingle in his neck, he glances backwards and saw a flash of someoneâs high beams hit them. They all turn around to see what it was and the roar of a car engine slowly gaining on them made their hearts drop into their stomachs when they recognised the car, Steve and Robin look out through the back window and their eyes widened when they saw the familiar license plate â[F/N]âŠ?â he manages to mutter out then let out a grunt when the car rear ended them.
âShit! Jonathan!â he curses under his breath as he changes gear to create some distance between them and her but their car was nothing in comparison to her mustang because she caught up to them easily, each time she made sure to rear end them. When she noticed nothing was happening she pulled back a little just so she was now driving beside them, they all turn to look at her but Steve and Robin were the most shocked because they havenât seen her like this. Deranged looking, eyes bloodshot and teary as her body was sweating uncontrollably while her veins were pumping black ooze throughout her entire body.
âYou wanna know whatâs wrong with her?!â Lucas shouts, letting out a scream when [F/N] drives the side of her car into theirs âSheâs been flayed by the Mind Flayer and this entire week sheâs been kidnapping people and offering them to the Mind Flayer, and not too long ago she killed a bunch of people at the hospital and nearly killed Nancy and Jonathan! There, now you know!â Will smacks Lucas for the way he said it, gesturing to Steve and saw how the boy looked confused and scared. What confused them was that Robin shared the same expression, Lucas said that she was under that things control for about a week, so does that meanâŠ
âWait, youâre telling me that the whole reason sheâs been acting differentâ that sheâs acting like that, is because that monster we saw before brainwashed her?!â Will nods his head, she slumps back in the back as she recalls how [F/N] was acting when she broke up with her. She knew that there was something wrong with her but she just couldnât pin just what was wrong, her eyes had lost their usual shine and she was avoiding eye contact with her, refusing to. It felt like she was talking to someone entirely different, and all that was true, that person from before was not her girlfriend but an imposter in her body. Robin looks at Steve and saw his eyes never left [F/N], she had a crazy smile on her face as she stared Jonathan down âSteveâŠâ she mumbles.
âWhat did it do to you, [F/N]?â heâs only ever seen that look on her face maybe once or twice, and that was when she was getting some sick pleasure out of beating the shit out of a few high school kids that picked on him, she was crazy like that, but she made sure not to make that face again whenever he was present because it was a little unsettling âThatâs⊠thatâs not my sister, thatâs not [F/N]. Is thisâ is this also happening to Billy?â they nod.
âThey were together when it happened.â that just made things worse, it must have happened just after they left Robinâs. Was that why [F/N] was sick that morning? Oh my god, it was happening right under their noses and neither of them noticed. Jonathan steadies the car again when [F/N] rams hers into them again but let out a confused noise when she suddenly stopped, he glances over at her and saw she was looking ahead of them. He watched in confusion when she drove ahead of them then turned around but stopped in the middle of the road, Jonathan slams on the breaks to stop them from going any further and there the two of them are staring each other down.
âJonathanâŠâ Nancy mutters, not a single one of them breaking eye contact with [F/N], Jonathan takes a breath as he grips the stirring wheel, swallowing thickly every time he hears [F/N] rev her engines as her car jerks forward. [F/N] was no longer in control, no matter how hard she was trying to fight the Mind Flayer for control it was no use and she was locked inside her own body as she watched it move on its on accord. A dark grin was adorn on her face, watching closely to what Jonathan was going to do next. Was he going to back up and continue this game of cat and mouse? Was he going to play a game of chicken instead? Both options sounded fun to her, but she decided it was going to be her to choose for him because she pushes the handbrake down and slams on the gas and exhilarates forward âJonathan!â
âI know!â he fumbles with the gear but switches it to drive and starts driving towards her as well, he had a plan in his head to swerve out of the way just at the nick of them, but he failed to inform the others as he kept getting closer and closer. Steve looked between Jonathan and sister and he couldnât calm down, he could only think of how bad the collision will have on [F/N]. He was always like this, worrying for his sister than for his own well-being, just like her worrying for Steve rather than herself. Like brother like sister. Neither one of them were slowing down to the point [F/N] was laughing hysterically, changing gears to go fast enough to kill them and quite possibly herself. Well, if she hurt herself it didnât matter, the Mind Flayer can heal her body no matter how severely injured her body gets.
âJonathan, what are you doing?!â Will shouts at his brother.
âRelax, I know what Iâm doiââ he was cut off when Steve pulls himself out from the back, reaching past Will and Lucas for the handbrake âSteveâ what are you doing?!â
âIâm sorry, Jonathan! But youâd honestly do the same.â he pulls the brake up and the car instantly starts to drift, Jonathan tries to regain control while Nancy smacks Steveâs hands off the handbrake but they were too late when [F/N]âs mustang hit the side of their car, luckily. They spin off the road while [F/N] came to a stop in the middle of the road, she didnât expect that outcome but she was happy that it was in her favor, she guesses Steve doesnât want to hurt her either. Such a loving little brother.
âI didnât think things were gonna be this easy, honestly. Even Billyâs having a hard time.â she snickers softly and looks in the rear view mirror, pouting softly when she noticed a small cut on her forehead that was bleeding a little. With a shrug, she swipes her thumb over it and grins when it healed up instantly. Kicking her door open, she steps out then leaned in to grab the axe sitting in her passenger seat and doesnât bother turning her car off as she starts approaching the other car, throwing the axe over her shoulder and continuously bounced it while whistling a song. Jonathan lets out a groan, clutching his forehead after his head took the force of the airbags that deployed, he really was going to kill Steve later for this, but he couldnât help but understand what Steve was going through. Not too long ago it was his brother that was under the Mind Flayerâs control and now itâs Steveâs sister that didnât even know this shit was going on in the first place, oh the irony. He whips his head around when he heard Nancy let out a scream, they all look over to see that it was [F/N]Â âYoohoo~ open the door.â
âFuck no!â Nancy promptly locks the door to emphasise her point but [F/N] just rolled her eyes, pulling her fist back then punching through the door then proceeded the tear it off. Nancy doesnât hesitate to push herself away from [F/N] just as she leans into the car, her eyes scanning through the many occupants inside but she let out a sigh when she didnât see the one they were after.
âSheâs not here.â she muttered under her breath, probably informing the Mind Flayer that El was still at the mall and not with the others that fled. She was going to leave it at that, the Mind Flayer was calling her back, but those feelings for what Nancy fucking Wheeler did to her brother started to resurface, and thatâs where she found herself grabbing Wheeler by her hair and dragging her out of the car.
âNancy!â
âNancy, no!â Nancy cries out in pain from the roots of her hair being violently tugged on, the pain gets worse when [F/N] slams the side of her face onto the hood of the car and holds her there.
â[F/N], please⊠donât do this. You donât want to do this.â [F/N] lets out a hum, looking up in thought before nodding her head.
âNo, no, thatâs where youâre wrong. You have absolutely no idea how much I want to do this; how much I really want to kill you with my own hands.â Nancy starts to tremble, tears swelling up in her eyes when [F/N] raises her free hand that was holding the axe, seeing the dried blood splatter all over the blade and some on the shaft âIâll pay your little brother a visit after Iâm done with you, Iâm sure heâll be happy seeing your decapitated head mounted on a stick.â before she could bring the axe down sheâs being pulled back by Jonathan and Steve, Nancy falls to the ground as Robin goes around and tries to pry the axe out of her hands.
â[F/N], please⊠stop this! This isnât like you to go this far!â Steve pleads. Steve knew his sister was strong, but right now was just plain ridiculous, it was taking both himself and Jonathan putting their entire weight to keep her from moving but even that wasnât enough. She lets out an animalistic growl as she lets go off the axe and letting Robin stumble backwards, she throws Steve off next and hunches forward to lift Jonathan off the ground as she grabs his arms that were wrapped around her neck and proceeds to throw him over her, this also causes him to tear her jacket off but she could care less about it. She sets her sights on Robin and doesnât hesitate to punch her across the face, Steve goes to stand up to reprimand [F/N] again but let out a grunt when she kicked him down and grabbed the axe that she managed to catch. His breath gets caught in his throat as he watched [F/N] swing the axe over her shoulder and it comes down as quickly as it was raised, he wants to raise his arms to shield his face but what can that do? With tears in his eyes, he looks up at his sister with pleading eyes and thereâ there he saw a flash of color return to her eyes, a flash of regret and confusion when they met his. He saw a glimpse of his sister inside those eyes that were fighting back against the Mind Flayer, but he knew she couldnât hold it for long but he was grateful for the time given because she redirected the blade aiming for his face into the side of the car. He flinches at the impact, watching as the car rocked back and forth before finally settling down. His sister is now panting above him, staring down at him with a slightly less hostile expression, but he knew she wasnât herself yet, her eyes were still in a dazed state while her veins were still black â[F/N]âŠâ he whimpers out, all he wants is his sister back.
âS-StevieâŠ?â she croaks out, he gasps at her voice whispering out to him but soon her face twists in pain. She pulls away, pressing the heels of her hands into her forehead to fight against the aching pain the Mind Flayer was inflicting on her, fighting for dominance within her head and it managed to win because now she was fleeing the scene and back to her car. She did hesitate to leave, her eyes glancing back at the others that were slowly picking themselves off the floor, but she shook her head before driving back to the Starcourt mall.Â
âWelp, that hurt,..â Robin groaned out, holding her cheek as some blood pulled up in her mouth âI canât believe she hit me.â
âShe⊠she didnât mean it.â Steve muttered, hand over his chest.Â
âBut I donât understand.â Robin says rather bitterly âWhy didnât she kill you? She was clearly going to do it, but she stopped at the last second.â Jonathan let out a groan as he pushed himself onto his feet, his hand clutching tightly onto the jacket he tore off her body before he was thrown off.
âBack at the hospital, the Mind Flayer said⊠it said that Steve was both her weakness and her strength. She got more violent with Nancy and I because of what happened in 83, but once she saw Steve it settled, even if it was for a brief moment.â Steve continued to lay on the ground, his hand instinctively reached up to caress his cheek as memory flashed in his mind. He was remembering back to a time where [F/N] punched him across the face because he was basically screaming at her to punch him, he didnât expect her to actual do it because she swore that sheâd never hurt him, but she did.
âW-Whyâ whyâd you hit me?â he whimpered out, tears being to swell in his eyes as he cradled his swelling check, to which she just sighed while rolling her eyes and placing her hands on her hips.
âYou told me to, and besides, you were acting like a shit so you definitely deserved it.â his lip trembled and a small sob escaped his lips, she rolls her eyes again and smacks him in the shoulder âI hope you know that this goes for show that Iâll practically do anything for you, Stevie. But this will be the first and only time Iâll hurt you like this, mmkay? Youâve been acting a little entitled these past few weeks and you needed a little wake up call. Your arrogance will be your undoing one of these days, so donât let it go to your head. I wonât be around to wake you up next time.â he sniffles, raising his hands to wipe away the falling tears.
âI promise, as long as you promise not to hit me like that again.â she chuckles softly, wiping away his tears.
âI promise. From today, Iâll never hurt you like that ever again, not even if you deserve it.â she starts to laugh when she ruffled his hair and he cried out in horror, screaming at her that she ruined his hair, she just continued to laugh as she ran away from him whilst he screamed bloody murder.
â[F/N]âŠâ he starts tearing up but held them back when a hand was offered to him, he saw that it was Robin wearing [F/N]âs discarded jacket.
âGet up, Harrington. Weâre gonna save your sister, and when we do, Iâm gonna give her a proper ass whoppin!â driving back to the Starcourt mall they sat in silence, Jonathan breaking all the road laws as he sped down road in the car that was hanging onto its life by a thread. Steve raised his eyes from where he sat and saw Robin digging her face into the fabric of [F/N]âs jacket, he noticed that she was thinking about something because she had a look on her face that was debating whether or not she should speak or not â⊠she broke up with me.â this caused his body to straighten up, even the others in the car peeked back to listen in on the conversation, rude.
âWhat do you mean she broke up with you? W-Why didnât you tell me sooner?â she let out a sigh, blinking back the tears that were slowly swelling up in her eyes.
âI guess it was because of that Mind Flayer, or whatever the fuck that thing is. I think she was in the middle of choosing that things latest meal, because I caught her in an alleyway letting a girl kiss her. It was when I went to go look for the blueprints.â Steve gasps softly at that, so thatâs why she looked so dejected when she came back âI couldnât recognise her, she stared at me with these cold, dead eyes and the way she spoke to me⊠I felt so scared being there. I wish I knew, I wish I knew she was going through that and then maybe I couldâve helped her. Maybe I wouldnât have felt so angry at her that she broke up with me, left me in that alleyway all aloneâ and for what? To protect me? So she wouldnât have to hurt me ever more than she did by breaking my heart? She even threatened me if I told you, saying you wouldnât believe me because Iâm nothing but your coworker while sheâs your sister.â she sniffles to herself, wiping away the tears that fell from her eyes, she spared Steve a look but flinched a little. He now wore a very livid expression, Robin became a really close friend to Steve after he and his sister got together and they became closed after their encounter with the Russian soldiers under the mall, so hearing how his flayed sister threatened and broke up with her pissed him off.
âIf you donât kick her ass, Iâll kick it for you. But first, weâve got to find her and Billy and free them from the control of the Mind Flayer. Whether you forgive her or not, thatâs up to you, but sheâs still my sister.âÂ
âWhat about Billy?âÂ
âI hope he can forgive me for totalling his camaro.â they stare at each other and laugh weakly, Robin now rested her forward on his shoulder and let her hands dip into the pockets but she hummed in confusion when she felt something. Pulling it out, her breath hitched when she pulled out the photo of the four of them at the fair. Steve felt her body tremble so he looked down and he himself flinched at the photo, seeing that photo almost felt like yesterday. Steve wished he could go back to the time where the other three were clueless about the Upside Down; clueless about the true horrors of Hawkins and that he was the only one who knew the truth. Where his sister was madly in love with his friend, where his boyfriend was in the safety of his arms, where none of this was happening on the first place and that the four of them were having their weekly sleepover at the Harrington household.
Man, what a distant memory.
[starcourt mall]
[F/N] arrives right on time, finding Billy pushing himself off of El just as the Mind Flayer descends from the skylight. El was regaining her consciousness as the blur of the monster slowly registered in her mind, [F/N] wordlessly stands beside Billy and reached over to take his hand into hers. He doesnât spare her a glance and neither does she, and though they were still under the influence of the monster in front of them, the two of them squeezed each others hand to let each other know that they were still in there. The Mind Flayer is paying the two of them no mind, slowly approaching the small child to devour her, rid the last obstacle in its way, when something blew up in its face. Billy and [F/N] cry out in pain at the blow, sharing the pain with the Mind Flayer, blow after blow Billy and [F/N] grovel to their knees in pain as the Mind Flayer roared at the intruders. [F/N] peeked through his hands and saw the lot she nearly killed had followed quickly after her, how she never noticed them was beyond her, but she was going to finish what she started.
Deal with them.
Finish the job.
Make no mistakes.
âShut upâŠâ she growled out, managing to push herself onto her feet and towards the escalator to where their unwanted guests were, leaving Billy to watch over El. Of course none of them were expecting to see [F/N] on them, they were all to preoccupied laying waste to the Mind Flayer to notice that she was there. Lucas was the first to suffer at her mercy, the others heard his cry for help and immediately turned to see where he was, watching in shock when they saw [F/N] turn him around and strike him across the face that he fell to the ground after spitting out blood from his mouth,
âLucas!â next was Will, who was unfortunate to be within arms length because she did not hesitate to raise the axe and hit him with the butt if the axe and knock him unconscious âWill!â Jonathan screams out and was ready to drop everything to help his brother but was stopped when Nancy grabbed his arm, pulling him back and shaking her head.
âNo, no! Jonathan, I understand what youâre going through, but no! She will kill your the moment youâre within her grasp, sheâs not letting us go this time.â he shakes his head.
âI donât care! I need to get Will!â he cries out and rips his arm free from Nancyâs hold but stopped when he saw Steve and Robin already rushing over to stop [F/N] from going any further with the children, Nancy grabs his arm again and tugs at it to get his attention.
âSteve and Robin will deal with her, weâll keep the Mind Flayer distracted, alright? Steve wonât let anything happen to your brother.â speaking of which, the Mind Flayerâs anger was beginning to mix in with her own, anger for the previous host that managed to slip through its grasp. Placing her foot on Willâs chest, she raises the axe up to slam it down but was once again stopped when it was smacked out of her hands, she growls at the perpetrator and saw that it was Robin, who had her hands out in front of her to keep some distance between her and [F/N].
â[F/N], baby, please⊠itâs me, itâs Robin.â she pleads, she flinches and takes a step back when [F/N] pushed herself off of Will but kicked his unconscious body away to approach Robin âWhatever this thing has done to you; has made you do, I want you to know that this isnât your fault, none of it is. Youâre just as innocent as the next person is, and I want you to know that I⊠I forgive you. Everything you said in the alleyway, I know you didnât mean any of it. I want you to know that I still love you, through everything thatâs happened, I love you.â Robin felt hopeful when she saw [F/N]âs hardened gaze soften, maybe she was caught up in her delusions of freeing her mind that she reached for her hand, that was her mistake because her hand quickly grabbed a hold of Robin to keep her from moving and with her other hand sucker punched her straight in the gut so hard that she spat out saliva. She didnât let when Robin gasped out of breath, collapsing to her knees as she hunched over and clutched her stomach.
âI care not for your words, they mean nothing to me. Didnât I already tell you that?â Robin lets out a sob at her cold words, wishing nothing more than to feel the warmth she once had only for her, but she could only cry out in pain when [F/N] twisted her arm âYouâve lost your chance of staying away, so I hope youâre prepared for the consequences.â
âHey!â turning her head, she was taken aback when Steve came rushing over and slammed the bottom of a fire extinguisher into her face. She let out a gasp at the sudden blow, letting Robin go as her head was thrown back after the impact, she then raised her hand to cradle her throbbing nose as Steveâs arm dropped due to the weight of the extinguisher âYou need to stop this madness, [F/N], I beg of you. I need you back, I need my big sister back!â he takes a step back when she growled at him but her face screwed up in pain once more, a mixture from getting hit with a fire extinguisher, the fireworks the Mind Flayer was getting hit with, but also [F/N] fighting for dominance over her mind once more.
Heâs lying to you.
He doesnât need you.
You donât need him.
âPlease, letâs just go home. With Robin and Billy, weâll go home and watch movies like we used to. Talk about how much we hate our parents, how much we hate Hawkins and how weâll leave as soon as Robin and Billy graduate. Weâll be together, like we always have. Just you, and me.â [F/N) groans out in pain, shaking her head as she slapped her hands against her forehead to quell all the madness that was going on âJust come back to me, my big sister.â Steve takes a step forward, reaching for her but gasped when she punched him in the face.
âShut up!â she screamed at him, she struggled to stay standing whilst clutching her throbbing head.
Destroy him.
Annihilate him.
Murder him.
Kill him.
Steve couldnât remember what happened next, first he was struggling to keep himself standing, the next thing he knew he was barely clinging to consciousness as he laid on his back while he suffered continuous blows to his face. [F/N] was currently on top of him, screaming at the top of her lungs as she punched him left and right, holding nothing back as she delivered blow after blow. At this right she was definitely going to kill him, but she just couldnât stop herself, this time not pulling her punches and putting all her strength into each one. She saw him weakly reach out to her but she merely smacked his hand away then grab him by the collars of his shirt to pull him forward, reeling her head back to slam her forehead into the bridge of his nose. Blood gurgled in his throat and he was questioning why he was still conscious, wishing nothing more then for this continuous chain of pain to end, but he knew his sister was in a lot more pain. Weakly opening his eyes, he saw the pain in her eyes as she unwillingly hurt her sweet little brother that used to cry at the drop of a hat, so he reached for her once more when she held him up by his shirt as her other hand was pulled back.
âWe⊠we were kids.â she furrowed her brows in confusion, what nonsense was he spouting out now? âWe were k-kids and you were teaâ teaching me to ride my bike. I wouldnât stop crying, and you were making f-fun of me. You promised youâd be with me every⊠every step of the way. You never broke that promise, [F/N]; never. Even when you were gone, you made sure to write letters. Even when I s-said I hated you, you were still there.â his trembling hand managed to reach her face, gently cupping her cheek and caressing it with his thumb, her face softened and she leaned into the touch, a single tear running down her cheek âI love you, [F/N]âŠâ his hand finally dropped to his side just as [F/N] took a deep breath, closing her eyes to reminiscent on every good memory she had of Steve, slowly but surely the black veins disappeared and the voice that screamed in her head grew silent. She blinked her eyes a few times in confusion, leaning backwards and looking around to see where exactly she was before finally looking down, and there her eyes widened in horror.
âSteve⊠Steve!â she screams at the top of her lungs, the tears swelling in her eyes falling freely down her cheeks. She hurriedly jumps off of him and lifts his weakened body into her lap, cradling his body into her arms while rocking back and forward âNo, no, no, no, no! I didnât mean to hurt you, I-Iâm so sorry! I triedâ I tried so hard to keep myself away from you, to stop myself from hurting you, but Iâve gone and broken my promise to you! Iâm sorry, Iâm sorryâŠ!â she kept apologising over and over, but she just felt sick to her stomach. She couldnât look at herself anymore, she couldnât even look at her hands knowing that she was beating her brother that she swore sheâd never hurt anymore. It hurt even more knowing that she hurt the love of her life, breaking her heart to keep her safe but then she hurt her when she was trying to save her from the monster that plagued her mind.
â[F/N]âŠâ she gasped, looking down at her brother and saw that he was reaching for her again, she doesnât hesitate to take his hand into hers and caress it, nuzzling the side of her face into it âYouâre backâŠ?â she chuckles weakly, nodding her head as she smiled weakly at him.
âYes⊠yes, itâs me. Itâs your big sister, who loves you very much.â he smiles at her but it breaks her heart seeing him looking up at her, face beaten and bleeding as his eyes were barely able to open âWill you ever forgive me?â he chuckles, closing his eyes and feeling his body relax under hers.
âWhat a foolish question, Iâll always f-forgive youâŠâ she hunches over his body, her own trembling as her tears fell onto his body. A sob leaves her lips but her attention was torn off his body when she heard a loud roar, recognising it, she turned her head towards it and it widened at the sight of the Mind Flayer, her gaze soon hardened in rage at the mere sight of it. This fucking piece of shit was the cause of it all, for her and Billy hurting people, kidnapping people, killing people⊠her breaking up with Robin, and her hurting both Robin and Steve. Sheâll never forgive it, sheâll never forget what itâs done to her and Billy, all because they were foolish enough to not go home and stayed out longer. Steve let out a confused noise when his head was lifted off of her lap, he watched as she picked up the fallen axe and at first he was worried she was back under the control of the Mind Flayer, but her gaze was trained on the Mind Flayer instead of anyone else â[F-F/N]âŠ?â she breaks out into a running start then proceeds to step onto the railing and over it, raising the axe over her head then swings it down on the Mind Flayer.
â[F/N]?!â Billy, who was also free from the Mind Flayerâs control, shouts in surprise. Billy was holding one of the tentacles back that was aiming to kill El, pushing it back with everything he head, when [F/N] jumped off from the upper levels screaming and swinging the axe into the Mind Flayerâs body.
âYou fucking piece of shit!â she yells, ripping the blade out of its gooey flesh then swung it down again âYou made me hurt my brother! You made me break up with my girlfriend! You made me hurt so many people, and all for what?! Because you couldnât make your own body?! You rat sack son of a bitch!â [F/N] knew what she was doing was stupid, that what she was doing was going to get her killed, but she really couldnât care at all. She wanted to pay for what sheâs done, why should she get off scot free? She wanted punishment, retribution for her actions âThe only ending youâll get is with your death!â she knew her actions would lead to her downfall, that what she was doing was meaningless, because the Mind Flayer easily threw her off and she landed on the ground with a thud. The next thing she knew was that one of the many tentacles surrounding the monster pierced her body, she slowly looked down and coughed up blood seeing the many teeth sink into her chest.
âBilly!â she hears a scream, turning her head, she sees that Billy has been met with the same fate. Pain runs throughout her body when several more of that things tentacles pierce through her body until it finally let her go, her body collapsing for she had no more strength left to keep her up. This was it, she was going to die alone knowing that she hurt her brother and her girlfriendâ her ex? She didnât know, all she knew was that she was going to die without making it up to the two people she loved the most, especially now that she was leaving her little brother alone. She coughs up more blood as she turns her head, noticing that Billy was still kicking so with what little strength she still had, she pushed herself onto her stomach and started dragging herself over to where he was laying. Finally reaching him, she pushes herself up then collapsed onto him, he looked down at her and saw she was crying.
âI wonât let you⊠die alone.â she muttered weakly, reaching her hand to rest on his cheek âI wonât leave you alone.â in turn for this final act of gentle affection, he raises his own hand to take her hand into his and the two of them stare into each otherâs eyes.
âWhy didnât you leave meâŠ?â he asked her, questioning what sanity she had for going back and saving him. She wouldnât have had to suffer everything if she just abandoned him, he was used to it anyways, but she just gave him the best smile she could muster.
âBecause⊠I wanted to see yours and Stevieâs wedding.â he stared at her but it did manage to crack a smile onto his face, and that was enough for the both of them.
âYouâre stupid.â
âMaybe I am.â Steve was being helped down to the lower levels by Nancy and Jonathan, Robin following closely behind as the immense pain in her stomach still hadnât settled, and Steve couldnât properly walk on his own after the continuous blows he took to the face and head. They finally made it to the ground level and Steve looks over to see where Max was, crying in Elâs arms, he looks where she was collapsed and his heart immediately dropped into his stomach at what he saw.
âNo⊠no, no, no!â he cries out, Robin follows his gaze and herself saw both Billy and [F/N]âs motionless bodies that continued to bleed out â[F/N]! Billy! Please, god, no!â Steve thrashed in Nancy and Jonathanâs hood until they finally let him go, he fell to his knees but he scrambled to his feet and rushed over to their bodies. His hands trembled over their bodies, the tears in his eyes falling onto them âPlease, no. Not like this, please. You canât leave me, you canât leave me aloneâŠ! You promised to be by my side, you promised!â his trembling hands reached to cup their faces and his face fell when they felt cold under his touch, god, this was really happening. Robin fell to her knees by his side, shaking her head at the sight of [F/N]âs lifeless body, she couldnât believe that this was actually happening. She doesnât hesitate to throw her arms around Steveâs body, squeezing him tightly and the two of them cried together knowing that they both lost somebody they loved.
But at least the two that did die, died in each otherâs arms smiling.